A Grammar of Oscan and Umbrian

OUAi
PA
l-ioia^
All
books are subject
to recall after
Olln/Kroch Library
DATE DUE
two weeks
Cornell University
Library
The
tine
original of
tiiis
book
is in
Cornell University Library.
There are no known copyright
restrictions in
the United States on the use of the
text.
http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924074486501
In compliance with current
copyright law, Cornell University
Library produced this
replacement volume on paper
that meets the ANSI Standard
Z3 9. 48- 19 84 to replace the
irreparably deteriorated original.
1994
A GRAMMAR
OF
OSCAN AND UMBRIAN
WITH A COLLECTION OF INSCRIPTIONS
AND A GLOSSARY
BY
CARL DARLING BUCK,
Ph.D.
Professor of Sanskrit and Indo-European Comparative
Philology in the University of Chicaoo
BOSTON,
U.S.A.
GINN & COMPANY, PUBLISHEES
Cbe
Stl^ensenm pcetie
1904
J)
'
Mi
X-v&'^^^y^^-
Copyright, 1901
By caul daelikg buck
ALL BIGHTS RESERVED
/
PREFACE
The
following work
an attempt to furnish in a single volis most essential for the study of
the Oscan and Umbrian dialects. In spite of the meagreness of the
material, as compared with languages like Greek and Latin, and
in spite of the many questions of detail which are still unsolved,
the main features of these two dialects are well understood. And
such is their relation to Latin that some acquaintance with them
ume
is
is
of moderate compass what
important, not to the Indo-Europeanist alone, but to the student
of the Latin language, and, in a less degree, to the student of the
In order that a knowledge of
it is not enough that we
have now such excellent works as Conway's Italic Dialects, with
its full presentation of the existing material, and von Planta's
history and antiquities of Italy.
the dialects should become more general,
exhaustive Grammatik der Oskisch-Umbrischen Dialekte.
fullness of
v.
possibilities,
The
Planta's treatment, the conscientious weighing of
and the
liberal citation pf authorities, all
add
to its
value as a work of reference, but the resulting bulk of 1372 pages
who can devote only a moderate amount of
That there is need of a briefer grammar has
long been the author's conviction, which has only been strengthened
by inquiries and suggestions from others in this country and abroad.^
is
likely to deter one
time to the subject.
In order to secure the desired brevity, it has been necessary to
eliminate almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points,
as well as special references for the views adopted or rejected.
Any
one for
sufiB.cient
whom
may be
the general bibliography given below
referred to
v.
Planta.
Only in a few
is
not
cases, here
1 So Skutsch, in a review of the author's Oscan-Umbrian Verb-System, Berliner
Philologische Wochenschrilt, November, 1895: "Der Verf. kame eiuem Bediirfniss
entgegen, wenn er eine vollstandige Grammatik des O.-U. im Massstab seines Verb-
Systems schriebe. Denn neben dem trefflichen, aber weitschichtigen Werke v. Plantas
ist eiu
kurzes Handbuch zur Einfiihrung erwunscht."
iii
Preface
iv
and there, I have added references in footnotes, mostly to discusGenerally I have simply stated
sions more recent than v. Planta.
the view which seemed to me on the whole the most probable, or
It is scarcely necessary
else contented myself with a non liquet.
to state that in matters of dispute I have had no predilection for
my own previously expressed views, but have with equal freedom
rejected
them
according to
in favor of others or retained
my
them against
others,
present judgment.
and comparative, not merely
But the emphasis is on Italic,
rather than on Indo-European, relations. In the case of words which
are peculiar to the dialects and not found in Latin, a fairly wide
range of cognates is cited, as in sections 15, 16. But ordinarily
comparison within the Italic is deemed sufficient, and forms from
That the treatment
is
historical
descriptive, is a matter of course.
other Indo-European languages are introduced only for special
reasons.
The grammar
is
called a
Grammar
not of the Oscan-Umbrian dialects, for
it
of Oscan and Umbrian,
does not pretend to treat
systematically the minor dialects included under the
Umbrian.
Most
name Oscan-
of the characteristics of these dialects (so far as
they are clear) are mentioned incidentally, mainly in the Introduc-
But
tion.
to discuss or even
mention
all the questions arising in
the attempt to generalize from material consisting of only a
few
would require an amount of space not justified by the results.
Unless the material from these minor dialects is notably increased,
our knowledge of the Oscan-Umbrian group will be almost coincident with what we know of its two principal dialects. And in
this approximate sense a grammar of Oscan and Umbrian is also
lines,
a grammar of Oscan-Umbrian.
As the book has been
practically ready for the press since the
beginning of the year, and the Phonology in type since February,
almost nothing in the literature of 1903 has been taken account
But
what has appeared there
of.
which has entirely convinced me. Special mention may be made of Brugmann's discussion
I have
of the- negative prefix an- and anter 'inter' (I.F. 15, 70 fE.).
myself wished there were some way of equating these directly with
in
is little
v
Preface
the Latin, instead of assuming by-forms (as in 98 with
c),
which
indeed seems out of the question in the ease of Anaf riss if = L. Imhribus
But Brugmann's assumption that " initial e before nasal
had a very open pronunciation in the Oscan-Umbrian
period and had perhaps become identical in this position with
Italic a" fails to convince me, in view of 0. embratur, Entrai, and
especially U. iseceles insectis.'
Nor do I see the necessity of
separating 0. ant from L. ante because of its meaning 'as far as'
(see 98, b).
+ consonant
'
(see 299, 2).
For assistance I am indebted to Professors J. C. Eolfe and
Minton Warren, who kindly offered to read proof, and especially
to my pupils, Mr. W. C. Gunnerson and Mr. E. B. Nelson, who
have gone over the proof with great care, devoting no small amount
of time to the verification of references, citations, etc., and contributing in every way to the accuracy of the text.
The remarkable
keenness and intelligence of the proof-reader in the office of the
publishers has also saved the work from many blemishes.
C. D. B.
Decejtbee,
1903.
TABLE OF CONTENTS
PAGE
Bibliography
Explanations
.
xiii
xvii
.
INTRODUCTION
Peoples and Languages op Italy
Classification of the Italic Dialects
OscAN
External Data
Umbrian
External Data
General Characteristics of the Oscan-IImbrian Group
—
1
2
3
—
Inflection
Summary
:
.........
Phonology
Syntax
Vocabulary
6
.
.
.....
.
.
.
.7
8
.
.11
....
11
17
Special Characteristics of Oscan
Special Characteristics of Umbrian
18
Borrowed Words
20
19
PHONOLOGY
Alphabet and Orthography
Oscan
Umbrian
Relation of the Alphabets
Notes on Orthography
History op the Sounds
Vowels
:
.
....
22
23
24
25
:
.
29
29
30
31
.
33
34
.
35
36
a
e
e
i
i
u for
.
u
u
.
37
38
40
41
41
Table of Contents
Vlll
PAGE
Diphthongs
ai
.
41
.
43
44
45
46
.
ei
oi
.
.
au, eu, ou
Lengthen'ing of Vowels
Shoetenikg of Vowels
47
Anapttxis in Osoan
conteactiox and hiatus
Vowel- Weakening in Medial Syllables
Syncope in Medial Syllables
Syncope in Final Syllables
Samprasarana
Loss OF Final Short Vowels
Vowel-Gkadation
Consonants
Consonantal i (j)
Consonantal u (u)
49
50
53
55
.
57
59
60
.
61
62
.
.
.
.
r
.
1
66
...
.
AND
.
m
.
.
.
.
.
68
.
70
70
.
Omission of Nasals before Consonants
Final n and
67
68
.
.
n
66
.
m
71
ns
71
73
Intervocalic
Final
sm,
sn,
Rhotacism
s.
74
s
si,
74
zd
75
Intervocalic rs
rs BEFORE Consonants
76
.
Final
rs
.
.
77
.
77
.
sr
Is
P
78
78
.
78
•
pt.
ps
b
78
79
79
.
bh .
Labials and Nasals
79
79
t
80
80
Final t
Final nt
tl
.
.
80
82
Table of Contents
d
.
Umuuian
Final d
dh
dn
rs,
r,
.
from d
.
Initial di
nd,
....
....
...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.85
85
.
.
H
.
.
.
.
....
ks
.88
.
.
fc
Loss of k between Consonants
87
87
.
.
Umbrian Palatalization of
80
...
.
...
k
84
.
.
Dental + s
Dental + Dental
Other Combinations op Dentals
The Gdtturals
82
.84
84
.
.
.
82
.
.
.
.
PAGE
.
.
.
.
89
.
.
89
.91
91
.
92
g
Umbrian Palatalization of g
gh
kS
.
.
.
93
.
.
.
.
.
g»
g«h
Loss OF U in kU etc.
Change of Scrd Motes to Sonants.
Change of Sonant Mctes to Surds
Changes of the original Sonant Aspirates
Doubling of Consonants in Oscan
Simplification of Dooble Consonants
Changes in Sentence-Combination. Sandhi
.
.
94
94
.
95
.
96
.
97
.
97
99
.
100
.
Accent
100
.
.
Summary of the Oscan and Umbrian Sounds
Oscan
Umbrian
101
:
...
.
.
93
94
102
107
INFLECTION
Nouns
:
First Declension
Second Declension
Jo-Stems
.
....
...
...
Oscan Gentiles
Third Declension
Mute
.
.
.
.
119
in -ils etc.
.
Stems, Liquid Stems
Nasal Stems, S-Stems
Irregular Nouns
.
.
121
.
.
124
.
........
.
.
113
116
.
128
.
.
130
131
Table of Contents
PAGE
Fourth Declension
Fifth Declension
Adjectives
Declension
Comparison
.
.
.
.
.
131
132
.
.
:
•
.
•
134
.
Adverbs
Numerals:
•
•
...
Cardinals and Ordinals
.
....
Pronouns
Personal Pronouns
Possessive Pronouns
Demonstrative Pronouns
:
.
.
.
139
139
140
.
.
140
.
Interrogative, Relative, and Indefinite Pronouns
Pronominal Enclitics
Relative Adverbs and Conjunctions
136
137
.
Numeral Adverbs
Distributives and
Verbs
133
.
143
146
.
.
148
:
The Personal Endings'
.
First Conjugation
...
Second Conjugation
Third Conjugation
Fourth Conjugation
Irregular Verbs
.
151
.
.
Examples of Conjugation
.
.
153
.
156
154
.
.
.
.
.... ...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
157
159
160
FORMATION OF THE MOODS AND TENSES
The Present Stem
First Conjugation
Second Conjugation
Third Conjugation
Fourth Conjugation
Forms of the Type of L. capio
Irregular Verbs
Remarks on the Forms connected with L. Iwheo
Remarks on the Forms connected with L. facio
The Imperfect Indicative
The Future Indicative
The Perfect Indicative
The Future Perfect
The Subjunctive
The Present Subjunctive
The Imperfect Subjunctive
The Perfect Subjunctive
:
.
.
....
.
.
.
.
....
...
.
.
....
,
.
164
166
.
.
.
167
168
.
169
.
169
.
169
173
.
.
163
165
.
.
.
.
.
.
161
162
,
.
.
...
...
173
I74
175
175
Table of Contents
...
....
The Imperative
The Passive
The Peiiiphkastic Passive
The Pkesent Infinitive, The Supine
The Present Active Participle
The Perfect Passive Participle
The Gbkcndive
xi
....
....
....
....
.
.
.
PAGE
.
177
179
.
179
.
.
....
.
180
180
.
.
175
.
181
.
182
WORD-FORMATION
Derivation of Nouns and Adjectives
Nouns
:
.
.
Adjectives
.
.
Secondary Verbal Derivation
Denominatives
...
Composition
:
.
....
:
Nouns and Adjectives
Verbs
.
.
.
.
185
.
...
...
.
.
190
192
.
193
SYNTAX
Uses of the Cases
The Genitive
The Dative
The Accusative
The Locative
:
.
...
195
198
.
199
199
The Abi,ative(-Instrumental):
Ablative Uses
Instrumental Uses
Locative Uses
Prepositions (and the Correspokdikg Prefixes):
With the Accusative only
With the Ablative only
With the Accusative and Locative
With the Locative and Ablative
With Other Cases
Adjectives
Adverbs
.
.
.
200
...
201
203
.
.
.
.
.
...
.......
.
.
.
.
...
.
The Verb
Voice
Tense
Mood
205
207
209
210
210
211
.
.
211
:
212
213
.
.
.
:
.... ....
....
Commands and Prohibitions
The Subjunctive of Wish
The Subjunctive in Substantive Clauses
Clauses op Indirect Question
.
.
.
214
215
216
217
Table of Contents
xii
page
Eelatite Claitsbs
TEMPOR.iL Clauses
Conditional Clauses
Infinitives and Participles
.
Agreement
Omission of
Words
Order of Words
.
COLLECTION OF INSCRIPTIONS
OSCAN
The Cippus Abellakcs
The Tabula Bantina
.
Inscriptions of Pompeii:
Inscriptions on Public Works, and Dedications
The Eituns Inscriptions
Inscriptions of Capua
The Curse of Vibia
The Iotilae-Dedications
Other Capuan Inscriptions
Inscriptions from Other Campaniax Towns
.
:
.
.
.
Inscriptions of Samnium and the Frentani
The Dedicatory Tablet of Aonone
Others
.
.
Umbrian
...
.
V.
and Messaxa
...
.
The Iguvinian Tables
.
.
Inscriptions of Lucania, Bruttium,
Coins
.
:
:
.
Vl-VIIandl
I
.
II
...
.
.
...
IV
Commentary
Minor Umbrian Inscriptions
Ill,
.
.
.
.
GLOSSARY AND INDEX
OsCAN
Umbrian
.
.
...
Photographs of Oscan Inscriptions
Facsimile of Oscan Inscription fko-m Pompeii
Facsimile of the Tabula Bantina
Photograph of V b, Iguvinian Tables
....
Map of Central
Italy
......
;
BRIEF BIBLIOGEAPHYi
The history
of the study of the Italic dialects might be expected
from the discovery of the Iguvinian Tables in 1444, but for
several centuries all the attempts to decipher these were wholly
worthless.
The first sign of progress is found in Lanzi, Saggio
di lingua Etrusca e di altre antiche d'ltalia, Eome, 1789, in which
the ritual character of the contents was recognized. In the first
to date
half of the nineteenth century
of K. 0. Milller,
who
fall,
among others, the contributions
work on the Etruscans (Die
in his great
Etrusker, 1828 2d ed. by Deecke, 1877) definitely disposed of the
error that Oscan and Umbrian were connected with Etruscan of
;
;
the Sanskritist Lassen,
who gave a
critical
treatment of a section
of the Iguvinian Tables in his Beitrage zur Deutung der eugubinischen Tafeln, Bonn, 1833; of Grotefend, celebrated for his
decipherment of the Old Persian cuneiform, who treats selected pas-
sages in his
Rudimenta linguae Umbricae, Hanover, 1835-1839
of Lepsius, the future Egyptologist,
who
in his dissertation,
De
up the remaining difficulties
of the alphabet and proposed a chronological arrangement of the
tables which is still followed in the universally adopted numbering.
Lepsius also brought out the first trustworthy edition of the Oscan
inscriptions together with the Umbrian, the Inscriptiones Umbricae
tabulis Eug^binis, Berlin, 1833, cleared
et Oscae, Leipzig, 1841.
A work of prime importance for the study of Oscan and the
minor dialects was Mommsen's Unteritalische Dialekte, Leipzig,
1860.
A similarly fundamental work for Umbrian was Aufrecht
and KirchhofE's Die umbrischen Sprachdenkmaler, 1849-1851, the
fiist really critical attempt to interpret the Iguvinian Tables as a
Kirchhoff was also the
whole.
first to
recognize the true character
of the longest Oscan inscription, the Tabula Bantina, in his elaborate
commentary. Das Stadtrecht von Bantia, Berlin, 1853. In Huschke's
Die oskischen und sabellischen Sprachdenkmaler, 1856, and Die iguvischen Tafeln, 1859, a wealth of knowledge on the side of antiquities
A
'
full bibliography is given by v. Planta, II, pp. xiff. For the historj' of the
interpretation of the Iguvinian Tables, see especially Breal, Tab. Eug., pp. i ff.
xiii
xiv
is
Brief Bihliography
marred by a lack of
critical
judgment, especially in grammatical
some of the many daring conjectures have
proved serviceable, his works in general mark a step backward.
Newman's Text of the Iguvine Inscriptions, London, 1864, is without
much value. Grammatical questions were also discussed in numerous articles by Corssen, Ebel, Bugge, and others. Bruppacher's
Oskische Lautlehre, 1869, and Enderis' Oskische Formenlehre, 1871,
were convenient little manuals for the time, though valueless to-day.
In the last quarter of the nineteenth century the most notable
advance in the interpretation of the dialect remains was made by
the works of Breal and of Bticheler. Besides their exhaustive commentaries on the Iguvinian Tables, cited below, each of these scholars
has discussed in one form or another most of the more important
Oscan inscriptions. Important contributions were also made by
Bugge, Danielsson, Deecke, Jordan, Pauli, and others. New editions
of the Oscan and Sabellian inscriptions with facsimiles were brought
out by the Eussian scholar Zvetaieff in 1878 and 1884 (cited below).
points, so that while
The
have always held an important place in the
Indo-European philologists, and Brug'mann especially
Italic dialects
interest of
much to further their study, both as author and teacher.
not too much to say that the works of former pupils of his,
appearing from 1892 on, especially the treatises of Bronisch and the
has done
It is
present writer, von Planta's grammar, and Conway's edition of the
texts, all cited below, have put the whole subject on a new footing.
Contributions on special points, too numerous to specify here, have
been made in recent years by F. D. Allen, Bartholomae, Ceci,
Ehlich, Fay, Horton-Smith, Pascal, Skutsch, Solmsen, and others.
The following
is
a
list of
the works which are
now the most
useful to the student.
Indo-European
Brugmann-Delbeuck, Grundriss
Grammar
der vergleichenden
Grammatik
der indogermanischen Sprachen.
Vol. I in 2d ed., 1897.
by K. Brugmann
by_ B. Delbriick
(abbr.
(=
5 vols. Strassburg, 1886-1900.
Vols. I-II (Phonology and Morphology)
Brugmann, Grd.)
The Oscan and Umbrian dialects are
work permits.
as the wide scope of the
;
vols.
III-V (Syntax)
Delbriick, Vergl. Syntax, I-III).
treated systematically
and as
fully
:
xv
Brief Bibliography
Brugmann, Kurze
vergleichende
Grammatik der indogermanischen
Parts I-II, Strassburg, 1902-1903.
Sprachen.
In this shorter work, to be completed within the limits of a single volume,
Oscan and Umbrian forms are mentioned only incidentally in connection with
the treatment of Latin.
Latin
Grammar
Lindsay, The Latin Language.
Handbnch der
SoMMER,
Oxford, 1894.
lateinischen
Laut- und
Pormenlehre.
Heidelberg, 1902.
Stolz, Historisehe Grammatik der lateinischen Sprache.
Leipzig,
1894.
OscanUmbrian Grammar
VON Planta, Grammatik der oskisch-umbrischen
Dialekte.
2
vols.
Strassburg, 1892-1897 (abbr. v. Planta).
A
sound and exhaustive treatment, fundamental for all future work.
Also contains the texts.
A brief sketch of Oscan-XJmbrian grammar is included in Conway's Italic
Dialects, and of Umbrian grammar in the commentaries of Br^al, JBiicheler,
and
others, quoted below.
Special chapters of the
grammar
are treated in
Bronisch, Die oskischen I- und E-Vocale. Leipzig, 1892.
Buck, Der Vocalismns der oskischen Sprache. Leipzig, 1892
Osk. Voc).
Buck, The Oscan-Umbrian Verb-System. Chicago, 1895
(abbr.
(abbr.
Verb-System).
Texts and Commentaries ^
Conway, The
Italic Dialects.
The most exhaustive
with
full
2
vols.
Cambridge, 1897.
collection of the material, containing the inscriptions
epigraphical data, the glosses,
lists
of proper names, etc., together
with a brief sketch of the grammar, and a glossary.
concise but complete collection of the inscriptions
A
V.
is
also included in
Planta's Grammatik, cited above.
Conway, Dialectorum Italicarum Exempla Selecta. Cambridge, 1 899.
Selections
from the
dialect inscriptions, with translation
and
brief notes.
AuFRECHT UND KiRCHHOFF, Die umbrischcn Sprachdenkmaler.
2 vols.
Berlin, 1849-1851.
See above,
1
p. xiii.
Still to
be consulted with
profit.
Keferences for particular Oscan inscriptions are given in the Collection of Inscriptions.
Brief Bibliography
xvi
Paris, 1875 (abbr. Tab. Eug.).
Breal, Les Tables Eugubines.
This and the following are the two leading commentaries on the Iguvinian
Tables.
Bonn, 1883.
BiJCHELEE, Umbrica.
On
the whole the most convincing interpretation of the
Umbrian remains,
and- followed in large measure in the present work.
MoMMSEN, Die
Unteritalisolien Dialekte.
Leipzig,
1850
(abbr.
Unterit. Dial.).
See above,
Still
p. xiii.
valuable for the epigraphical data
and the geo-
graphical and historical notes.
ZvBTAiEFF, Sylloge Inscriptionum Oscarum.
Petersburg and
St.
Leipzig, 1878.
ZvETAiEFF, Inscriptiones Italiae Mediae Dialecticae.
Leipzig, 1884.
These two collections are now mainly valuable on account of the accompanying facsimiles.
Contributions on special points of
grammar and
interpretation are found
in the various journals, proceedings of learned societies,
and
series of studies,
especially the following.
(abbr. Am. J. of Ph.).
Kunde der indogermanischen Sprachen.
American Journal of Philology
Beitrage zur
Bezzenberger (abbr. B.B.
= Bezzenbergers
Ed. by A.
Beitrage).
Berichte liber die Verhandlungen der koniglichen sachsischen Gesellschaft
der Wissenschaft
Classe (abbr. Ber.
d.
zu
Leipzig.
Philologisch-historische
sachs. Gesell. d. Wiss.).
Classical Review.
Indogermanische Forschungen. Zeitschrift filr
Sprach- und Altertumskunde (abbr. I.F.), with
indogermanische Sprach- tmd Altertumskunde
Memoire de la Societe de Linguistique de Paris
indogermanische
the Anzeiger fur
(abbr. I.E. Anz.).
(abbr.
Mem.
Soc.
Ling.).
Pauli's Altitalische Studien.
Rheinisches
Zeitschrift
Museum
fiir
ftlr
5 vols.
dem
Gebiete der
Founded by A. Kuhn
(abbr. K.Z.
vergleichende Sprachforschung auf
indogermanischen 'Sprachen.
= Kuhns
Hanover, 1883-1887.
Philologie (abbr. Rh. M.).
Zeitschrift).
EXPLANATIONS
Black type
and
is
italics for
is
used to transcribe words in the native alphabets,
those in the Latin alphabet.
commonly employed
The same
distinction
for separate letters or groups of letters.
sometimes, to save unnecessary repetition,
But
used referring
to the spelling of both the native and Latin alphabets.
Glosses
cited are always indicated as such, except the frequently citedyameZ.
The meanings
italics are
of words cited are usually given, though not
always, especially where they can easily be inferred from the Latin
Vice versa, Latin cognates are sometimes left to be
In the case of words of
doubtful meaning these translations in the grammar are to be
regarded as expedients, subject to amplification or correction in
the glossary. In the texts uncertain letters are distingxiished by a
change of type, and where obvious mistakes axe corrected the
original reading is given in footnotes to the text. But in the grammar proper such matters are usually ignored except when bearing
directly on the subject of discussion.
The signs i and u are used for consonantal i and u, English
y and w; n, m, r, l, for the syllabic nasals and liquids assumed in
Indo-European forms. The colon (:) is used to point out relationcognates cited.
inferred from the Latin translations.
ship, in the sense of " cognate with."
Besides the abbreviations of
works of reference mentioned above, the following are used.
Av. = Avestan.
C. A. = Cippus Abellanus
Eng. = English.
Fal.
=
Faliscan.
= German.
Goth. = Gothic.
Grk. = Greek.
I.E. = Indo-European.
Ital. = Italian.
L. = Latin.
Lith. = Lithuanian.
Marruc. = Marrucinian.
O. = Oscan.
Germ.
O.Bulg.
(no. 1).
O.Eng.
O.H.G.
O.Ir.
=
= Old Bulgarian.
= Old English.
= Old High German.
Old
O.Pruss.
=
Irish.
Old Prussian.
= Paelignian.
= Sabine.
Skt. = Sanskrit.
T.A. = Tablet of Agnone (no. 45).
T.B. = Tabula Bantina (no. 2.)
U. = Umbrian.
Vest. = Vestinian.
Pael.
Sab.
OSCAN AND UMBRIAN GRAMMAR
INTRODUCTION
Peoples and Languages of Italy
The
1.
Italian peninsula, in the earliest period of history,
was occupied by various peoples speaking a variety
and dialects.
The
Liigrurians in the northwest have usually been regarded
as relics of
an aboriginal, pre-Indo-European, population, but are
now thought by some
remains,
of languages
consisting
to be Indo-European.^
largely
The
geographical names,
of
linguistic
are
too
meagre to be decisive.
The Etruscans (Latin Utrmcl or Tusci, the latter from
*Tursai; cf. Umbrian Turskum, Greek Tvpa-rjvoi, Tvpprjvoi) occupied Etruria, and, previous to the Celtic invasions,
much
central part of northern Italy, in the valley of the Po.
of the
They
were also masters of Campania from the eighth century B.C.
down to the Samnite invasion in the last quarter of the fifth
century B.C. The Etruscan inscriptions ^ number over six thousand, but only a few hundred contain anything more than proper
names, and less than a dozen of these are of any considerable
The interpretation is wholly uncertain and nothing
length.
positive can be affirmed as to the affinities of
But
it is
reasonably clear that
riddle will probably
the language.
not Indo-European.
The
remain unsolved until the discovery of a
bilingual inscription of
-'
it is
some length.
1
Cf. Kretschmer, K.Z. 38, 108
2
Now being collected
in the
ff.
Corpus Inscriptionum Etruscarum.
1
Introduction
2
[l
The Veneti, at the head of the Adriatic, and the Messapians and lapygians in Calabria have commonly been grouped
There are several hundred short
together as of lUyrian origin.
Venetian
and the Messapian
inscriptions,^
by some hundred and
remains
it
also represented
is
sixty short inscriptions.^
From
these
appears that the two languages, though Indo-European,
do not belong to the same group, and it is uncertain whether
the Venetian, or the Messapian with the modern Albanian,
should be classed as Illyrian.^
Greek colonies occupied nearly the entire southern portion
of Italy, many of them dating from a period earlier than the
beginnings of
Roman
history
and retaining
their
Greek char-
acter for several centuries after Christ.
and in the
Rome, maintained
Celtic tribes which poured in from the north,
early part of the fourth century B.C. sacked
themselves for some time in the central plains of northern
Italy.
The
rest of Italy
was occupied by
akin to the Latin and with
it
tribes speaking dialects
constituting the Italic branch of
the Indo-European family.
Classification of the Italic Dialects
2.
The
Italic
two groups, the Latin-
Dialects fall into
Faliscan and the Oscan-Umbriau.
The Latin-FaUscan comprises the Latin, of which there
were local variations in the different towns of Latium, and the
Faliscan, spoken in the FaUscan plain in the southeastern part
of Etruria.
The few
short inscriptions* are sufficient to
show
that Faliscan differed but slightly from Latin.
The Oscan-Umbrian group
is
so
named from
its
two most
important members, the Oscaii and the Umbrian, but includes
1
Collected in Pauli, Die Venetcr, Altitalische Forschungen III.
Mostly in Fabretti, Corpus Inscriptionum Italicarum.
On the lUyrian question, cf Pauli, 1. c. Kretschmer, Einleitung in die
griechische Sprachgeschichte, 244 ff. : Hirt, Festschrift fiir Kiepert, 181 ft. Pedersen,
* Collected in Deecke, Die Falisker.
K.Z. 36, 299 £f.
2
'
.
;
;
;
Oscan
3]
— External Data
3
also the dialects of
most of the minor tribes of central Italy,
which may be conveniently designated as Sabellian.i The best
known of these is the Paelignian, which shows a very close
resemblance to Oscan. Much the same are the dialects of the
neighboring Marrucinians and Vestiniaiis, of which there are
some scanty remains. Volscian, known only from an inscription of four lines from Velitrae, is more strongly differentiated
and in several particulars resembles Umbrian more than Oscan
but there is no sufficient reason for grouping it otherwise than
among the Sabellian dialects. The Marsiaos, Aequiaus, and
Sabiiies are
tribes,
connected historically with the other Sabellian
and their
same group.
a very early
dialects
doubtless
no satisfactory picture of their
Oscan
3.
belong properly to the
But they were subjected to Latin influence from
period, and the meagre remains that we have give
characteristics.
— External
Data
Oscan inscriptions have been found
in
Samnium
(inclu-
sive of the territory of the Frentani and Hirpini), Campania,
northern Apulia, Lucania, and Bruttium, and in the Sicilian
Messana from the period after its occupation by the
city of
Campanian Mamertines.
These are precisely the regions which
tribes.
In calling the lan-
we know were occupied by Samnite
guage Oscan rather than Samnitic we are following the usage
of the Latin authors, as when Livy (10, 20) relates how in one
The etymological connection of Sabellus (from *Saf-no-lo-), Sabim (from
and Samnium (from *Saf-nio-m; cf. Oscan Safinim), together with the
tradition of the Sabine origin of the Samnites and the minor tribes like the Paeligni,
The Roman writers use Sabellus
is a witness to the tribal relations of these peoples.
in the sense of Samnitic, and it is properly a generic term including Samnitic. Strictly
speaking the Samnite tribes were Sabellian, and their language, the Oscan, a Sabellian dialect. But the Samnites and their language occupy such a preeminent position
that they are best grouped by themselves, and we may, for convenience, reserve the
I
*Saf-inoi),
Sabellian for the closely related minor tribes and dialects.
The so-called Old Sabellian inscriptions, found in various parts of central Italy,
are wholly unintelligible, and certainly are not in any of the Sabellian dialects. They
name
possibly represent the language of some Illyrian tribes.
;
Introduction
4
[3
of the Samnite wars the Roman consul sent out spies who were
Now the Oscans (Lat.
acquainted with the Oscan language.
Oscl, earlier Opsct, Grk. 'Ottikoi) were a Campanian tribe, and
it
has been held by some that Oscan was not the original lan-
guage of the Samnites, but was adopted by them after their
But this is altogether improbable. We
invasion of Campania.
that
the Oscans were simply a detached
must, rather, assume
branch of the Samnites, speaking essentially the same language
and the principal reason why this language was called Oscan
rather than Samnitic is that it was among the Oscans that the
Greeks and Romans first came in contact with it. The Samnites entered the field of history as a politically distinct people
from the Oscans
i
;
but their language, being the same, was called
by the name already
Oscans, by reason of
established.
Moreover
their early contact with
was among the
Greek and Etrus-
it
can civilization, that the language was first reduced to writing,
so that while they did not give the Samnites a new language,
they did give them
its
written form, and to a certain extent,
probably, a sort of normalized standard of speech.
supposition
would help account
This last
for the fact that local variations
of Oscan, outside of Campania, are far less marked than one
would expect, considering the extent of the territory in which
the language was spoken.
4. The Oscan inscriptions number over two hundred, but
more than half of these contain only proper names or fragments
of words.
About three quarters of them come from Campania,
where Pompeii, and in recent years Capua, have furnished the
greatest number.
The
period of time covered
is
nearly five centuries, the
remains being some coin-legends from the end of the
or fii-st half of the fourth century B.C., while the latest are
earliest
fifth
some of the graffiti of Pompeii, which there is reason to believe
were scratched on the walls after the first earthquake in 63 a.d.
But by far the greater part of the material falls between 300 B.C.
and the Social War in 90-89 B.C. After the Social War Oscan
;
Osean
6]
ceased to be used in
— External
official
documents, but continued to exist
how long we cannot tell. If
as a local patois for some time,
at
Pompeii
first
it
was
century A.D.,
still
it
—
spoken, to some extent at
least, in
Samnium.
of the inscriptions are written in the native
alphabet, which
is
the
veiy likely lingered on for several centuries
in the remoter districts of
Most
5
J)ata
derived, through the
Oscan
medium of the Etruscan,
But a few from Lucania,
from the Greek of the Chalcidian type.
including the longest Oscan inscription known, the Tabula
Bantina, are in the Latin alphabet, and some from Sicily and
various parts of southern Italy are in the Greek alphabet.
5. As regards contents, many well-known classes of inscriptions are represented.
The Tabula Bantina, the longest
inscription, itself only a fragment of the original, contains a
series of municipal regulations.
The next longest, the Cippus
Abellanus, is an agreement between the cities of Nola and
Abella touching certain temple property held in common.
From Agnone in Samnium comes an inventory of statues and
The Curse of Vibia, from Capua,
altars in a sacred grove.
together with a few shorter curses, belongs to the class of
devotiones of which there are many examples among Greek
and Latin inscriptions. There are several inscriptions on public
works from Pompeii and elsewhere also dedications, including
a peculiar series of iovilae-dedic&tions, mostly from Capua, the
Certain inscriptions
nature of which is not fully understood.
painted on house-fronts near some of the street-comers in Pompeii seem to be guides for the allied troops occupying the city
There are numerous inscribed coins from
in the Social War.
them older than any of the inscriptions
of
various towns, some
on stone also several from the time of the Social War, bearing
the legend Viteliii 'Italia', and the names of the leaders of the
There are a few epitaphs, many bricks inscribed with
^allies.
names, and probably one of the well-known inscribed missiles
also some illegible electioneering notices, not to mention various
other insignificant scrawls, on walls in Pompeii.
;
;
Introduction
6
[6
the inscriptions, there are some secondary
such as the Oscan glosses, mostly in Varro and
Festus, and the geographical and personal names from Oscan
But they contribute relatively little to our knowledge
territory.
6.
Besides
sources,
of the dialect.
7.
Oscan was not a mere
the earlier
Roman
writers.
patois,
nor was
it
so regarded
by
Ennius, in boasting of having three
souls because he could speak Greek, Oscan, and Latin, gave to
Oscan a position which he had no thought of giving to the local
For a long time, while
Latin was still confined to Latium and its immediate borders,
Oscan was spoken over a vastly wider territory. It was the
language of the people which gave the Romans the hardest
fight for the hegemony of Italy.
In the early centuries the
Oscans of Campania, under the Etruscan rule, and close to the
Greek colonies of Cumae, Naples, etc., stood on fully as high
a plane of civilization as the Romans of the same period.
Eminent scholars like Mommsen have expressed the conviction
that there once existed an Oscan literature, and certainly the
vernacular of his home, the Messapian.
conditions for the rise of a native literature were as favorable
as at
Rome.
But nothing has come down
to us, not
even a
more pretentious than the puppet-shows
introduced in Rome from Campania under the name of foibulae
Atellanae or ludi Osci.
At Rome, of course, these were no
reference to anjiihing
longer given in Oscan, but in rustic Latin.
Umbeian
— External Data
8. Aside from a few short inscriptions from various towns
Umbria, the Umbrian remains consist of the Iguvinian
Tables, discovered at Gubbio, the ancient Iguvium, in the fifteenth century.
These are seven small bronze tablets (originally
nine, but two were lost soon after the discovery), most of them
inscribed on both sides, and containing together between four and
This makes a far more extensive docufive thousand words.
ment than any representing any other dialect except Latin.
of
General Characteristics of Oscan-Umhrian
11]
Some
9.
of the tables are written in the native
which
alphabet,
7
the Oscan
like
is
Umbrian
derived from the Greek
through the Etruscan, others in the Latin alphabet.
These
two divisions of the material are conveniently distinguished as
Old Umbrian and New Umbrian, but the differences are in part
merely orthogi-aphic, and, at most, far less marked than those
which are usually associated with the terms Old and New in
such a connection. The New Umbrian tables may date from
the early part of the
first
century B.C.
Old Umbrian tables are it
were inscribed at different
is
How much
earlier the
impossible to say; different parts
and even the relative order is
See the Commentary on the Iguvinian
not fully determined.
times,
Tables.
The
10.
contents of the Tables consist of the acts of a
certain corporation of priests
and
known
as the Atiedian Brothers,
in their general character resemble the
They contain
lium.
Roman Acta Arva-
directions for various ceremonies, such as
Mount and
the Purification of the Sacred
the Lustration of the
People, as well as the more private functions of the brotherhood,
with minute prescriptions as to the taking of auspices, manner
of sacrificing the victims, etc.;
also statements as to the duties
of certain officials, perquisites of the priests, contributions to
be
made
to the brotherhood
by
certain gentes, etc.
older tables contain matter which
form in the
is
Some
of the
repeated in an expanded
later tables.
General Characteristics of the Oscan-Umbeian Group
Phonology
11.
The most
striking
characteristics,
as
regards
pho-
nology, are:
Change
of
the labiovelars
Latin as qu and v
'quis',
U.
U.
(ffu
;
and
^, which
p and b
—
appear in
e.g. O. pis
Marruc. nipis
O. bivus'vivi';
U. umen (from *umben) 'unguen'.
pisi, Volsc. pis,
6enMS< 'venerit'
g'J'
after n), to the labials
;
—
;
—
;
Introduction
8
e.g.
[11
Extensive syncope of short vowels in non-initial syllables
O. Mrz'hortus';
U. fiktu'figito';
;
—
—
—
'Iguvinus'; — 0.
O. actod'agito';
akkatus 'advocati'.
U. Ikuvins
Assimilation of nd to nn; e.g. 0. lipsannam operandam'
'
— U. pihaner
'piandi' (n for wi, 26).
Retention of
Latin
;
s
before nasals
e.g. O. fisnam 'fanum', U.
—
and
liquids,
fesnaf-e,
where
Pael./esM.
;
it is lost
— O.
in
tersnu
Pael. priS7?2it 'prima'.
U. sesna
Retention of a in medial syllables, where it is weakened in
U. antakres
Latin to e or i; e.g. O. Anterstatai *Interstitae'
*proeinuerint'.
U. proeanurent
'integris';
Representation of original bh and dh by/, not only initially
as in Latin, but also medially, where Latin has b oi d; e.g.
'cena',
;
'
—
O.
tfei,
U.
tefe 'tibi';
Change
direction of o
Change
ht); e.g.
'scriptae',
— O.
;
e.g.
mefiai 'in
media';
which in Latin
of final a,
—
— U.
is
rufru 'rubros'.
shortened, in the
O. molto, U. mutu, muta multa'.
and of pt to ft (Umbrian, further, to
'
of kt to M,
O. Uhtavis Octavius'
'
U.
;
'
;
— U.
rehte
'
recte' ;
— O.
seriftas
screhto.
Assimilation of hs to
ss,
s;
e.g.
O. destrst'dextra
est',
U. destram-e.
Change of ns to /, though under different conditions in
Oscan and Umbrian; e.g. O. liittiufusus' from *oitidn-s
U. Ace. PI. eqf 'eas' (also Marruc. iaf-c) from *eans (but O. viass).
;
—
Inflection
12.
Declension.
ficiently like the
The types
Latin to
of Five Declensions.
fall
But
of noun-declension are suf-
naturally into the same grouping
the Fifth Declension
is
represented
by only a few forms, and in the Third Declension the consonants
stems and i-stems are kept distinct in a greater number of caseforms than in Latin. The Cases are the same as in Latin, except
that, in the Singular, the Locative exists as a distinct form with
full syntactical functions.
The important
differences in case-
formation are as follows (for examples, see the paradigms):
;
9
General Oharacteristics of Osean-Umbrian
13]
First Declension.
which
is
The Gen.
Sg. has the original ending
-as,
preserved in Latin only in phrases like pater familids
Nom.
;
ending -as, which is lost in Latin.
Second Declension. The Gen. Sg. has the ending -eis, from
i-stems
the Dat. Sg. has the ending -oi, which occurs in
Latin only in Numasioi of the Praenestine brooch the Nom.
PI. has the original noun-endiag -os for both nouns and pronouns, while the Latin has -T, from -oi, the pronominal ending
the Gen. PL has only the original -dm (L. -wn), there being
nothing to correspond to L. -drum, which is a specifically Latin
development.
Third Declension. The Gen. Sg. always has -eis, the ending of
i-stems, while Latin -is is the proper ending of consonantstems the Ace. Sg. of consonant-stems has -om, from o-stems
in the -Nom. PI. the consonant-stems and «-stems are kept
distinct, the former having the original ending -es with syncope of the e, the latter -es as in Latin (0. humuns 'homines',
the
PI. has the original
;
;
;
;
but
tris'tres').
13.
Conjugation.
The
conjugation-types are the same
as in Latin, the material grouping itself under the F'our Conjugations, leaving the relics of unthematic inflection as "Irregular
Verbs."
But
the type represented by Latin capio
is,
in origin,
closely connected with the Fourth Conjugation than with
more
the Third, and in Oscan-Umbrian
is
better grouped with the
Fourth.
The Moods
are the same.
As
in Latin, the Subjunctive
is
a fusion of original Subjunctive and Optative forms, and the
distribution of the forms is the same as in Latin, except in the
Perfect Subjunctive (see below).
The Tenses
are the same, except that, perhaps accidentally,
no example of a Pluperfect.
The Voices are the same, but of the Passive there are only
forms of the Third Singular and Third Plural.
Of the non-finite forms there are found a Present Active
there
is
Participle, Perfect Passive Participle, Gerundive, Present Active
:
10
Introduction
Infinitive, Perfect Passive Infinitive,
[13
and Supine.
The Ger-
und, Perfect Infinitive Active, Future Infinitives, Present Infin-
absence of examples of some of these forms
accident, but
The
and Future Active Participle are lacking.
itive Passive,
it is
is
mere
possibly a
probable that most of them are specifically
Latin formations.
The important differences in formation are as follows
The Pres. Infin. Act. ends in -om ;_e.g. 0. ezura, U. erom' esse'.
The Future is an s-formation, in origin a short-vowel Subjunctive of an s-Aorist
The
;
e.g.
O. deiuast
'iurabit',
U.
ferest 'feret'.
an ws-formation, probably based on an
old Perf. Act. Partic. in -us combined with a short-vowel Subjunctive of the verb 'to be'; e.g. O. rfjcwsi 'dixerit', U. benust
Fut. Perf.
is
'venerit'.
Among
the different formations making up the Perfect
System, the /-Perfect
characteristic of Oscan-Umbrian
e.g.
U. andirsafust 'circumtulerit'. (OscanSabelUan has also a tt-Perfect, and Umbrian an Z-Perfect and
an wH-Perfect.) The Latin vl- and s-Perfects are lacking.
is
;
O. aikdafed 'decrevit',
The
Perf. Subj. is a real Subjunctive form with the moodnot an Optative with mood-sign i as in Latin ; e.g. O. tribarakattins 'aedificaverint', U. co??i&j^a?i^j 'nuntiaverit'.
In the Third Singular and Third Plural there is a distinction between primary endings, which are -t, -nt, and secondary
sign
e,
endings, which are -d (lost in Umbrian), -ns; e.g. O. faamat
'habitat', but f aWiad ' faciat' ;
O. stahint 'stant', U. furfant
—
'purgant',
shows -d
but
in
O. deicans 'dicant',
some
responding to
U. dirsans 'dent'.
Latin
of the earliest inscriptions, but nothing cor-
-ns.
The unthematic form
of the Third Plural, -ent, which in
always replaced by the thematic form -07it, -unt, is preserved, and even extended to thematic formations e.g. O. set,
U. sent 'sm\t\ O. eewsazef 'censebunt'.
Latin
is
;
The Third Singular and Third Plural of the Passive have
an ending -ter, unknown in Latin, while the Latin -tur appears
11
Cfeneral Oharaeteristies of Oscan-Umbrian
15]
only in Umbrian secondary tenses
0. vincter 'convincitur',
U. emantur 'accipiantur'.
The Third Singular Passive has also a peculiar set of forms
in which the ending is neither -ter nor -t%ir, but simply -r
e.g.
U./er«r 'feratur', O. sakrafir (Perf. Subj.) 'sacrato'.
The Imperative Passive has an ending ^id(d), O. -mo-r,
which is of similar origin to the early Latin -mino e.g. O. cens«mwr 'cense tor', U. persm'AimM'precator'.
karanter 'vescuntur',
U.
;
e.g.
herter 'oportet';
;
;
Syntax
14.
The Syntax shows
the Latin.
a remarkably close resemblance to
There are no uses
of the
moods and tenses which
cannot be paralleled in the Latin, the agreement being closest,
in some respects, with early Latin prose.
The Passive forms
include both genuine Passives and Deponents, as in Latin, but
the frequent impersonal use is characteristic of Oscan-Umbrian.
In the use of the cases there are many interesting constructions,
The Locative,
of which the following are the most noteworthy.
being preserved as a distinct case-form, is used where the Latin
requires in with the Ablative, e.g. O. eisei terei 'in eo territorio'.
The Partitive Genitive has a wider scope than in Latin, e.g.
U. iuenga percicrio tursituto 'iuvencas ex opimis fuganto'.
Genitive of Time
XXX proximis'.
is
seen in O. zicolom
The Genitive
to denote the rnatter involved
;
A
XXX nesimum 'in die bus
is
used more freely than in Latin
e.g.
O. eizazunc egmazum 'in these
matters', U. pusi ocrer pihaner 'as in the case of the purification
of the mount'.
The
prepositions coiTesponding to Latin inter
and trans are used with both Accusative and Locative
coiTesponding to oh and post are used with the Ablative.
;
those
Vocabulary ^
15. Of words which are characteristic of Oscan-Umbrian
with Latin, the following are the most important
compared
as
examples
:
Special attention is given here to the lexical peculiarities, since these are not,
like the other characteristics, the subject of fuller treatment in the grammar proper.
1
12
1.
Introduction
Aer- 'velle'.
teis
'Veneris'
O. Aeresi' volet', heriam'arbitrium, vim', Herenta(P&q\. Rerentas); U. heri'vult', Aeries^ volet',
'
etc., herter 'oportet', heris 'vel',
Grk.
hortor,
[15
Skt. hdrydmi 'be gratified, delight in', Goth.
%ai/3&),
This root completely displaces
Eng. yearn.
-gairns ' eager',
Cf. L. horior,
pis-her 'quilibet'.
meaning 'wish', the latter appearing only
in a specialized meaning e.g. U. veltu 'deligito', ehueltu 'iubeto'.
uel- (L. «;oZo) in the
;
2.
toutd-' ci\ita,s, urbs, populus'.
Mamertina',
O.
Toy fro
toutad praesentid 'populo
Ma/u.e/arti'o 'ci vitas
U. totam liouinam 'civitatem Iguvinam',
Marruc. toutai Maroucai
urbici', etc.;
'publicum', etc.;
tuderor
(of cor 'fines
'civitati
Marrucinae'; Volsc. toiicM 'publico'.
'people',
piuda
Cf. Lith. towto
O.Pruss. to< to 'country', O.Ir. fwaiA ^people', Goth.
'people',
O.Eng. peod 'people,
3; ais-'sacer, divinus'.
esamtrom
(Hesychius),
nation', etc.
O. aisusis'sacrificiis'; U. «sona 'sacras',
Marruc.
eso7io 'sacrificium';
Volsc.
touticom
praesente',
azsos 'dis'(?);
'sacrificium';
aesar Etrusca lingua
Mars, esos
6eol
alcroi
vtto
'dis'{?);
Ivpp-qvoiv
Per-
deus (Suetonius).
haps related to Germ. Ehre (Goth. *aiza), and to Goth, aistan
'revere', L. aestimo,
4. fcomwo-
'comitium'.
from
aiz-d-.
O.
comowo 'comitia';
U.
+
kumne
super
From kom
'super comitio', kumnahkle 'in conventu'.
'cum'
suffix -no- (cf. L. pro-nus, trdns-trum).
O. hu[n]truis
5. hontro- 'inferus'.
Superl.
hondomu
Grk. yaixai,
From
'infimo'.
%^<bz',
etc.
'inferis';
U. hondra
horn-, related to
For meaning
6. me<?es-'ius'.
'iusta';
U. mefs, wers
O. meddiss 'meddix',
'ius',
;
from zeme
official title (cf.
Festus "meddix
26, 6, 13
see above, 2] qui
apud Campanos est"; cpd.
'earth'.
mersuva
wiersfo 'iustum',
apud Oscos nonien magistratus est"; Livy
tuticus [O. meddiss tuvtiks
L. humilis, Grk.
cf.
xSafiaXo'i, Lith. iewios 'low', ie/w^n'down',
'infra',
L. humus,
"medix
summus
magis-
from *ius-dik-),
medicim 'magistracy', meddikiai 'in the meddixship'; medicatinom
iudicationem', medicatud 'iudicato'; Pael., Volsc, wedia;(Nom.
PL); Mars, media. Cf. L. modus, modes-tus, Grk. /jieSofiai, etc.
tratus
'
like L. index
;
General Characteristics of Osean^mhrian
16]
7.
13
O. nerum (Gen. PI.), niir
U. nerf (Ace. PL), nerus (Dat. PI.). For related
Sabine forms of. Suetonius Tib. 1 "inter cognomina autem et
ner- 'vir, princeps', title of rank.
(Nom.
Sg.);
Neronis adsumpsit, quo significatur lingua Sabina fortis ac
strenuus "; Aul. Gellius 13, 23 "id autem, sive Nerio sive
Nerienes est, Sabinum verbum est, eoque significatur virtus
Lydus de Mens.
et fortitude";
42 "vepUr] yap
4,
rj
avSpia
iarl Kal v4p(ova<; tois avhpeCov; ot ^a^lvoi Ka\ov(nv",
Grk.
avijp,
Skt.
?iar-' man',
8.
nessimo- 'proximus'.
9.
^eri 'trans'.
Cf.
O.Ir. weri 'strength'.
O. nessimas (Nom. PL), nesimum (Gen.
PL), nesimois (Abl. PL); U. wesimei 'proximo' (adv.). Cf.
O.Ir. nessam 'nearest', etc.
Cf. also O. nistrus 'propinquos'.
O. pert viam 'trans viam', am^er^ 'not
than, dumtaxat'; U. pert spiniam'ti-ans columnam'(?).
Umbrian
extension of per.
10. ^osiin 'according
U.
territory';
to'.
O.
also uses traf
piistin
= L.
An
trans.
slagim ' according
pusti kastruvuf per capita' (?) etc.
more
An
to
the
exten-
sion of *posti (early Latin paste).
11. ^Mr- 'ignis'.
igniaria'.
ttu/jo'?,
igne'; O. purasiai 'in
0.}I.G.fuir,fiur, Eng.Jire, etc.
O. siMom'omnino'; U. sewom' to tum', sev-akne
12. sewo-'totus'.
'soUemne'.
pure-to^ ah
JJ. pir'' ignis',
Cf. Grk. Trvp,
Cf. L. so-lus, Goth. se-lsQ).
O. eaahtum tefiirum 'sacred burnt'cames cremandas', tefru-to 'ex rogo'.
13. tefro- 'burnt-offering'.
U.
Probably from
offering';
tefra
*tepsro-, related to L. tepor, Skt. tdpas, etc.
U. ^reSei'i versatur', iremjiM'tabernaculo';
triMm 'domum', tribarakkiuf 'aedificium', tribarakavum
14. irei-'habitare'.
O.
'
Cf. O.Ir. ire5 'dwelling-place', Lith. trobd
'aedificare', etc.
'buUding', Goth. paUrp 'fie\d\ Germ. Dorf, etc.
15. wero- 'porta'.
O. veru'portam'; U. uerof-e^in portam',
etc.
Cf. Skt. vr- 'enclose', Goth, warj an 'wurd off', Lith. veriO.
'open, shut', var tailgate', L. aperio, operio.
For other examples, see, in the Glossary, O. akenei, U. acnu
O. eehiianasiim, U. ehiato
O. aikdafed, U. eitipes
O, eizo-, U. ero-;
O. plimperiais, U. pumpefias.
;
;
Introduction
14
[16
Of the many words which are peculiartoOscan(orOscanSabellian) or to Umbrian, the following may be mentioned here.
A. OscAN. 1. aeteis 'partis', ajittium'partium'. Cf Grk. alcra
16.
.
from
2.
alr-ia.
From
amnud'circuitu', a?nmtcZ' causa' (prepos.).
+ suffix
(Cf. komrno-, 15, 4.)
-no-.
a?n-'amb-'
Perhaps contained in
L. soll-emnis.
3.
<;owiparas«<sfer 'consulta
erit',
kujmparakineis 'consilii'.
From
the same root as L. posco, precor, but with the meaning
which it has more commonly in other languages of 'ask,
question' (Skt. prcchami 'ask', sam-prcchdmi 'consvd.t',
Germ.
forschen, etc.).
4.
c?ema-'iurare' (cZemaiMcZ'iurato',
5.
egmo
6.
eituam,
'res',
egmazum
feihuss 'muros',
inim, inim 'et'.
From
eituas 'pecuniae',
(h.effeo?).
etc.
Also
Etym. uncertain.
feihuis 'muris'.
'heap, wall', etc.
8.
Denominative from
from diws 'god'.
Etym. uncertain
'rerum'. etc.
eitiuvam 'pecuniam',
Marruc. eituam 'pecuniam".
7.
etc.).
Cf. Lettic dlzvatt-s 'swear',
*deiuo- 'god'.
Cf. Grk.
Tet;)^09,
Skt. dehi
same root as L. fingio, figura, etc.
Also Pael. inim and inom 'et'. Related to
the
L. enim, U. ewow'tum'.
9.
loufir 'vel'.
In form a 3d Sg. Pres. Pass, from the same root
from void, and U. hens 'vel' (15, 1).
Also Pael. picclois 'pueris'. Cf.
10. puklum 'puerum, filium'.
Skt. putrd- ^son\ and, from the same root, L. puer, Grk. Trat'?.
Cf. Festus
11. tew^iwom 'sententiam', Abl. Sg. tanginiid, etc.
"tongere nosse est, nam Pi-aenestini tongitionem dicunt notionem. Ennius 'Aliirhetorica tongent'". Ci. Goth, pagkj an,
as L.
lihet.
Cf. L. vel
Eng. think.
For other examples,
see.
in
the
Glossary, aflukad, ampt,
amviannud, angetuzet, brateis, cadeis, karanter, deketasiui, ehpeilatas,
faamat,
fertalis,
heriiad,
iuklei,
serevlfid, slagim, eullus, sverrunei,
B.
Umbrian.
iuvilu,
lamatir, luisarifs, prupuMd,
trutum, usurs, ualaemom,
vereiiai.
12. anglaf,ancla ^oscines'. C]pd.oikld-(Li.cldmd),
as L. oscines from cano.
General Characteristics of OscavrUmbrian
17]
15
awoMjAmw
'induitor'.
From *an-ouio (Conj. IV); cf.
L. incUio from *ind-ono, Lith. aviil '-wezx (shoes)'.
14. ape, appei 'cum, ubi' (always temporal).
Probably from ad
13.
+ pe
(L. -que),
15. arsmor 'ritus',
and so
in
form
like L. adque, atque.
arsmatia??} 'ritualem', arsmaAa»no ' ordamini',
Etym. uncertain.
comii^- 'nuntiare, mandare' (comiifiatu, kupifiaia, etc.).
Probably from Jlf-, the same root as in L. fido, Grk. TreiOo),
or possibly from fuf-, the same as in Grk. irvvOdvofiai.
17. ffomia 'gravidas'.
Cf. L. gemo, and, for meaning especially,
etc.
16.
Grk.
yefico.
Cf. Grk. ve^re/jo? 'lower, nether'.
ing to Italic ideas imus = sinister.
18. nertrw'sinistro'.
19. purdouitu 'porricito',
purditom 'porrectum',
etc.
Accord-
From
*por-douid, with the root seen in L. duim, duam.
20. tuder 'finem', tuderus 'finibus', tuderato 'finitum', eturstahmu
'exterminato', etc.
Etym. uncertain.
21. Mew(^-'vertere' in aAaweni^M 'avertito', ^rettewcZw 'advertito'.
Germ, wenden (Eng. wind).
For other examples, too numerous to mention, see the
Glossary.
Many of them are technical terms, often of obscure
meaning.
17. Several words are used in a sense which is either
Cf.
unknown
1.
or nearly obsolete in Latin.
O. kasit (L. caret) means 'decet' or 'oportet',
'faciat decet'.
Cf.
Eng. "it wants
e.g. faHiad kasit
to be done", that is "it
needs to be done".
2.
3.
O. castrous, U. castruo (L. castrum), mean either 'fundus,
landed property', or, more probably, 'head'.
O. carneis, U. kani (L. card), have the general meaning 'part,
portion'
senateis
(cf. also U. kartu 'distribuito'), e.g. maimas carneis
tanginud 'maximae partis senatus sententia', U. mes-
tni karu fratru
'maior pars fratrum'.
the specialized meaning
secta came'.
But Umbrian shows
also
'piece of flesh', e.g. aseceta karne 'non
16
4.
Iiitruduction
[17
to L. operor are used in the sense
where Latin would employ facid ; e.g.
The forms corresponding
of 'make, construct',
O. ekass viass uupsens 'has vias fecerunt', triibum ekak upsannam
dedit'; U. capirse perso omtu
deded'domum hanc faciendam
'capidi fossam facito'; Pael. Herec. fesn. upsaseter coisatens
'Herculi fanum fieret curaverunt'.
5.
O. ant (L. ante) means 'usque ad',
e.g. ant
punttram 'usque ad
pontem'.
7.
U. com (L. cum), when postpositive, has developed a locative
meaning, e.g. ueris-co 'at the gate', asa-ku 'at the altar'.
O. op, lip (L. oh), means 'apud', e.g. up sakarakliid'apud tem-
8.
pro- (L.pro-) sometimes has a temporal meaning 'before', for
6.
plum', op ioMto<i'apud populum'.
which in Latin prae-, or of tener
ante-, is
used
;
e.g.
U. pnipehast
'ante piabit', O.prupukid 'ex antepacto, byprevious agreement'.
9.
shows the original meaning
compounds and in the particle em. Cf.
also Festus "emere, quod nunc est mercari, antiqui accipiebant pro sumere".
The specialized meaning 'buy' is found
in emjjs on one of the short inscriptions, where it is perhaps
due to Latin influence.
U. prever (L. p>nvus) means 'singulis', e.g. numer prever
'nummis singulis'. Cf. Festus "privos privasque antiqui
dicebant pro singulis"'.
So also O. preiuatud means 'reo,
defendant' (as rarely in Latin, e.g. Livy 26, 3, 8, ete.),
the
single man among the many making up the assembly.
U. emantur (L.
e7nd) 'accipiantur'
'take' seen in Latin
10.
—
11.
U.
orto (L. ortxis) is
sometimes used in the
standing up',
'rising,
Cf. Velius
Longus
e.g.
(Keil,
urtes puntis'the
literal
sense of
pentads
Gram. Lat. VII, 74)
rising'.
"oriri
apud
antiquos surgere frequenter significat, ut apparet ex eo quod
dicitur
:
oriens consul
gens"; Livy
1 2.
magistrum populi
dicat,
quod est sur-
15 "consul oriens".
U. tursituto, tursiandu (L. terreo), have the meaning drive off',
which in Latin is only poetical e.g. ponne iucTigar tursiandu
'cum iuvencae fugentur'. But also (wrsitM'terreto'.
8, 23,
'
;
7
Creneral Characteristics of Oscan-Umhrian
18]
13. U. couertu (L. converto) always
intransitive
14.
meaning which
is
means
1
'return',
rare in Latin
;
e.g.
with the
enom traha
Sahatam couertu 'turn trans Sanctam revertito'.
U. vurtus (L. verto) has the meaning 'take a turn, change',
which is rare in Latin (verterat fortuna, Liv. 5, 49, 5) e.g.
;
pune naraklum vurtus
'cum nuntiatio mutaverit'.
ostendo) has more nearly its etymological
15. U. ostendu (L.
meaning than
is
in Latin.
It is
used of 'stretching out', that
once of 'putting
'offering', fruits of the field or vessels;
forward', that
is
'choosing',
16. O. urust (L. oro
see 21)
;
is
an official.
used in the
com preiuatud actud,
con preiuatud uru^t 'cum reo agito,
tecluiical sense of
inponposmom
et cum postremum
'plead, argue'; e.g.
cum
reo oraverit'.
,
,
Cf. Festus "orare antiques dixisse pro
agere"; Cic. Brut. 12, 47 "oravisse capitis causam"; Livy
39, 40, 6 "si causa oranda esset", etc.
17. U. comohota (L. commotus)
means 'brought,
Grrahouie,-tio comohota tribrisine buo,
,
commoto ternione boum,
piter Grabovi, te
offered', in
Bi
tiom subocau 'lupte invoco'.
De Agric. 144
"lane pater, te hac strue commovenda
(MSS. also ommovenda) bonas preces precor".
Cf. Cato,
Summary
18.
The
considerable.
differences between
They
between the Greek
Oscan-Umbrian and Latin are
are far greater, for example, than those
dialects, especially in the inflectional forms.
But
the resemblances with Latin, as compared with any other
Indo-European language, are also notable, leaving no doubt
that we have to do with two closely-related divisions of the
same branch, sharing in many important characteristics which
distinguish this
among
the various branches of the great family.
This again is most marked in the inflectional system, so that
we can maintain that the Latin inflectional system as a whole
is
also the Italic.
The
simplest proof of this lies in the fact
:
18
Irvtroduetion
[18
that the general classifications which have been found most
suitable for
treatment of Latin forms applj' also to Oscan-
tlie
For such classifications, as, for example, that of the
verb-forms into the Four Conjugations with scattering Irregular
Verbs, are not mere arbitrary devices, for which others equally
good might be substituted, but actually reflect the distribution
Umbrian.
of the linguistic material in a given language.
A
few
specific
examples of these resemblances are
of the Instrumental with the Ablative
merging
:
extension of the Abla-
;
from the o-stems to the other declensions partial
fusion of i-stems and consonant-stems
use of the InterrogativeIndefinite Pronoun as a Relative
fusion of Aorist and Perfect;
tive in -d
;
;
;
formation of the Imperfect Indicative
;
formation of the Imper-
fect Subjunctive.
Special Chaeacteeistics of Oscax
19.
Oscan
is
the Gothic of the Italic dialects.
servatism and transparency of
only by Greek of
Abl.
of
Diphthongs
PL -ais and
all
The
finer
vowel-sj'stem
In the conit
-ois:
:
is
rivaled
the Indo-European languages.
are preserved intact in all positions
M-stems in -ous
L. {eonv-)munis.
its
L.
-is;
L. -us
;
— Loc. Sg.
— deicum
:
-ei:
L.
L.
-i
dico
;
;
;
e.g. Dat.-
— Gen.
—
So also Paelignian and IMarrucinian.
nuances of pronunciation are expressed
highly-developed orthographical system.
The
Sg.
muinikei
b}'
a
qualitative dif-
ference between the long and short vowels (except the a-vowels),
which is known to have existed in Latin, is more marked in
Oscan than elsewhere. For example, the short e is denoted by
the letter e, but long e has become so close in pronunciation
as to be denoted by an i-character (in the Oscan alphabet by i,
the sign of the relatively open i) e.g. estud L. esto, but ligud,
ligatiiis
L. lex, legdhis.
Note also pod, pud L. quod, but estud,
L. esto
estud
also (in the Oscan alphabet) pid
L. quid, but
:
;
:
:
:
Abl. Sg.
:
;
-id
:
L.
-Id.
:
;
Special Characteristics of Umbrian
20]
An original
s
between vowels, which becomes r in Umbrian
e.g. Gen. PL
as in Latin, remains a sibilant (also Paelignian)
-azum
Final d after long vowels
L. -drum.
:
is
;
preserved, as in
Umbrian it is lost even after short vowels (20).
early Latin, while in
A specifically
19
Oscan
(also Paelignian) process is the devel-
opment
mutes
of an anaptyctic
vowel between liquids or nasals and
petek(ais) 'perticis': U. per cam.
Among
other secondary changes are the doubling of consonants
e.g. aragetud 'argento';
;
—
u
before certain sounds, and the change of
after a dental
;
e.g.
kiimbennieis 'conventus', alttram 'alteram', tiurri 'turrim'.
See also under
20.
Special Characteristics of Umbrian
20. Umbrian, as compared with Oscan, is characterized
mainly by a number of secondary phonetic changes, of which
the most important are
Monophthongization of the original diphthongs in all posiote: O. aut,
tions; e.g. Dat.-Abl. PI. -«s, -iV, -er O. -ois, L. -i« ;
Volscian.
p7-ae.
So
also
prai,
L.
aut;
pre:
O.
L.
Rhotacism, as in Latin, where Oscan preserves the sibilant
e.g.
Gen. PI. -arum
Loss of final d
O.
facia 'faciat':
Loss of
—
:
—
I
:
O. -azum.
suepo 'sive': O. pod, L. qiwd
e.g. -po in
;
fakiiad.
before
t
;
So
e.g.
;
—
also Volscian.
muta
O. molta, L. multa.
:
Assibilation of k before front vowels, as in late Latin and
Romance e.g. facia 0. fakiiad, L.
Change of gutturals before
:
;
L. agito
(cf.
faciat.
t
to i;
So also Volscian.
aitu: O. actud,
e.g.
French fait from L. factum).
Change of intervocalic i to a sound written rs (f in
Umbrian alphabet); e.g. persi, pen: L. pede.
Change oi ft (iu part from pt) to ht; e.g. serehto 'scriptum':
O.
scriftas, L. scrTptus.
Assimilation of secondary
;js
;
e.g. osaiw 'facito':
nam, L. operor.
Change
of initial
Itou;
e.g.
vutu
:
L. lavito.
O. upsan-
Introduction
20
Among
other Umbrian peculiarities are
Development
-ss;
e.g.
[20
of original final -ns to
-f,
So
U. €a/'eas': O. viass'vias'.
:
for
which Oscan has
also Marrucinian.
Retention of intervocalic rs; e.g. tursitu ^teiieto'.
Ending of Abl. Sg. of consonant-stems in -e, as in Latin,
while Oscan has -od after o-stems
e.g. natine'natione':
;
O. tan-
givAid 'sententia'.
Ending
It-stems,
of Dat.-Abl. PI. of consonant-stems in -us, after
where Oscan has
-iss,
'fratribus' (as if L. *fratrubus):
after i-steras
-is,
e.g.
;
fratrus
O. %zs 'legibus'.
Presence of pronominal forms with sm
;
pusme
e.g.
'cui',
esmez 'huic': Skt. kdsmdi, dsmdi, etc.
Imperative futu, contrasted with O. estud, L.
Volsc.
esto
(also
estu).
Perfect in
and
I
nki, contrasted
Passive endings both
-ter
and
with O. tt-Perfect (13).
Oscan having only
-tur,
-ter (13).
Use of et as the usual connective, as in Latin, for which
Oscan has inim (16, 8).
Arrangement of the proper name, which is praenomen,
father's name, gentile, while in Oscan it is the same as in Latin.
BoKKOWED Words
The borrowed words
21.
consist mainly of
Greek words
in
Oscan, introduced from the neighboring Greek colonies. These
are mostly names or epithets of divinities, such as Appelluneis
(Dor.
'A-jre'XXcui/)
Hermes
in
;
— Evklui
Magna
(probably Eu/coXot,
Graecia);
—
Herekleis
an epithet of
('HpowX'^?, with syn-
cope of the a and shortening of the vowel before r
+ conso-
whence, with anaptyctic vowel in different positions,
both
the Oscan and Latin forms; the Oscan form, in
come
contrast to the Latin, is an o-stem, Dat. Sg. Herekliii; cf. also
nant,
Vest.
Her do);
Fidiiis. in
—
Piistiai (IltcrTtoi;;
Dionys. Hal.
to contamination with
4,
58
;
the
cf.
ii
Zeu? 11 lo-Tto? iov luppiter
of the
some such form
Oscan
is
perhaps due
as Piihiui);
—
Herukinai
Borrowed Words
21]
(EpvKiVT)
corresponds to the Sicilian 'A^po-
Herentatei Herukinai
;
the worship of
8iT7} ''^pvKivrj,
among
introduced
—
whom
Romans
the
21
as Venus Erycina
Livy 22, 9, 10)
MeeiliMieis (MeiXt';i^to?
eei
of an attempted correction of ee to ei);
'ApdvTiaLV 'Epivvai, Ma/ceSoW?).
;
;
—
But
;
also
is
cf.
merely the result
Areiitilca[i
(Hesych.
common nouns
there are also a few
as those introduced into Latin at the
savnim (Orjaavpo'i
was
in the second Punic war;
the Oscan form
is
of the same class
same period, such as the-
neuter), kiiiniks (xotft^),
with L. turris (rvppi';); limu'famem'
also suspicious, since cognates of Grk. XZ/ioV are otherwise
passtata (iraard'i), tiurri,
is
unknown
in Italic.
Latin influence shows
O.
aidil
'
aedilis' (the
be/ in Oscan)
;
— O.
d
in some official titles, as
comes from dh, which would
itself
of L. aedes
kenzsur (ef also Kenssurineis) beside the regu.
lar keenzstur, censtur ' censor' (see 244,
—
probably O. kvaisstur,
1, «)
U. kvestur 'quaestor', though there is a possibility that the initial
was not ql', but Ru, and that this gives O.-U. hi, not p (141, a).
;
O. urust is best taken as a borrowed legal term (see 17, 16),
we should expect *uzust (see 112) as a cognate of L. oro
according to what is still the most probable derivation of the
latter, namely from 6s.
since
Some proper names show Latin
or half-Oscanized Latin
forms, as Niumeriis 'Numerius', for which the genuine Oscan
form would be *Niumsiis
O. Mener,
if,
as
is
(cf.
the praenomen Nijumsis).
probable, an abbreviation of a form corresponding to
L. Minervium, shows that the Oscan, like the Etruscan,
was borrowed, together with the
place {*Menes-ua). Though the
the Paliscans, as
medium
(CIL.
of the
V 703,
many
suppose,
Romans, but
799,
VI
cult,
cult
it
name
of the divinity
from a dialect in which rhotacism took
of Minerva may have originated among
probably reached the Oscans through the
when the Latin form was still Menerva
at a time
523, etc.)
Pael.
Minenia
is
likewise borrowed.
if related) must be borrowed
from *ueino-, earlier *uoino- (ofi-oi). For the change
of uoi to uei is probably Latin only (U. uocu Grk. Foikos ?), and even if it were
Italic, we should expect then U. *venu (65).
A possible example of borrowing from one of the minor dialects is U. felsva.
See 149, 6.
TJ.
vinu 'vinum' (and 0. Viinikiis Vinichis',
from vinum,
'
if
the latter
is
:
R, a
:
23
Alphabet
2S]
the native alphabet
-azum
is
not differentiated from
s
e.g.
;
Gen. PI.
(-asiim).
Double consonants are only rarely indicated, and the douis unknown.
24. The Greek alphabet, used in a few inscriptions of
Sicily and southern Italy, is of the Tarentine-Ionic type, such
as appears in the Heracleian tables.
This is the normal Ionic
with the addition of h = h and C = v. Neither t) nor m is used
bling of vowels to denote length
to indicate quantity.
According to the sj^stem of orthography represented in
and some others, j;t and cop are used to represent the
diphthongs ei and ou, as in Gen. Sg. -7?t? = -eis, Tcofro = touto
while €t and ov represent monophthongs, the former the open
no. 62
;
z'-sound, the
original
But
and
i
of the native alphabet, the latter the w-sound of
o, e.g. /xeSSeif
in
some
= meddiss,
iascriptions
original 6 then appears as
the last two
Aoiz/cai'oyu,
ei
ovircrevi
o, e.g.
syllables with those
'Lucanorum'
(cf.
= uupsens.
and ov are used for diphthongs,
Fepaopei, 'Versori' (contrast
of ATnreXXovvrji,
Luvkanateis
;
for
the last
no.
62),
syllable
contrast 'Ma/jLeprivovfi).
u..
The
is probably due to the fact that
U. auuei beside usual aueif 'avis'.
occurring in Seo-nes and acaSaxer (nos. 65-66), is of
spelling Aiovfa (cf
.
the syllabic division was not clear.
6.
A
character S,
disputed value, but
legend
^ENSEP
is
DWvei, Kvei)
Cf.
probably the equivalent of Oscau
8.
Cf. also the coin-
beside Fensema.
c. In Niu/iwrSiijis = Niumsiels, the o-S
with the dialectic use of <r5 for the usual
is
f,
probably connected in some
though in the latter case
it
way
repre-
sented the actual pronunciation.
UMBEIAN
The
25.
native
nineteen characters
ft,
a
Umbrian alphabet
consists of the following
Phonology
24
There are no signs
for
d and
[25
g, the letters t
and k answer-
ing for both surds and sonants.
The
represents a sound which comes from an original
"^
intervocalic
convenience
was a
d and appears
it
may
sort of sibilant
like the
r,
the usual transcription
regard for
The
its
in the Latin alphabet as rs.
be pronounced simply as
It is
f.
origin than for
d, transcribed
c,
Bohemian
its
also
rs,
For
but probably
it
from which comes
also transcribed, with more
r,
pronuncia'tion, as d or
sometimes
s,
ff.
represents a sibilant
derived from k before a front vowel.
Double consonants are not indicated. Vowel-length is someshown by an added h, e.g. kumnahkle with suffix -dklo-.
a. A by-form for m, A occurring also in Etruscan, is regularly employed
times
,
The
s, and the theta, O, is twice used
The appearance of p in place of f in kutep, vitlup, turup (I b 3, 4), for
which there is no likely phonetic explanation, is perhaps to be accounted for by
the existence of a by-form for f resembling the form of p (cf. Faliscan T)-
in Table V.
for
san, M, occurs twice for
t.
26, The Latin alphabet is of the usual type, but with
no z. The secondary sibilant, the d of the native alphabet, is
is used before the
denoted by §, which is transcribed s.
g'
vowel u, as often in Latin inscriptions (pequnia) e.g. pequo,
dequrier, peiqio. Double consonants are rarely indicated. Vowellength is sho'wn by an added A, by vowel -I- A -f vowel, rarely by
;
doubling of the vowel
;
e.g.
spahmu, spahamu,
eetu.
Note. For the probable origin of the use of an added h to denote vowellength, which is characteristic of Umbrian of both alphabets, see 75.
The use of
vowel + h + vowel is probably acombination of this with thedouble-vowelmethod.
Relation of the Alphabets
27. Both the Oscan and Umbrian native alphabets are derived from the
Greek alphabet of the Chalcidian type, through the medium of the Etruscan.
That they are not derived directly from the Greek is shown by the absence of
as well as by other evidence.
At the same time, the presence of 9
an earlier type than that of the extant Etruscan inscriptions. Differences between Oscan and Umbrian may be attributed to both local and
chronological variations of Etruscan, as well as to divergent development after
borrowing. It is extremely probable that the Oscan development was influenced
in some particulars by the neighboring Greek.
the letter
points to
o,
:
:
Notes on Orthography
28]
25
The fact that >, g, is present in Oscan, but not in Umbrian, is sometimes
explained by the supposition that the Oscan alphabet was borrowed earlier than
the tJmbrian. But at all periods Etruscan possessed both characters, > and )l,
used as by-forms for the surd. Umbrian took only X, possibly because this was
preferred in the local type from which it was derived.
Oscan took over both
characters and difierentiated them again.
That in this process the original
value of the signs in Greek was restored, instead of the opposite (see followmight be accidental, but
Greek usage.
ing),
is
very likely due to the influence of Campanian
The apparent transposition of the signs for d and r is accounted for as
The Etruscans had no sound d, but used Q as a by-form of S = r, in
fact preferred it, as less likely to be confused with H = p
and with this value
it was adopted by the Oscans and Umbrians.
But the old signs for r were also
follows.
;
—
taken over and employed for the sound d,
fl by the Oscans, S by the Umbrians.
This early Umbrian use of S as d is seen in some of the minor inscriptions.
But with the change of intervocalic d the letter was retained for the new sound,
we
that which
the letter
The
of
B, used
first
transcribe
if,
and thenceforth the unchanged d was expressed by
t.
origin of the sign 8,
first
is
f,
FB, then F.
The relation
of the alphabets
Possibly
disputed.
in combination with C,
and then
may be
it is
a rounded form
alone, as vice versa in Latin
seen from the following i
Chalcidian Greek
^
Primitive Etruscan
Latin
^
,
Campano-Etruscan
Etruscan
Oscan
,
Umbrian
(of Etruria)
Notes on Orthography
28.
Resume
of
methods of indicating vowel-length.
length of a vowel may be indicated
1) by doubling of the vowel sign,
—
in
The
Oscan of the native
Umbrian of the Latin alphabet. See 22, 26.
See 25, 26.
in Umbrian of both alphabets.
in Umbrian of the Latin alphabet.
vowel,
alphabet, rarely in
2)
3)
—
by vowel + A,
by vowel + A +
See
1
—
26.
From Conway's
Italic Dialects,
Part
II,
which
also contains a comparative
table of the alphabets with the variant forms of the letters.
Phonology
26
[28
no designation of the length, and in
such cases it is not customary to supply marks of quantity, as
furnishes
is done in the case of Latm, where metrical usage
a criterion lacking in the dialects. For example, we write
O. aasas, eituas, U. totar, though in this case there is no doubt
of the vowel-length in the last syllable (Gen. Sg. ending -as).
In Oscan the designation of length is, with a few excep-
But
oftenest there
is
tions, confined to root^syllables.
Use of ei, ei, in Umbrian. While in Oscan the digraph
uniformly designates the diphthong ei, its uses in Umbrian,
29.
ei, ei,
where the original ei had become a monophthong, are various.
Sometimes it designates a secondary diphthong, the i of which
comes from a guttural, e.g. teitu, deitu 'dicito' (143).
But it is frequently used in the Latin alphabet, and rarely in
the native,
much as
in Latin inscriptions of the first century B.C.,
one of the various spellings of a monophthong. It is notably
Oftenest it
frequent in the first thirty-odd lines of Table VI a.
stands for original i, e.g. screihtor (L. scriptus) sometimes for the
as
;
from oi in final syllables (67, 2), e.g. Dat.-Abl.
PL uereir, or from original e, e.g. H«si7nej 'proximo' (adverb in
There are also a few
-e), heriiei (Perf. Subj. with mood-sign e).
reasonably certain instances of its use for a short t, namely Dat.Abl. PL aueis {*-ifs), Ace. Sg. Fisei (-im), 3d Sg. Pass, hertei
beside herti, herter (-tir from -ter see 39, 2).
close e resulting
;
Puzzling
see
84),
is
the use of
in eikvasese,
eiscurent 'arcessierint'.
ei
in neip, neip 'nee' (with neifhabas;
eikvasatis,
For
of uncertain meaning,
eitipes
see 264,
and in
2.
For eikvasatis and eikrasese connection with L. aequus is plausible and
O.H.G. eiscon (Germ, heischen), Lith. jeszkoti
'seek', etc., pointing to a Present *ais-sko (Skt. icchami from *is-skd with
reduced grade of root) is the most probable of all suggestions ofiered. Yet
according to the usual orthography we should expect e for the open e coming
from ai (63). It is conceivable however that we have here isolated survivals of
archaigtic spelling, representing not the earliest period when ei was still pronounced as a diphthong, but a second period, in which the spelling ei was
retained for the sound resulting from ei and extended to the same sound resulting
u.
for eiscurent the comparison with
;
:
Notes on Orthography
30]
from ai (both ei and ai resulted
and inceido.
in
an open
c
27
see 63, 65).
;
Cf. early Latin
deico
The ordinary use of ei for I, close e, etc., as described above, cannot be
the result of any such orthographical development within the Umbrian, since it
does not appear where the sound was originally
as borrowed from contemporary Latin spelling.
6.
but
ei.
It
must rather be regarded
For neip, neip we might also assume archaistio spelling
almost uniform appearance in this particular word (neip,
(cf.
O. neip),
9 times,
once nep) would remain to be accounted for.
suggested derivation from *ne
(from *ne, O. ni, or *nei, O. nei) + particle -I + p would explain the spelling, as
representing a genuine diphthong, but for various reasons seems improbable.
its
Tieip
A
30.
While Oscaii orthography, barring the inconsistency
in
the designation of vowel-length and a few other, mostly local,
remarkably uniform, Umbrian orthography is as
Various spellings of the same sound are
used, sometimes wholly promiscuously, sometimes with a marked
preference for one spelling in certain portions of the tables or
variations,
is
diverse as possible.
Among
in certain classes of forms.
the commonest variations
are the following
1.
Variation between e and
occurs where the sound
lies
extremes of an open e and a close
short
i
(67, 2).
(45), or the close e
The
i
;
The use
e
that
is, it is
from original
spelling e is relatively
Latin alphabet.
In the great majority of instances this
and i, or, more correctly, between the
i.
between
either the
e (42) or
from
open
i
from
original
oi in final syllables
more frequent in the native than in the
i from original Z, or, vice versa, of i
of e for closed
open e from original short e, or for open e from original ai or ei, is rare.
The variation between e and i corresponds then in general to the Oscan use of i.
for the
2.
Variation between
ei
and
e or
i.
See 29.
Variation between o and u (only in the Latin alphabet, of course, since
the native alphabet has no o), mostly in the case of original o (54), sometimes
for short o, especially before r (51).
in the Latin
4. Variation between a and u (in the native alphabet only
3.
;
alphabet always o) for the rounded a (as in English call), coming from final -a (34).
5. Variation in the designation of vowel-length, e.g. ee, eh, or ehe (in
native alphabet only eh), or, oftenest, simply e, e, without indication of length.
See 25, 26, 28.
6. Variation between p and b in the native alphabet, e.g. habina, hapinaf.
It is doubtless owing to the double value of t and k, which answer for both
surds and sonants, that p is also used not infrequently for b.
7.
Variation between single and double consonants. Double consonants
and only occasionally in the Latin.
are not indicated in the native alphabet,
Phonology
28
Presence or absence of
8.
is
h.
[30
The weak pronunciation
of
responsible for considerable inconsistency in spelling, just as
See 149,
Latin.
and Umbrian,
a.
e.g.
The
use of A as a sign of hiatus
is
common
h in Umbrian
is
the case in
to both
Oscan
0. stahint 'stant', U. ahesnes ahenis'.
'
Presence or absence of n before a consonant (108, 1).
Presence or absence of r before s (115, 116).
Presence or absence of most final consonants (164, 9).
9.
10.
11.
An
31.
important difference between the orthography of
the native alphabets and that of the Latin alphabet, in both
Oscan and Umbrian,
is
The glide sound which
u and a following vowel is
the following.
naturally intervenes between
i
or
regularly expressed in the native alphabets, but nearly always
omitted in the Latin alphabet, as in the spelling of Latin. So
U. triia, but trio (L. tria) U. tuves, but duir (L. diui) ; O. eitiuvam,
;
but eituam.
u.
are:
ii,
In Umbrian, of words occurring in both spellings the examples
i.
trila (9), trio
etc. (5)
;
Klavemiie
(2); herliei (1), keriei, herie (4); Atiierinr etc. (17), Atiersur
(2),
Claverniur
(1)
;
Vehiies (2), Vehier (4)
;
in
46 occurIn
all,
rences with no exception to the distribution of the two spellings as stated.
Oscan too the spelling
names
in
-iis,
ii
is
employed consistently, as
contrasted with
i
in the oblique cases of
in the oblique cases of
names
in -is
;
e.g.
Dekkleis Rahiieis Gen. Sg. of Dekis Rahiis (174).
Since
ii
is
so evidently the normal spelling in the case of vowel
i,
there
is
where the spelling in the native alphabets is
simply i, this must represent something different, namely the consonantal i.
And this is often corroborated by other evidence, such as doubling of consonants
in Oscan, occasional omission of the i in Umbrian, etc. (100, 3).
Yet some exceptions must be admitted. In 0. Dekkviarim and U. tekvias
the strongest presumption that,
cannot possibly represent a consonantal i 0. luviass is not to be separated
from Iriviia in 0. viii, U. via, vea, consonantal i is of course impossible, and
that the vowel is other than original i (cf. L. via) is improbable consonantal i
is also impossible in U. arvia., and improbable even after v preceded by a vowel,
as in aviekla etc.
It is perhaps for the very reason that there would be no
ambiguity, that i is so often used in place of ii after v.
i
;
;
;
A
different case
vowel (38,
1).
is
Here too
that of the Oscan
the introduction of the character
6.
uv, u.
i
coming from
original e before a
in the earliest inscriptions the spelling is
1
this alone is
used
;
ii,
but after
e.g. iiuk, later luk 'ea'.
In Umbrian the contrasting examples are
:
tuves etc.
(5),
duir (2)f kastruvuf (4), castruo (11); prlnuvatur (5), prinuatur (8); vatuva (G),
uatuo (6) in all 47 occurrences with no exception to the distribution of the two
;
spellings as stated.
But we
find saluuom, saluua, once each beside 24
examples
:;
;
29
Vowels
32]
and twMa'tua' once beside 18 examples
of saluom etc.,
The omission
of tua, tuer (once also
v in portuetu is doubtless accidental, and aruyia beside
usual arvia is probably an engraver's error.
In Oscan, v is used instead of uv in
sakrvist beside sakruvit, in eitiv. for eitiuv(ad), and probably in minive (no. 31 6).
So possibly in TJ. iveka'iuvenoas', though here the omission of u seems much
stranger, and many assume an actual phonetic change of iuu- to iu-.
touer).
of
HISTORY OF THE SOUNDS'
VOWELS
a
32.
a in
1.
initial syllables
—
remains unchanged, as in Latin.
—
L. alius
U. ager L. offer
O. alio
So O. actud L. affo
O. fakiiad, U. facia L. facio
O. patir, U. patre L. pater
O. ant L. ante.
O. eastrous, U. castruo L. castrum
2. Final a is also unchanged, as in the Umbrian Vocatives
:
—
—
;
:
;
—
3.
etc.
See 169,
Likewise in medial
weakened
to
i
L. *Interstita
(co)-erced
L. (oc)-cinui
'furcam'
(?)
;
:
;
or
e, it is
(cf.
— U.
— U.
;
;
—
-
;
:
5.
syllables,
where in Latin a lias been
So O. Anterstatai
regularly preserved.
Praestitia);
antakres
:
— O.
L.
(cf.
tribarakavum 'aedificare':
integer
afkani 'cantum':
L. duplex
:
:
:
Tursa, louia,
L.
;
:
;
— U.
procanurent
L. *accinium;
Grk. SiwXa^).
See
— U.
tuplak
85.
and the choice ot headings is dictated by
Since we are dealing primarily with the relations of
the sounds of the dialects to one another, rather than with their relations to the
sounds of the other Indo-European languages, the material is arranged with reference to what belongs together from the Italic point of view. Thus, under the heading
1
The arrangement
of the material
considerations of convenience.
considered the history ot Italic a, regardless of its various I.E. sources (a, a, etc.)
I.E. n has the same history as original en, and need not be treated separately
similarly with or, ol, from r, I, ou from eu, etc. Only in the treatment of VowelGradation is there any necessity of reverting to the I.E. vowel-system. But the
a
is
en from
headings do not always represent the Italic sounds. It is often simpler to take the
I.E. sounds as the starting-point, as, for example, in the case of the sonant aspirates,
dh, bh, etc., for which the precise stage of development reached in the Italic period
Or, again, it may be desirable to discuss in one place
is not in all cases certain.
the history of a sound or group of sounds, which is partly of Indo-European, partly
of Italic, and partly of still later origin, as, for example, in the case of ns. In
general, the author has not hesitated to sacrifice consistency to convenience.
Phonology
30
But a weakening
4.
in the direction of m,
consonant precedes or follows,
33.
So 0.
a,
except when
L. mater
;
—
L. -«
:
;
labial
See
86.
remains unchanged, as in Latin.
final,
;
—
where a
seen in a few words.
:
O. toutad, U. tota
L.
is
U. fratrum L. frater
O. aasas, U. asam: li. dra
fratrum,
[32
— O.
U. Matrer
— Abl. Sg. of First
Maatreis,
:
;
Decl.,
suffix -dno-,
O. Abellanus, U. Treblanir:
Romdnus.
which in Latin is shortened, preserves its
changed in quality to a rounded sound like the
a of English call. In Oscan it went so far in the direction of
o that it is never denoted by the letter a, but always by ti, o, o,
In Umbrian the sound is written both a
or, rarely, by u, m.
and u in the native alphabet, but always o in the Latin. Examples are the forms of the Nom. Sg. of a-stems, which ended
in a, as shown by Greek, Sanskrit, etc., and of the Nom. -Ace.
PI. Neuter, in which the a, belonging properly to o-stems, was
extended in the Italic period to other stems.
Oscan. viii 'via', fiisnu 'fanum' (Ace. filsnam), iiu-k, iii-k,
mo?to 'multa', a?Zo 'alia', towto ci vitas
I'o-c 'ea',
comono
Final
34.
quantity, but
d,
is
'
'comitia',
teremenniii 'termina',
petiru-pert,
'
;
—
petiro-pert 'quater'
(192, 2).
—
Umbeian.
muta, mutu 'multa', panta 'quanta', etantu 'tanta';
veskla, vesklu 'vascula', vatuva, vatuvu,
'prosecta', atni, adro 'atra'.
In Umbrian
See also
uatuo 'exta'(?), proseseto
235, 236,
2,
237, 300,
9.
rounding of the a takes place also
before final -ts (from -to-s or -ti-s by vowel-syncope).
So pihaz,
joiVios 'piatus', kunikaz, conegos conbins' (in form as if L. *coni35.
this
'
Oasilos 'CasUas'
gdtus),
(Dat.
Casilate), -vakaz, -uacos 'vacatio,
intermissio' from *uakdt(i)-s.
a.
the
A
similar variation in spelling,
ph^omenon
Tesenocir.
which can hardly be separated from
just described, is seen in Prestate, Prestote,
The former word, although
be from a by-form * praestata-
(cf.
and Tesenakes,
L. Praestitia suggests *prae-stcMu-,
L. prae-stdtus beside praestitus),
may
and
for
::
word a
the latter
of
which
more probable than -ako-, the existence
But the explanation is difficult, since elsewhere there is
sufiSz -ako- is in itself
doubtful.
is
no indication of a change of
is
31
Vowels
37j
S,
except under the conditions described above. It
the a of medial syllables changed
Umbrian even
possible that in the later
Yet
affect the usual spelling.
employed in these two words, and never
found as a variant in the great majority of words containing a. But to regard
the
as standing for short a only increases the difficulty.
Such a weakening
of a where there is no contiguous labial consonant (86) is unsupported and
the direction of
sliglitly in
it is
strange that the o
is
5,
but not enough to
so consistently
unlikely.
A somewhat different, but equally difficult, case is subotu
same word as subahtu 'deponito' with secondary d, (121, 7S).
36.
1.
— O. ezum,
U.
ferest,
—
is
fertu
e also
2.
Latin
est, estud,
it
(also
from
:
L. dexter ;
:
Li.fero;
— O.
remains before
becomes-first
U.
U. erom: L.
o,
then
esse,
— O.
L.
volt, vult)
;
the
is
:
mefiai
;
L. medius
:
;
—
aragetud: L. argentum.
I
u.
+ consonant,
or final
So U. pelmner
veltu*'deligito', eh-velklu 'sententiam',
uele-:
this
So O.edum L. edd
etc.;— O. destrst 'dex-
generally remains unchanged.
e
U. destram-e
tra est',
if
— O. famel
:
I,
wtere
in
L. pvlmentum
:
but in these
L. famul ;
;
uel-
— U. sumel
L. simul (early inscr. semol).
3.
L.
tasetur :
where in
So U. tagez,
also remains generally in medial syllables,
e
Latin before a single consonant
tacitus
— U.
;
it is
maletu
:
weakened
to
L. molitus
i.
;
— O.
Genetai
L. genitus.
But
4.
before a labial in medial syllables a weakening
occurs, resulting, just as in Latin, sometimes in u, sometimes
in
See
i.
86.
A change of e
to o is seen in *pompe 'quinque' (0. pumU. pumperias *quincuriae', O. pomtis 'quinquiens') from
^ky^enh^e (ISO), where it seems due to the position between
37.
perias,
two
'
kV-'s.
a. The combination site which becomes so in Latin (soror from *suesor,
remains unchanged in O. sverrunel (96), but Umbrian shows the same
change as Latin in sonitu L. sono, from *siten- (Skt. svan-).
etc.)
:
32
Phonoloyii
for
i
OsCAX.
38.
and
e
Before another vowel,
1.
becomes an open
e
invariably denoted by an t-character
is
alphabet, earlier
cria
[38
from L.
see
ii;
—
—
L. fateor;
'fari':
So
L. ea etc.
lussu 'iidem':
Loc. Sg. Tiianei
;
'eum', ius-c,
also Marruc. iaf-c 'eas');
(cf.
as
mio from L. mens,
Ital.
iiu-k, iii-k, io-c 'ea', ion-c
putiiad,
turumiiad 'torqueatur',
Compare
31, a).
o-eat, etc.
as
piitiad 'possit',
L.
if
Hormeat
;
i
in the native
(i
—
—
fatium
L. *potcat;
if
—
Tianud 'Teano,'
Tiiatium ' Teatinorum'.
Before r the e had a closer pronunciation than usual, as
2.
shown by amiricatud '*immercato', with which may be compared rustic Latin Mir curios^ stircus, etc. further by Tirentium
But the change was so
'Terentiorum' and Virriis 'Verrius'.
slight as to be commonly ignored in the spelling (cf. pert, perek.,
is
;
pumperias, etc.).
Tintiriis, if, as
3.
probable, from *Tinktrio- and related to
L. tinguo, tlnetus (Grk. reyyco),
as occurs in Latin before
4.
n
is
evidence of the same change
+ guttural.
In nistrus 'propinquos' beside nessimas 'proximae'
etc.,
the
i
prob-
is
ably only a misspelling.
5.
For
1st
beside est
Umbrian.
39.
'est',
see 217,
1.
Before another vowel
tively close pronunciation,
the stem
of
i
eo-.
as in
But
shown by
as
tursiandu 'terreantur', and by
2.
iepi, iepru,
e
farsio,
had a
rela-
fasiu 'farrea',
in case these are
from
the change did not go so far in the direction
Oscan, and the spelling
is
regularly
e,
e.g. earn, eaf,
eo, etc.
2.
From
ostensendi for *ostensender (ending
herti (4 times), hertei (once), beside herter, herte,
-ter, 238, 1)
and
we may assume
had a close pronunciation verging on i.
In cringatro, krikatru 'cinctum' beside krenkatram, from
*krengh- (O.Eng. hring, O.Bulg. kragu 'circle'), we have a
that e before final r
3.
changfe of
e
in the direction of
{tinguo, lingua, etc.).
See
38,
i,
3.
as in Latin before
n
+ guttural
4.
'
33
Vowels
41]
item' ,
stems
In
mr 'his'
— isunt
esso5.
and
The
beside
'item', the
But
i-.
esir,
is
i
—
issoc 'ita' beside eso, esoc,
iso,
isek
isec,
tlie
see the following.
and
single occurrence of tasis against 21 examples of tases etc.,
of visti9a against 18 examples of vestica, vestijia, etc.,
we may
forms, whioli occur but once each,
rather than the normal spelling:
— vafetum-i
e(n)-;
—
perliaps due to a partial contamination of
se 'in vitiatum sit'(?)
in the following
have, accidentally, the abnormal
L. decei
ticit:
show that
with
—
;
i
iseceles 'insectis',
with
for postpositive e(n).
i
for
But
it
cannot be wholly accidental that in all these cases (cf. also isir etc., above) the
vowel is followed by a sibilant. Apparently the i-quality of the sibilant has
had some effect on the preceding e
but so slight that in most words it is never
—
shown
in the spelling.
6.
'Italia'),
'calf').
In
XT. vitla
'
vitulum' uitlu,
,
etc.
the
i is
Italic (L. vitulv^, also 0. Viteliii
though probably from original e ('yearling'; cf. L.
Where and how the change came about is unknown.
vetus, Skt. vatsd-
had a closer pronunciation in Latin than the short e,
its development in the Romance languages
and from statements of the grammarians. It was the French S
of ^te rather than the e of mere.
It probably had this relatively close pronunciation in the Italic period, and in Oscan
40.
as
e
we know from
and Umbrian progressed still further in the direction of i.
41. In Oscan it has gone so far that we may speak of a
change to i, since it is invariably denoted by an i-character.
This I was a relatively open i, indicated in the native alphabet
by i or ii, being thus distinguished from original i, which was
Examples: liffud ^lege', ligatuis 'legatis': L. lex, legdclose.^
tus
;
—
fiisnu, fiisnam,
likitud, licitud 'liceto':
fisnam 'fanum':
L. liceto
;
festus, feriae (99, 1);
I^.
— Mpid
'habuerit',
belonging to the same Perfect-type as L.
Subjunctive-sign e;
—
cepl, legl,
—
from *}ieped,
and with the
fusid 'foret', hjerrins 'caperent'
with the
same mood-sign e as the Latin Imperfect Subjunctive, but without the shortening seen in L.
-et,
-ent (78).
1 This and similar statements as to the distinction in use between i and i refer
normal Oscan orthography. It must be remembered that the i is lacking in
the oldest inscriptions, and also that after its introduction it was so carelessly
employed in some inscriptions, mostly those of Capua, that their evidence in this
to the
regard
is
to be ignored.
:;
;
Phonology
34
[41
a. An e which is the result of contraction in tlie Italic period has the
hfirtin
same development as original e. Thus tils: L. tres, from *trejfiS;
'in horto' from *hortei-en.
See 82, 1.
6. But an e resulting from some later pi'ocess of vowel-lengthening retains
the quality of the short e, and is not written i e.g. keenzstur, censtur, eestlnt,
—
;
etc. (73, 77).
In Umbrian the spelling
42.
i
occurs frequently, especially
more common.
The Imperatives of the Second Conjugation always have i
in the Latin as against e in the native alphabet, but this disin the Latin alphabet, but
e is
far
Thus
tinction does not hold for other words.
L. Jiaheto
;
^
tursitu, tusetu: L. terreto
;
—
habitu, habetu:
film, feliuf 'lactentes'
from the/e- of Jj.fe-mina ;
— plener,
L. recte, earlier *rected.
In a few cases the spelling
e.g. heriiei 'voluerit'
plenasier
:
L. plenus
with the Subjunctive-sign e;
;
ei
—
rehte
occurs
— nesimei
'pro-
xime', adverb in e like rehte; sei-(podruhpei) 'seorsum': L. sed-.
Evidently e in Umbrian had a very close pronunciation,
but had not gone as far in the direction of i as in Oscan.
43.
i
remains an open
designation
i
i.
This open quality is shown by its
Oscan alphabet,^ and for Umbrian by the
in the
frequent spelling
e
Final
(30, i).
in Oscan, but
ote 'aut':
i,
becomes e in Umbrian,
O. auti
U. sakre, sacre,
—
unless dropped, remains
as in Latin.
etc.
Thus U.
i
ute,
(Nom.-Acc. Sg. N. of
i-stems).
—
44.
Oscan. Examples:
dadikatted 'dedicavit': L.dedico;
Gen. Sg. medikeis, Nom. PL meddiss,
compare also eivei/i, = inim), a compound
meddiss, meddis 'meddix',
fieSSei^ (for ec see 24
;
—
of dik-, like L. iudex, iudicis (15, 6);
likitud, licitud 'Uceto':
L. liceo;
uincter 'convincitur': L. vinco;
tiurri: L. turrim;
—
—
pis, pis, pid,
pitpit:
L. quis, quid, etc.;
—
—
suffix -iko, e.g.
tfiv-
tiks 'publicus', toutieo 'publica'.
a.. When the consonantal
vowel
is
i
intervening between the vowel i and another
is nearly always the case in the native
expressed in the writing, as
'
See tootuote, p. 33.
-
47]
35
Vowels
alphabet (31), the vowel
i is
then written
not
i,
1
e.g. fakiiad 'facial', heriiad
;
'capiat', Heleviieis 'Helvii'.
An
6.
arising from consonantal
i by samprasara^a (91, 1) seems to have
from original i, judging from the spelling of pfistiris postenot -is, from -iflS, in consequence of which the anaptyctic vowel
i
differed in quality
with
rius'
is also
Tor
i
-is,
not
i,
'
Cf. also the proper
i.
names
like Vibis
'
Vibius' etc. (172-174).
in Mais etc., see 176, 3.
Isolated examples of e for
c.
written Curse of Vibia
inscriptions of
;
i
are
menvum minuere' on
'
:
the carelessly
— esidum, esidu[m], for the usual isidum 'Idem',
Samnium,
on two
possibly due to a local contamination with the stem of
essuf'ipse'.
Umbrian. The
45.
As
former.
is
spelling
is
either
i
or
e,
oftener the
the case also with other sounds which are rep-
resented by. both spellings, the e is more frequent in the native
alphabet than in the Latin. See 30, l.
For the rare ei, see 29.
Examples:
tid etc.;
—
—
tigel
L. stipulor ;
:
from
*de-dic-ust
—
sestu, seste
:
L. sisto
(from Redupl. Pres. *dido):
'det'
pirs-i, pers-i,
'Publico'
a.
etc.
:
L. quid, O. pid ;
(?), ftatteks,
The Accusative
;
O. didest
—
L. dicd-
O. dicust
:
—
—
from *uideto-: L. video;
uirseto 'visum'
stiplo
'dedicatio', tikamne 'dedicatione':
dersieust 'dixerit'
(44, 95);
steplatu, stiplatu,
tera, dirsa,
^dahit'';
—
dersa
pif-e,
suffix -iko-, e.g. Pupfike
fratrex '*fratricus'.
Singular of i-stems nearly always appears as -e(m),
-e(m), e.g. uvem, uve, ocrem, acre, etc. (178, 4), indicating that before final
was more than ordinarily open. Contrast the -i(ni), -i(m), -ei,
in which the i comes from consonantal j by samprasarana (91, 1).
an
i
m
of jo-stems,
Cf. 44,
6.
i had a closer pronunciation in Latin than the short i,
proved by the Romance development e.g. Ital. cM, scritto
from L. qui, seriptus, contrasted with che, lece from L. quid,
licet.
The same qualitative difference existed in Oscan-Umbrian,
46.
as is
;
indicated in Oscan
i,
shown by the fact that original I is
not i, and that in Umbrian the spelling
i,
is rare.
is
The spelling is i, not
47. OscAK.
employed as a mark of length we find
as
is
e,
i,
so
by
common for short
but where doubling
ii,
not
ii
like aa, etc.
—
:
Phonology
36
[47
This spelling ii may possibly indicate a nuance of pronunciation
something like le, but more probably it is purely a matter of
orthography, ii being avoided on account of its other uses.
Examples:
liimitu[m] 'limitum':
—
imo':
slaagid
contrasted with Ace. Sg. slagim
nais'divinis',
;
scri/iCas 'scriptae':
The
rarely e; in the Latin
thirty-odd lines of
Examples:
cator'.
tor
1^.
—
pica, plcus
VI
it
a),
spelling in the native alphabet
is
i,
ifd,
rarely
ei
is
(very frequent in the
i,
ih,
first
e.
persnimu, persnihmu, persnimu, persnihimu 'pre-
;
—
-pehata,
;
;
—
screhto, screih-
peica, peico, peiqu (10 times in
pihatu
'
L. pio from *pTo, O.
'piandi':
;
suffix -wo-, e.g. deivi-
Imperative of the Fourth Conjugation
L. scriptus
:
;
Bantins 'Bantinus', Mati,epnvo 'Mamertina'.
Umbeian.
48.
— imad-en 'ab
— Abl. Sg.
L. limes;
L. scfiptus
L. imus
VI a
1-17)
pia,to\ pihaner, pehaner, peilianer
Piihiiii
Ikuvins 'Iguvinus', louinavi, loueine
'
{ei
Pio'
;
—
suffix -ino-, e.g.
once only in over 100
occurrences).
remains for the most part unchanged, and appears in
o, in the native Oscan alphabet as li.
49.
the Latin alphabet as
But
in the native Umbrian, and also in the earliest type of the
Oscan, the V did duty for both o and m. All forms from these
sources must therefore be ignored in distinguishing the sounds
of
and u.
Examples: 0.
L. o5,
U.
ohs;
op,
up,
piist,
post,
pors-ei L. quod;
puf-e,
'facito':
— O.
h.operor;
The
is
— 0.
—
hiirz:
U. ostendu 'ostendito' from ops-:
U. post: L. post;
O. pud, pod,
O. lipsannam 'faciendam', U. osatu
—
L.hortus;
also preserved before
I
—
TJ.
poplom: h. populus.
+ consonant and
guttural, vsrhere in Latin, except in early inscriptions,
as M.
L.
Thus O.
mijXta,
early
before n
it
-f
appeai-s
molto 'multa', miiltasikad 'multatica', U. motar:
molta,
L. ultimus from *oltimo-;
L. hunc, early hone.
moltdticod;
— O.
•
— O.
ultiumam 'ultimam':
ionc 'eum', with
which compare
—
;
:
37
Vowels
51]
ufor
-
In Oscan, before
50.
was changed so
m
the
o
far in the direction of
Thus
written u.
final
o
became u, or at least
m as to be commonly
the Present Infinitive (ending -om, 24i), with
the possible exception of tribarakavum
Cippus Abellanus, shows
-^im,
(li
not certain) on the
-um; e.g. acum, deicum, ezurn,
censaum, deikum, fatium.
The enclitic particle -om (201, 5) alwaj'S
appears as -um; e.g.^im-^w'cuiuspiam',piduin'quidquam' (C. A.),
'idem'.
The Ace. Sing, of o-stems, however, though
sometimes showing -um, as in dolum, trutum, Nuvellum, etc.,
usually appears as -om (more frequent than -m»i on the Tabula
Bantina) or -lim (always on the Cippus Abellanus). It is altogether probable that this spelling of the Ace. forms is a sort of
pedantic orthography, due to the o of other case-forms (-oi, lii-, etc.),
while the spelling of the other forms, which were not subject to
such influence, represents more faithfully the actual pronunciation.
isidum
In Umbrian not only does o remain unchanged before final m,
Note.
but even u becomes o
alone,
(57).
In Umbrian before r
51.
we
find so
also occurs, as to
—
—
never ^or-):
seo
(97)
;
consonant, or even before r
many examples of the spelling u, although o
make it evident that the vowel was consider-
ably modified in this position.
L. comix;
-f-
Thus
curnaco, curnase (5 times)
prefix pur- in purditom ''poTve.QtuvcC etc. (10 times,
"L.
par-;
—
tursitu 'terreto' etc. (4 times)
from
*tor-
eourtust 'reverterit' for *couurtust beside couortus
:
furo 'forum': L. /otmwi (it
is unnecessary, though possible, to assume that furo contains
the reduced grade dhur-, like Grk. Ovpa, as compared with dhuortursiandu f ugentur' with -du for -tur from -tor
in L. forum)
early L. vorsus, advortit, etc. (97);
;
— uru
a.
'illo'
—
beside orer
Possible examples of
'
'illius'(?).
u
for o before rs
from d (131) are du-pursus, petur-
pursus (but see94) also atripursatu tripodato' the explanation of which depends
on the view taken of L. tripudium etc. beside early tripodo (late weakening of
to u, or contamination with a derivative of a root pud- related to paviof).
'
;
b.
An
isolated instance of
u elsewhere
,
is
sunitu beside sonitu
:
L. soiw.
Phonology
38
The
52.
relation of o to o
is
[62
parallel to that of e to
e.
We
had a closer pronunciation than the o,
and Umbrian. But the developOscan
true
of
is
and the same
of
u
has gone further in Oscan than
direction
ment of 6 in the
know
that in Latin the 6
Umbrian.
53. In Oscan, o becomes u, and is regularly denoted by u,
uu, It, not by li, o (except duniim 'donum', no. 53, which is doubts
Examples: Fluusai' Florae': L.flos, Flora;
less due to an error).
uupsens,
^rw'pro': h.pro;
djuunated'donavit': L.dono;
upsens, ovTra-ev<i 'fecerunt', Perf. with lengthened vowel to *opsdin
—
—
—
seen in lipsannam
stur 'quaestor',
(49);
— suiBx
-tor- in Regaturei 'Rect«ri', kvais-
cewsfrwr 'censor',
kenzsur,
cewsiwr 'censores';
suffix -ion- in tribarakkiuf 'aedificatio', uittiuf' usus';
ending -tod in likitud,
The only exceptions to
tive
—
— Impera-
licitud, estud, aetud, factual.
this orthography are case-forms in o
such as Abl. Sg. -6d, Nom. PL -os, Gen. PL -om,^ wliich on the
Cippus Abellanus and other specimens of the standard Oscan
orthography appear as -M, -us, -lim. But we also find -ud, -us,
So that the
-um, and in the Latin alphabet always -ud, -us, -urn.
in
the
standard
another
piece
of
pedantry
probably
spelling li is
due
spelling,
to the
li
of other case-forms (see also so).
Exam-
but also
amnud, dolud, amiricatud,
Nom. PL Abellanus, Niivlanus, etc., but also ius-c Gen. PL
etc.
Abellamim, Niivlanum, fratnim, etc., but also nesimum (once zicolom),
nerum, egmazum, M.afiepTivovfi (ov as in ouTro-ei'? for AovKavojji
ples
Abl. Sg.
:
tanginiid, amniid, sakaraklud, Biiviantid, etc.,
tanginud, aragetud, tribud, tristaamentud,
;
;
;
see 24).
The Pompeian inscriptions have Abl. Sg. in -ud, not -ud. Henpe, in
Nom. PI. lassu is more probable than iiissu, though from the stone it is
a.
no. 3,
impossible to
54.
ously.
1
tell
whether u or u was intended.
In Umbrian both u and o are found, but not promiscuspelling of individual words is uniform, likewise
The
Here and
in
54
it is
assumed that -dm had not been shortened
to -om.
See 78,
4.
'
39
Vowels
54]
that of most formations.
It is not clear whether we have to do
with an actual difference in pronunciation, or with an artificial
regulation of what was once a promiscuous use of both spellings
for the same sound.
The spelling u is universal in the Imperative endings -tod,
-mod, e.g. fertu, deitu, etc. (some 300 occurrences); likewise,
with one or two exceptions (171, 6, a), in the Abl. Sg. ending -od,
e.g.
poplu, pihaclu, etc. (over 100 occurrences);
-tor-, e.g.
The Nom.
arsferture.
PI.
M.
in the suffix
of o-stems, ending -os,
has -ur (on the forms in or see 171, 13), e.g. Atiersiur, tasetur
note especially the contracted form dur 'duo' from *duur, *duos.
;
The Ace. PL M.
74, note)
of o-stems, with secondary 6 (74
usually shows
ueiro (171,
11,
a).
-u, e.g. torn, rofu,
'ubi' (202,
(cf.
Dor. ^cav,
-o,
e.g.
(94)
;
bue 'bove',
the pronominal adverbs pue
/3&1?);
podruhpei 'utroque'
7),
but see also
Cf. also du-pursus 'bipedibus', petur-pursus
'quadrupedibus', probably containing pod-
Ace. PI. buf
;
but sometimes
(190, 2),
panupei 'quandoque'
(202, 12).
The
spelling
is
found in the Gen. PL ending
single exception (pracataruni)
homonus,
etc.
in the
;
L. po-sca, po-tus,
with a
'illuc,'
limo 'retro,'
the root-syllables of several words,
wome 'nomen' (nearly 100 occurrences):
'posca':
-om,'^
in the suffix -on-, as Acersoniem,
pronominal adverbs ulo
eso(c) 'ita', etc. (190, 2); in
as
;
L. nomen;
pone
etc.
Note. Observing that the occurrences of u are in final syllables, or
which were final before the addition of enclitics {podruh-pei etc.), or
syllables
before r (arsferture
had a
etc.),
we may surmise
that in these positions the 5 actually
closer pronunciation than elsewhere (for the position before r
compare
ti
Further, the predominance of
even in final syllables before
might be attributed to the same influence of tn which is seen in the cliange
of original m to
So much is reasonable, perhaps even probable. But
(57).
to make further distinctions in final syllables
for example, to account for the
in eso etc. as compared with the u of the Ablatives on the ground that these
for short
0,
51).
m
—
—
adverbs are Instrumentals, and so ended in
-0,
on the spelling than Umbrian orthography
will warrant,
additional complication caused
1
by podruh-pei
See footnote,
not -od
etc.
p. 38.
It is
is
to lay
more
stress
not to speak of the
not unreasonable to
:
40
Phonology
suppose that even in
by
and that
o,
there
sound was one which might be denoted
in the almost complete uniformity of spelling in the Ablatives
something
is
final syllables the
[54
artificial,
which would not necessarily
affect the spelling of
the adverbs, whether themselves of Ablative or Instrumental origin.
U
O. supruis 'superis', U.
supra;
— O.
TTiz/aeToV,
— U.
purasiai 'in
7ru/3o'?,
rufru,
super, super-ne,
Rufrer
:
igniaria',
— O.
etc.;
puf, puz',
found the spelling
ixovo.*dumpd;
—
(86,
1);
i-afor
u
—
t,
turrim; —
— ultiumam 'ultimam'
Niumsieis,
and once
d, n,
Thus Diumpais'Lumpis':
iu.
L.
after
s,
lumpa
eitiuvam 'pecuniam': eituam
tiurri: 1j.
Latin alphabet;
in
L. superus, super,
:
U. pure-to 'ah igne': Grk.
JJ. pufe, puse: L. ubi, uti;
In Oscan, after the dentals
56.
subra
L. ruber.
Oscan
is
Examples
Original u remains in general unchanged.
55.
'NivfjLaSn]i<;
'Numerii';
with
—
secondary u
Siuttiis 'Suttius'.
This spelling is not found in the Latin alphabet, and to judge
from eituam, eituas, was not used. Just what modification of
the sound this iu was intended to represent
it is
impossible to
But the theory that it was iu like our English pronunciation of u in cuie etc. meets with the least objection.
say.
Unibrian a for u
In Umbrian, o appears regularly for u before m.
Thus
somo: L. summus;
Ace. Sg. of w-stems, e.g. tr ifo 'trihnxn'
57.
—
;
Supine in -tu7n, e.g. aseriato 'observatum'.
though usually u {superne, dupla),
spelling,
sopa, sopam, sopo, beside supo
Before
is
p
also,
sometimes
o,
—
the
as in
L. supinus.
Here too the sound
must have been open, but not so markedly as before m. Another
example of o for u, the cause of which is not clear, is sorser
'suilli', sorsom, sorsalem, etc., probably from *su-do-, *su-d-dli(cf
.
L. pecu-d-, pecu-d-dli-)
:
:
L.
sib-
in su-bus etc.
Once potis, but the ou is probably a mere slip of the engraver, whose eye was
caught by the ou of the following word on the copy, touto.
1
Diphthongs
60]
a.
A change of
But
'iuvencas'.
eitiuv(ad) etc.
initial iu
txD
possibly this
See 31,
is
i
is
41
generally assumed on accoimt of U. iveka
only a matter of spelling, as in 0.
eitiv for
6.
U
u generally remains unchanged, as in Latin. ExamO. Fuutrei 'Genetrici' from hhu- (cf. Grk. ^v^jm, Skt. bhuti-,
O. fruktatiuf 'fructus': L. frux, fructus;
U. mugatu
58.
ples
:
etc.);
—
—
'muttito': L. mugio.
Note
also the secondary
m in U.
struhgla,
struUa 'struem, *struiculam' from *struuikeld-.
t
for u
change of m to i (through the
intermediate stage of a u pronounced like French u, German ii)
is to be recognized for monosyllables in Umbrian and perhaps
for final syllables in both Oscan and Umbrian.
Examples:
59.
It is probable that a
—
—
U. pir 'ignis': Grk. wvp;
U. sim 'suem' from *su-^m (Grk. v-v).
Ace. PL sif from *su-f;
U./ri/"'fruges' from *frug-f: h.frux;
Abl. Sg. of M-stems, e.g. U. trefi'tribu', afputrati'arbitratu',
—
mani 'manu', 0.
Note.
casiric? 'capite'(?)
The author has elsewhere
(Gen. Sg. eastrous).
(Osk.
Voc,
p.
Ill
ff.)
shown the
come
possibility of explaining U. pir etc. without the assumption that they
from forms containing it. But it must be admitted that the direct comparison
with forms in u (especially pir irSp) is far simpler. The Ablatives might be
explained as examples of heteroclism, but if the change is admitted at all, it
may be assumed for these also. At best, however, the precise conditions under
which the change took place cannot be formulated with certainty without more
:
material.
Diphthongs
60. In the following sections are considered together not
only the original diphthongs ai, oi, etc., bat also those which,
with shortening of the first element, come from I.E. di, oi, etc.,
and o-stems (Grk. -at, -r}i, -o)i). For
no evidence of the preservation of a long diphthong as
such even in Oscan, and the .monophthongization in Umbrian
presupposes an intermediate stage of short diphthongs.
as in the Dat. Sg. of a-
there
is
Phonology
42
But under
certain conditions
[60
long diphthongs, instead
tlie
of shortening the first element, lost the second element, and in
this case their further history became identical with that of the
Thus the Dat. Sg. ending of o-stems, -6i
original long vowels.
became on the one hand -oi, represented by the OscanUmbrian forms and by earl}' Latin (Praenestine) Numasioi, on
the other hand -o, represented by the usual Latin form.
(Grk.
-<Bt),
a.
It is uncertain
wise Grk.
-ois),
Locative ending
formed the
whether the Dat.-Abl.
ending of o-stems,
PI.
-ois (like-
represents the old Instrumental ending -ois (Skt. -ais) or the
(Grk.
-ois{i)
-oio-i)
After the analogy of -ois was
or both.
-ais of a-stems.
Diplithongs are always preserved unchanged in Oscan,
61.
while in Umbrian they have become monophthongs, even such
as are retained in Latin.
1.
ui,
the
ment
In the Oscan alphabet the i-diphthongs appear as ai, ei,
as usual, denoting the open quality of the second ele-
i,
(cf. ae, oe,
2.
The
in Latin).
it-diphthongs appear in the
Oscan alphabet
as av
with the sign 1, not V
But there is
no reason to believe that this represents a pronunciation like
(rarely au), ev, uv, that
that of
modern Greek
is
-
at/, ev,
spirant (English v or /).
in
which the second element
The sign we
is
a
transcribe v denoted
simply the consonantal u (English w) and might with perfect
propriety be used for the second element of a diphthong.
Compare the occasional appearance in Greek inscriptions of ap, of,
for the usual av, ov
a.
TuifTo,
that
is
e.g. ISapiraKTicov, a-7rofBBdv.
In the Oscan inscriptions of the Greek alphabet we find likewise AfSetes,
but also
Tavpo/i, Auo-kXi,
is AuAiKTicXi (cf.
3.
i
;
But the
last
the curious spelling
history of z'-diphthongs followed
exceptional, as
foUowmg
and beside the
Aun/o-icXi,
also Ahvdiu on a fragment).
and
by consonantal
not included in the
treatment of the several diphthongs. In Oscan the
secQud element
it is
also in Latin,
is
is written i, not i (compare fakiiad, 44, a), and
Umbrian the diphthong does not become a monophthong.
Thus O. Pumpaiians 'Pompeianus", Pumpaiianeis, Piimpaiiana, etc.,
in
4o
Diphthongs
62]
U. pemaiaf,
pustnaiaf (pusnaes for *pusnaies, like pernaies), pefaia,
persaia, persaea (for pefaem, pefae, persae, see 173,
-alio- (253, 1);
verehias?),
with
etc.,
from
U.
— O.
Maiiiii
Teteies(?),
-eiio- (253, 3);
*quoi-io-
with
(147, 3);
— O.
-eiio- (253, 2);^
— O.
b).
(199,
'Maio'
piiiiu, piiiieh:
1),
with
vereiiai, vereias
— O.
suffix
(once
Kerriiai, Kerriiiiis,
L. quoius, Grk. Troto?,
The pronunciation
represented by the spelling with two
is most exactly
which is usual in
and early manuscripts
i's,
Oscan and frequent in Latin inscriptions
But a
{M'aiia preferred by Cicero to Maia, eiiics, quoiius, etc.).
single i, representing a sound belonging equally to both syllables, was also sufficient, and this spelling is regular in Umbrian,
occasional in Oscan (Biivaianild, Tantmnaiiim, vereias; Maraies
beside Maraiieis, 176, 4), and usual in Latin.
With O. ai, ei, fli, notai etc. compare L. mai(i)us, quoi{i)us, not*mae{i)its,
and with tlie preservation of U. diphthongs in this position compare
a.
,
*quoe{i)us,
L. ei(i)us contrasted with died from deico, and qiu>i(i)us, hoi{i)us, contrasted with
unus from omos (the ciiange to cui{i)us, hui{i)us, is much later than that in unus
and of an entirely different character). L. Pompeianus beside O. Piimpaiians
shows that -aiio- became -eiio and so was merged with original -eiio. That is, the
diphthong ai became ei, as regularly in medial syllables (cf. *in-caidd, inceido),
and this ei instead of passing on to l (incldo) retained its diphthongal value
At least it remained ei in Pompeii, Pompeianus.
before the i (as in ei{i)us).
But for many proper names which sometimes show -eius, as Pobleiios, Publeius,
Clodeius, etc., and which seem to belong here, the normal Latin form has -ius,
Cf. also Marius beside Fahscan Mareio, 0. Maraies.
as Publius, Glodius, etc.
One might assume that these names simply yielded to the analogy of the comBut in view of L. Bovianuni beside
moner type of proper names in -ius.
O. Blivaianud,! it is worth while to consider the possibility that in medial syllables, even before i, the ei became i, which was then shortened to i; and that
it was retained, as in Pompeianus, only under certain (accentual?) conditions no
longer imderstood.
ai
62.
See
21)
:
Examples: kvaisstur, Kfaia[Top (borrowed?
ajittium
aidil borrowed from L. aedllis
L. quaestor
Oscan.
;
—
—
;
—
Tprai, praesen'portionum', aeteis 'partis': Grk. alaa (*aiT-ia);
Dat.-Loc. Sg. of
svai, sitae 'si';
'praesente': L. prae;
—
fe'c?
—
That this word, which occurs in an inscription found on the site of Bovianum,
has nothing to do with the name of the town, as some assume, is incredible.
1
44
Fho)iology
a-stems
Fluusai 'Florae',
e.g.
(60),
[62
The
a.
alphabet,
due
is
to the following
Umbrian.
63.
of original
For mais see 91,
s.
became an open
ai
L. prae
:
or
e,
in
oi
Examples:
82, 2, a).
;
—
sve
sve,
PL
1,
'
maimas 114,
iii
never occurs
pre,
is
the case
(cf.
—
— Dat.-Loc.
;
5.
open quality
Its
e.
suae
svai,
tute, toi«
for
so frequent
O. kvaisstur;
0.
:
i,
syllables,
final
kvestur:
a-stems, e.g. ase 'arae',
Abl.
his'.
ai of the last example, as contrasted with usual ae in the Latin
attested by the fact that the spelling
etc.
of a-stems (60, a),
Diumpais 'Lumpis', kerssnais 'cenis', exais-c-en 'in
e.g.
ea via
mefiai 'in
viai
ejisai
— Dat.-Abl. PL
media', Bansae 'Bantiae'(Loc.) ;
also
pre, prehabia,
Sg. of
Twrse Torrae'; Dat.-
civitati',
'
of a-stems, e.g. tekuries, dequrier 'AQCUTas';
semenies,
sehmenier 'sementivis.'
a. For the possible appearance of ei as an archaistic
an intermediate stage in the development of ai, see 29, o.
spelling representing
ei
64.
OsCAN.
Examples: deikum,
—
early deivus; —
L. prlvdtus; —
'dicant': L. died, early deico;
L.
divus,
preiuatud
L. plla;
feihiiss
'leo'
:
— Gen.
— Loc.
territorio',
and consonant-stems,
tor!', AjTTTreXXovi'Tjt
a.
The form
-eis
'
—
relxo'i;
set
up':
(Skt. -€s) transferred to
Maatreis 'Matris',
Sg. of o-stems.like Grk.
communi
terei 'in
deicans
carneis 'partis',
KorTetT^t? 'Cottii', SraTTtTji? 'Statii' (for
eiseis, eizeis 'eius',
24);
e.g.
Grk.
'muros':
ehpeilatas 'erectae,
Sg. of i-stems, I.E.
consonant- and o-stems,
(Zeicwm 'dicere',
Deivai 'Divae', deivinais 'divinis':
Lat.
olkci,
-I,
r]L
see
e.g. miiinikei
comenei 'in comitio'; Dat. Sg. of
e.g. Diiivei,
i-
Atoufei 'lovi', kvaisturei 'quaes-
Apollini', etc.
ceus 'civis': L.
cli-is,
indicates a special development of
ei
early celvis,
if
not merely a misspelling,
before u, such as
is
seen in L. seu beside
sive, early seive.
b.
e.g.
In some Campanian inscriptions, mixed with Etruscan, we find e for
cf. also Gen. Sg. piiiieh quoius' (no. 39).
Gen. Sg. Luvcies Lucii'
'
ei,
;
'
65.
ling
i
In Umbrian the
ei
being of the utmost
appears regularly as
rarity.
e,
e,
the spel-
This indicates an open
e.
Diphthongs
67]
like that
nal
from ai
(63), as
45
contrasted with the close
e
from
or oi in final syllables, for which the -spelling
e,
common.
-eis (64),
i
origiis
so
Contrast the spelling of the Gen. Sg. ending, from
which
is
regularly
of the Dat.-Abl. PI. from
nearly always
and only once -iV, with that
which in the Latin alphabet is
-es, -er,
-ois,
-ir (or -eir).
See also
82, 2, a.
—
Examples: prever 'singulis': lu.pnvus, O. preivatud;
etu,
eetu, from *ei-tdd L. ito
pronominal stem ero-, e.g. erer 'eius',
erar, etc. (once, amid countless examples of e, irer): O. eiseis,
eizeis, eizois, etc.; Gen. Sg. of i-stems etc. (see 64), e.g. Matrer
'Matris', katles 'catuli', ^opZer 'populi';
Dat. Sg. of i- and
consonant-stems (64), e.g. luve 'lovi', kame 'carni', nomne
:
;
—
—
'nomini'.
a.
For the uses of the
spelling
ei, ei,
in
Umbrian
see 29 with o.
oi
66.
In Oscan,
oi
remains, both in initial syllables, where
where in Latin it
becomes J. Examples: muiniku 'communis': L. co»i-»)i««{s, early
uittiuf' usus'
L. utor, early
comoinem (Goth, go-mains etc.);
in Latin it becomes u, and in final syllables,
oetor;
— Dat.
—
'Abellario';
ei'zois 'eis',
—
Sg. of o-stems
(60),
:
e.g. hurtiii 'horto',
Dat.-Abl. PI. of o-stems
nmmoi's 'proximis'.
(60, a), e.g. feihiiis
Abellaniii
'muris',
Of. also Pael. coisatens (67,
1),
oisa 'usa', Dat.-Abl. PI. puclois, etc.
all the examples in the Latin alphabet the oi is followed by a
which case we also find ai, not ae (62, a), it is likely that the ordinary spelling was oe.
a.
Since in
sibilant, in
Ujibrian. 1. In initial syllables oi becomes o. The
most obvious examples are in the native alphabet, wbere u
might denote either u or o, namely: unu 'unum': L. ilnus, early
67.
oinos, oenus;
—
kuraia 'curet': L. curd, early eoiravere, coeravit,
Pael. eoisatems'curaverunt';
— muneklu 'sportulam'
related to com-munis etc. (66;
cf.
also Lith.
:
L. mfinus,
mainas 'exchange').
in the Latin alphabet there are several more or less certain
examples, on the basis of which we assume that the sound was
But
Phonology
4G
o,
[67
namelj': pora 'qua': O. poizad (thought
but see
199, d)
;
— Noui. Sg.
by some to contain oi,
which probably con-
jjof i, poe, poi,
—
from *poi (O. pui), with the enclitic -i;
nosue 'nisi',
most naturally explained as containing *noi, a by-form
tains *po,
which
is
of nei
(cf.
0.
7iei
Grk.
perhaps:
suae
'nisi')
;
— uocu-cum^ vuku-kum 'ad aedem'
(?),
(sometimes used of a temple or
oIkoi
foiKo<;,
special shrine), L. vlcus.
2.
In
final syllables oi
Examples:
'Tefro', jsojB^e 'populo';
pre veres
became
Dat. Sg. of o-stems
Treplanes
'
a close
— Dat.-Abl.
ante portam
<?,
e.g.
(60).
PL
written
Tefre,
e, e, i, i, ei.
Tefri,
of o-stems (60,
Tefrei
e.g.
a),
Trebulanam', uerir Trehlanir,
uereir Treblaneir.
For the contrast with the open
also 82,
e
from
ai or
ei,
see 63, 65;
2, a.
au
—
OsCAN. Examples
68.
Avdiis,
—
—
aut
\j.auctor; —
Tum': L. taurus;
69.
L.
:
A/rSeie? 'Audius';
avt, aid 'at, aut', auti 'aut':
— AuHl
thesavrum,
'Aucilus';
—
from Grk. O-rjaavpot
o.
Examples:
ute, ote'aut':
—
uhtur, official
In Umbrian, au becomes
(see 68);
turuf,
^orw 'tauros" (see 68);
/rose^owi 'fraudatum'
title:
L. aut;
ravpofj, 'tau-
:
\j.
(21).
fraudo.
eu
70.
Original eu became ou in the Italic period, so that
further history belongs with that of ou, given below.
its
There
no examples of secondary eu resulting from contraction, as
But it occurs in O. Evkliii borrowed from the
Greek (21).
are
in L. neu etc.
ou
71.
OsCAN.
Examples
:
touto,
raifro 'civitas',
'publicus', etc.: Goth, /n'wc^a 'people' etc. (15, 2);
'*Lucanatis',
etc.,
AouKai/o/u,
Grk. XeuKoV;
'Lucanorum',
— Gen.
—
tiivtlks
Luvkanateis
Liivkis 'Lucius':
L.
lux
Sg. of «-stems (L. -us, Goth, -aus, etc.).
47
Lencfthening of Vowels
74]
—
—
easiroMS 'capitis';
(early loucom);
'
(with dissimilation of ou to
libet),
—
ZoM_^r 'vel' (96);
Liivfreis
luvkei'in
L. lueus
luco':
L. liler
Liberi' (Pael. Zoit^r 'liber'):
oi, ei,
between
I
and
labial
;
cf lubet,
.
Grk. iXevdepo^.
In Umbrian, ou becomes
72.
'civitatem': O. touto etc. (71);
—
o.
Examples:
rofw 'rufos'
(96);
tuta,
totam
— Gen.
Sg.
of M-stems (71), trifor 'tribus'.
a. If Vav9is is 'Lucius' (O. Lflvkis etc.), as seems probable (104), it is an
example of the archaistic spelling often found in proper names, in this case
handed down from a period prior to the raonophthongization of ou. The normal
spelling
seen in Vufiia-per,
is
if
'pro Lucia'.
Lengthening of Vowels
73.
nf, not,
In Latin, vowels are regularly lengthened before
nx, and so also in Oscan-Umbrian, at least before
and, with accompanying loss of n, before net.
= wis
Thus O.
ansihitu
—
:
keenzstur
—
from ns; HO, 1) 'censor': L. censor;
O.
U. s j/u'<m
'sanctum', U. sahta, sahatam: L. sdnctus;
(nz
ns,
ns,
saahtiim
'
cinctos',
L. cinctus.
For lengthening before nf, U. aanfehtaf 'infectas, non coctas'{?) is
more doubtful evidence, since, with one a at the end of a line, the other at the
a.
beginning of the next, simple dittography
is
not imlikely.
74. In Latin, final ns loses its n with accompanying lengthening of the preceding vowel, as in the Ace. PI. endings -os, -ts,
The Umbrian change of -ns to/ (110, 2)
etc. from -ons, -ins, etc.
seems to have been accompanied by lengthening of the preceding
vowel, since the o-stem forms are usually written with u (for
o; 54), e.g. torn, rofu, and the z'-stem fonus sometimes with ei
(for i; 48), e.g. aueif, treif.
Note.
If,
as
some suppose, the endings were
n
originally -ons, -Ins, etc.,
consonant had not yet
taken place, the long vowels in the forms cited might be regarded as original
This would have the advantage of enabling us to
rather than secondary.
explain the -/ from -ef in the Ace. PI. of consonant-stems as due to regular
syncope instead of to analogical influence. See 178, 10. Nevertheless, in view
of the uncertainty of the two premises, especially the second, the above state-
and
if,
further, the shortening of vowels before
ment has been preferred
provisionally.
-I-
Fhonoloyy
48
75.
[75
In Umbrian the h resulting from k before
t (142)
or/
was weakly sounded or wholly lost, as is obvious
from its frequent omission in the writing, and its time seems to
have been added to that of the preceding vowel. For only on
the supposition that the pronunciation was substantially that of
a simple long vowel can we understand such a spelling as
sahatam beside sahta (where, however, the vowel was already
before
t
(121)
long before the reduction of A; see
73).
or the extension of the
had no etymological value but was
For example, by assuming that
only a mark of vowel-length.
in apehtre 'ab extra' (cf. O. ehtrad) the eh was pronounced e, we
understand how the same characters could be used as a sign of
spelling h to cases where
it
length in ampr-ehtu 'ambito' beside
eetu.
There are certain examples of lengthening, which,
although not all on precisely the same plane, have this in common that the vowel is or had been followed by rs.
76.
1.
In Umbrian the r of ra was weakly sounded, as is
And this is true not only of
U. )?ieeT^<i 'iusta'.
shown by
its
frequent omission in the writing.
original rs (e.g. fasio. fasiu
'
farrea' beside /arsio
;
sesna
'
cenam' beside jeisna-
but also of the rs which in the Latin alphabet represents original d (e.g.
Aiesoniam beside Acersoniem Akerunie). In meersta the rs belongs to the
tur).
:
latter class, for
h is
word
a,
derivative of mers, mers (15, 6);
moreover, in
all
the r happens to be written.
examples of the
But the spelling with ee,
though occurring only once, may fairly be taken as an indication that in general
the reduction of r was accompanied by a lengthening, perhaps but slight, of the
preceding vowel.
templum' from *perstlo-: U. .persklum
is no such general reduction of r
in rs as in Umbrian (cf. kersnu 'cena' always written with r), but apparently it
was differently treated in the group rstl. That the lengthening is confined to
peessl[um and connected with the loss of t (139, 2), is unlikely.
3. U. /ra^eer ' f ratres' from *frater{e)s points to lengthening before final
2.
'
0. peessl[um beside pestliim
sacrificium', persdo, pescler.
rs,
the
s
then disappearing.
Note. The early Latin use of ter, from Hers, as a long syllable
not parallel, since the form was not ter with vowel-lengthening,
but teir, like hocc, miless, etc. The same is true of far, from fars,
which occurs as a long syllable in Ovid and is cited by Priscian
(Keil II, 313) among words ending in ar.
4. O. teer[um'territorium', related to L. terra from *tersa.
This form
commonly, and perhaps correctly, derived from "terso-, it being assumed
is
is
'
In Oscan there
:
49
Shortening of Votaels
78]
from
between vowels in Oscan became r with lengthening
But as this is the only example for such a
1).
development of rs, it is well to point out another possible explanation, which is
as follows There once existed a simple neuter s-stem *ters- with Nom.-Acc. Sg.
Hers which became O.-U. *tSr according to 3. The oblique cases were affected
by the analogy of the Nom.-Acc, e.g. Gen. Sg. Herseis being replaced by
this that original rs
of the preceding vowel (118,
:
Hereis
(tereis),
was replaced by farer under the
word then went over completely to the commonest
just as U. Gen. Sg. *farser
influence of far.
Tlie
neuter type, that of the o-stems, giving Nom.-Acc. *terom.
77.
1.
The
e
of O. eestint 'exstant',
darum', U. eheturstahamu 'exterminato',
eehiianasum 'emitten-
etc., like
L. e- beside
must be due to secondary lengthening, but the conditions
under which this took place cannot be the same as in Latin,
and are not yet clear.
ex-,
Note. The
e in Latin is readily explained as
due to the lengthening which
regularly accompanies the loss of s (in this case from ks) before m, n,
But
I,
etc.
cannot hold for Oscan-Umbrian, where s remains in these positions (114).
The Umbrian e might be explained as coming from ek- before t according to
75, but there seems to have been no such reduction of h in Oscan, since in all
other forms it is uniformly written.
this
The a
2.
etc.,
of O. aamanaffed 'locavit', U. ahaueiidu 'avertito',
like L. a beside ab, abs,
is
likewise due to a secondary length-
ening, the conditions of which for Oscan-Umbriau are not clear.
Note. It is possible here to assume a distinct prefix, original a-,
but the difficulty in the derivation from abs is no greater than that
involved in the e of 0. eestint, where original e. even if there were
evidence for any such prefix,
is
out of the question (41).
The o of U. ooserclom, if this is '*observaculum,' offers the same diffiBut meaning and etymology of the word are uncertain. The explanaculty.
tion as '*aviservaculum' (o from au{i)-; 69) is also possible.
3.
Shortening of Vowels
Vowel-shortening such as is seen in Latin before final
when the vowel is itself final, is not observable in
Oscan or Umbrian. Positive evidence for the preservation of
the long vowel is furnished as follows
78.
r,
I,
t,
1.
m, or
For
final a,
short a remains
by the forms in
(32, 2).
-u,
-li,
-o (34),
since final
Phonology
50
Before
2.
i
-r, bj'
points to e (41);
since the
O.
u,
O.
— 0.
u points
patir'
:
[78
L. pater (Grk. Trarrjp), since the
keenzstur, censtur
to 6 (53)
loufir (Pres. Indie, of
;
Second Conj.
L. censor (Grk.
:
-a>p),
by the Passive forms
similarly
sakrafir
238, 2),
;
(Perf.
Subj. with mood-sign e; 234).
3. Before -t, by O. kasit^: L. caret (17, 1), with i for e of
the Present Stem; cf. also (before -d) O. fusid: L.foret, with i
for e of the Subjunctive.
Before m, by O. paam, L. quam.
4.
Note. As this form is a monosyllable, it would still be possible
assume shortening in polysyllables. But the analogy of the cases
in 2 and 3 is against this, and moreover the forms of the Gen. PI. are
more easily understood as retaining -om than as having -om. The
Oscan forms might indeed be taken as -om according to 50, but in
Umbrian even the single occurrence of -um in pracataruni is of weight
to
in favor of -om, since -ovi never appears as -um.
a.
whether
It
is
probable that the shortening of a long vowel before n
final or not, as in L.
took place in the
meagre.
See215,
Italic period,
2,
onO.
similar shortening before r
+
consonant,
aviant from *ama-nt, Partic. amant-tioio. *amd-nt-,
+
but the evidence in Oscan-Umbrian
is
very
on O. amfret; also74, note. For the
consonant, cf. 0. Hereklels, L. Hercules, from Grk.
stahint
;
217,
4,
'Hpa/cX5$ (21).
The long vowel before the secondary ending
0. hjerrins 'caperent'), which has replaced original
analogy of the other forms
128,
1, is
correct, the
(0. fusld etc.).
Or,
-ns (e.g.
-nt,
if
change of nt through nd to n
may
Imperf. Subj.
well be due to the
the explanation given in
may
have antedated the
shortening process.
Anaptyxis in Oscan
79. Anaptyxis, or the development of a secondary vowel
between a liquid or nasal and another consonant either preceding
or following, is a wide-spread phenomenon in Oscan, though
unknown in Umbrian. It is necessary to divide the examples
into two classes according as the liquid or nasal precedes or
follows the other consonant.
If it precedes, the quality of the
new vowel is that of the vowel
the npw vowel has the quality
We
preceding, while
if it
follows,
of the following vowel.
In
should expect patlr, kasit, but the inscriptions containing these words
are careless iu the use of 1 and i.
1
:
51
Anaptyxis
80]
other words, the newly developed vowel has the quality of the
m
vowel of the syllable
In the case of inn
a.
which the liquid or nasal stands.
n which
it is
comenei from *komnei (81).
vowel developed through m.
e.g.
6.
parallel to the nasal in other groups,
is
In fact there
For the secondary vowel-development
is
uo example of an anaptyctic
in connection
with samprasa-
rana see 91.
80.
The
This type of anaptyxis
liquid or nasal precedes.
one of the marked characteristics of the Oscan (and PaeligThe regularity with which it appeal's makes it well nigh
certain that the newly developed vowel was not a mere glide,
as in vulgar Latin dulicia for dulcia, etc., but formed a full
is
nian).
syllable.
An
interesting parallel
is
seen in Russian, e.g. golova
from *golva, her eg 'bank' from *hergu.
1. Liquid. The vowel develops between a liquid and a
guttural (including h) or a labial (including u) but not between
Examples aragetud 'argento';
Herekleis
a liquid and a dental.
'head'
;
:
'Herculis';
—
Ma/iepe/cie?
'Mamercius';
—
— tribarakavum
'aedifi-
— amiricahid '*ixamevc&to^
— Mulukiis 'Mulcius'; —
'Versori' from verh-: L.
—
— Alafatemum 'Alfa—
kulupu culpa'
goQ)
L. tormen; —
ternorum'; — turumiiad torqueatur'
—
aaXap'i 'salvus' owes
'Salvius'
'terminibus';
for *saluos would give *salus in the
form to the oblique
—
'Calvius' {Calavius on Latin
O.-U. period; see
simply the Oscan form); — Heleviieis'Helvii'; —
inscriptions
—
urvumQ).
'auspicio' from
care' from *treh-ark-: Li.arx;
(38,2);
ver-
Verehasiiii
'
;
(?)
;
Urufiis 'Orfius';
'
teremniss
:
(salavs,
Salaviis
its
cases,
91, l);
Kalaviis
is
serevkid
*seru(i)kio-
;
uruvii 'flexa'(?)
:
Cf. also Pael. fferec, Alafis, Helevis, Salauatur.
As examples of the lack of anaptyxis before dentals may
MafieprLvo 'Mamertina', molto 'multa', alttrei
mentioned
be
kerssnais cenis', Fepcropet 'Versori.'
'partis',
'alteri', earner
2. Nasal. The vowel develops between n and /, and in
some cases between n and a guttural. Examples
aamanaffed 'locavit', frem *manf(e)Anafriss 'Tmbribus'(?);
fed (223); avafaKCT (for/ see 24, b) 'dedicavit' from *anfaked;
'
—
Phonology
52
—
[80
from * Ang {e)tid-;
Anagtiai 'Angitiae'
—
name
Liganakdikei,
of
a goddess, from *legdn{i)ko-dik- (or from Hegndko-, and so
belonging in
Cf.
81?).
also
^wacei« 'Angitiae' beside
Pael.
Anceta, Atiaeta.
Usually there is no anaptyxis between n and a guttural,
The conditions under which it took place are not clear.
Note.
tanginud.
81.
The
less
This sort of anaptyxis,
liquid or nasal follows.
the same that
is
seen in Latin poculum, pidculum,
determinate character tlian the preceding.
local variation: at least in the inscriptions of
no indication of
Elsewhere
in the spelling.
it
e.g.
etc., is
of a
It is subject to
Capua
it
there
is
occurs regu-
larly after short syllables, but is not entirely confiaed to this
position, the
ples:
more precise conditions not being
(contrast maatreis 'matris');
paterei 'patri'
Nom.
clear.^
—
Exam-
puterei-pid 'in
—
petirofrom *potro- (88, 4);
^ert 'quater' for *petirio-pert (100, 3, c), from *p>etrid-pert (192, 2);
piistiris 'posterius' from *postrios (88,4),
Sadiriis'Satrius';
utroque',
PI. putunis-pid, etc.,
—
—
who
assumed that anaptyxis occurred only after short
has since modified his view to the extent of admitting
anaptyxis even after a long syllable in the case of r followed by consonantal i or i
In this he
This would cover piistiris, Aadiriis, etc.
in hiatus (I.F. Anz. 4, 38).
is followed by Brugmann, who however treats the development in these cases as a
distinct phenomenon (Grd. I^, p. 825). But still further restrictions are necessary.
1
Thurneysen,
syllables. (K.Z. 27, 181
first
ff.),
we
agree with Thurneysen against
has passed through the stage -klo-,
and that the vowel of the penult is as truly anaptyctic as any other. But we can
see no plausibility in his view that the first syllable of this word, and also of Diiviiai,
is to be taken as dii- from dio-.
Such a change is without even the remotest analogy
in Oscan phonetics. And what of the preservation of (d)io not only in iuklei and luviia,
with which Thurneysen equates zicolom and Diiviiai, but also in Diuvei, Aiovfet,
As regards zicolom diem'
'
V.
Planta that the
suffix,
,
Ace. PI. djiikulus,
though originally
-kelo-,
Does he mean to assume a local change confined to Bantia, Samnium,
and the land of the Frentani? But Diuvei is also Samuitie. There is no real difficulty in assuming that anaptyxis in the case of kl took place without regard to the
quantity of the preceding syllable. Its absence in sakaraklim may well be due to
liiveis, etc. ?
^
the preceding anaptyxis. (cf. Hereklels).
The author is convinced that the quantity of the preceding syllable is not the
only factor to be considered, but that others, such as relative rapidity of utterance,
local variations aside from that of Capua, inconsistency in the spelling of what was
perhaps'not a full vowel, etc., are to be reckoned with. In Latin, where the material
is so much more plentiful, it is admitted tliat tlie factors are too complicated to allow
any precise formulation of the conditions of anaptyxis.
—
;
and Hiatus
Contraction
82]
but Capuan
ptistrei
extension Aadirans);
'in postero';
—
—
53
(whence by
Aadiriis 'Atrius'
Vestirikiiui 'Vestricio';
—
sakarakliim 'sacel-
lum' from *8akrd-klo-, sakarater 'sacratur', auKopo 'sacrum', but
Capuan
— tefunim burntoffering' from
'cames quae cremantur' —
'*Puclato',
sakrim,
sakrafir,
.
U. tefra
but Capuan puklum
Hefro-
:
Loc. Sg.
*die-klo-'^
Gen.
— O.
^
—
zicolois.
Loc.
Safinlm
PL
Ace.
djiikiilus,
—
Patanai 'Pandas' from *Pat-nd-;
PL acunum
cowtowo 'comitia',
U. kumne;
Pukalattii
;
zicolom diem\ Abl. Sg. ziculud,
'filium';
L. diecula;
'in anno'(?),
—
'
;
Dat.-Abl. PI.
zicel[ei],
:
etc.
from
akenei
(probable reading): U. acnu
from *komno- (15, 4):
'Samnium', from *Safniom: L. Samnium.
Sg.
comenei,
Cf. also Pael. sacaracirix, pristafalacirix, as
if
L. *sacrdtrlx,
*praestibuldtrix.
a.
Ink(i]mpaiakiiie!s'consilii', comparascwsier 'consul ta erit% it
is
uncer-
which a is anaptyctio; but if the second, and so falling under 80, 1,
would be the only example before s. Against the assumption that the first a
tain
anaptyctio, the preceding long syllable
is
not decisive.
See footnote,
it
is
p. 52.
Contraction and Hiatus
82.
1.
Like vo'wels are contracted.
The loss
by contraction of
of intervocalic
like vowels.
i
in the Italic period
Thus
was attended
the ending of the
of i-stems, originally -eies (Skt. -ayas), became
Nom. PL
and the e had
the same history as original e.
So O. tris L. tres
U. pacrer
Another example of the same
'propitii', from stem pakri-.
contraction is O. hurtln'in horto' from *hortei-en (Loc. Sg. with
:
postpositive en;
-e's,
;
—
171, 7).
In Umbrian the close e resulting from oi in final syllables (67, 2) was so near in quality to i, that in the Dat. Sg. and
Dat.-Abl. PL of stems in -iio- and -io- it contracted with the
Contracted and uncontraeted forms are
preceding i (and i).
2.
found side by
side,
but the latter are due to the influence of
the other case-forms.
louie^
Dat.-Abl.
PL
Thus Dat.
Sg. luve, lovi, beside
Atiersir beside Atiersier, etc.
1
See footnote,
p. 52.
luvie,
Compare
54
Flionology
Latin
Nom.
auspicils,
PI. fill beside filii^ Dat.-Abl.
PL
auspicis beside
the contracted forms being very frequent in
etc.,
Contraction of u with the sound resulting from o
inscriptions.
is
[82
seen in U. dur 'duo' from *duos
(54).
There are no such contracted forms in the case of the open
original e (Voc. Sg. arsie), or the open e from ei (Loc. Sg. Fisie, Gen. Sg.
or from at (Dat.-Abl. PI. of First Decl. dequrier).
a.
e
from
Fisler)
83. Unlike vowels remain uncontracted, and sometimes h
used as a mark of the hiatus. Thus we find uncontracted:
do, in Infinitives of the First Conjugation, O. moltaum, tribarakavum (v is simply the glide sound preceding the rounded
vowel of. occasional Grk. afvrdp for avrdp, etc.).
do, in U. stahu 'sto' from *staid, U. suhocau, suhoeauu 'invoco'
from -did {uu = iiu with glide as in tribarakaviim less probably
is
;
;
doubling to indicate length, since
this is
very rare in
syllables).
final
—
U. ahesnes 'ahenis' from* a{i)esno (Skt. dyas)
U. staheren
from *sta(i)esent.
de, in Present Subjunctive of First Conjugation, O. deiuaid,
sakahiter, from -die-,
ae, in
;
'stabunt'
eo,
O.
U. earn, etc.: L. ea, eum, etc., from
For 0. i, see 38, 1.
in U. Puemune Sabine Poimunien, L. Pomona, pomum from
*po-emo- (of. como from *co-emd).^
in U. pue 'ubi' from *;jo (L. quo) +i;
U. poei 'qui' from
*pd (earlier *poi) + i.
in O. stahint 'stant', U. staliitu 'sta.td'
But the retention of
the hiatus here is probabl}' due to analogy, partly of other
ed, in
ioc, ionc, iak,
*eio-, eid-.
oe,
01,
ai,
:
—
.
forms of this verb, partly of the corresponding endings in
forms of other verbs.
11.
which
Between
i
and a following vowel there
is
no
hiatus,
but a glide
i
indicated in the spelling of the native alphabets (31).
The consistent
use of h in U. piAoiu 'piato', pehatu. pihaner, etc. and 0. Piihidi Pio' (also
is
'
Volsc. pi/iom 'piuni')
is
remarkable, and without adequate explanation.
1
Osthoff, I.F. 5, 317
ff.
Weakening of Vowels
86]
55
84. Of the various phenomena which take place when
vowels of two different words are brought together in the
sentence, namely "crasis," "aphaeresis," "slurring," etc., we
have but little evidence.
With
L. bonast for bona est etc. are obviously parallel
and destrst (for *destrust) 'dextra est'.
U. neifhabas 'ne adhibeant', if for
nei(-a)rhabas.
With animadverto from animum adverto, with slurring, is parallel U. eitipes decreverunt' from *eitom *hipens (264, 2).
O. teremnatust 'terminata
A
more anomalous
est'
case
is
'
A. 33) the meaning 'positum est' is so much more
suitable to the context than that of post est' that we cannot reject the possibility that the form comes from *piistliiii 1st, in spite of the fact that the regularity with which final m is written in Oscan, except at Pompeii, would naturally
point to its full pronunciation. That it is not the vowel of the enclitic that is
a.
For O.
pfisstist (C.
'
absorbed, as in teremnatust, would be accounted for by the fact that the
the Cippus Abellanus
is est
1st of
(217, 2).
Vowel-Weakening in Medial Syllables
85.
The wide-spread weakening
and diph-
of short vowels
thongs which occurs in Latin in medial syllables, such syllables being in the earlier system of accentuation unstressed,
is
unknown
e,
in Oscan-Umbrian.
such as U. pro-eanurent L.
have been cited in 32, 3, 36, 3.
:
86.
But
Examples
of
(pc)-cinul, or
unchanged a and
U.
tacez
:
in the position before a labial, or in
after a labial, a
weakening takes
in M, sometimes in
i.
place,
which
L. tacitus,
some cases
results
sometimes
In the corresponding Latin phenomenon
the determining factor in the development to u or i respectively
was the character of the vowels of the surrounding syllables
(cf.
oceupo, nunoupo, but anticipo, occipio,
etc.,
from
cap-),
but
so many secondary changes have taken place, owing to the
mutual influence of forms belonging to the same system or for-
mation, that the original distribution
in the actual forms.
Much
the same
is
is
only partially reflected
true for Oscan-Umbrian.
The superlatives, formed from the suffix -{t)emo- (I.E.
Thus
-{t)mmo-), show the influence of the preceding vowel.
1.
Phonology
56
[86
proxumus, ultumus (eventually
under the influence of the commoner type) may
be compared O. ultiumam 'ultiniam' (iu from %t,; see 56) and
U. /ion<Zo?7iM 'infimo' {p from u before m ; see 57); while with
the Latin forms in -imus may be compared O. nessimas 'proximae', nesimois, U. nesimei, and O. messimass 'medioximas'(?).
But note U. nuvime'nonum' from *nouemo- (Skt. navamd-).
2. In O. pertumum 'perimere' from *pert^emom the following vowel seems to have been a factor, though in 2}ertemust,
with
optumus, maxumus,
L.
optimus
etc.,
peremust, as well as in pertemest, the e is retained, apparently
under the influence of the simplex ("recomposition").
3.
In O.
weakening
sifei'sibi' (cf.
due
is
points also O.
tefe),
as in L. sibi, the
which
from *semel
to the enclitic use of the pronoun, to
In L.
tfei.
the weakening in the
and
Pael. sefei, U.
siniul, early sernol, seniid,
first syllable is
to this probably corresponds
likewise due to enclitic use,
U. sumel 'simul', although
it is
possible to see in the latter an original som- (Grk. o/xaXo';).
Note. The single occurrence of O. tfei is not sufficient warrant for
assuming actual syncope of the e, but on the other hand, taken in connection
with slfel, it cannot be regarded as a mere graver's error without any foundation in the actual pronunciation. It is doubtless a careless spelling, but one
that is due to the reduced pronunciation of the vowel.
4.
U. prehubia praehibeat' beside prehabia
'
the existence of such forms as *prehubust
u of
earlj-
Latin derupio
is
(cf.
may owe
i
for original a,
altogether probable that, as in Latin, the a had the
in this case
as the
e,
we must
u
to
probably due to a *derupiu.
Although there are no examples of
development
its
habus), just as the
it is
same double
as seen in the superlatives cited
above
;
regard prehabia as an example of recom-
position for *prehibia.
5.
O. praefucus 'praefectus' beside/acMS 'factus', where the
labial precedes, is
different
from any case known in Latin, but
here too the vowel of the following syllable
factor.
A
pukid 'ex ante pacto',
is
obviously a
though uncertain, example is 0. pruwhich is most naturally derived from
still different,
.
67
Syncope
88]
*pr6-pakio-, although it
gradation (u
A
6.
vowel
=
is
possible that this
a case of vowel-
is
in interchange with a, a).
change of
o to
u
seen in O. amprufid 'ua.^voho'
is
7.
In Latin we find a similar interchange of u and
is
either
u or
i.
A parallel
to L. dissipo beside the
i, where tlie original
more original dissupo,
or lacrima beside laeruma, would be V. combifiatu nuntiato', if this were related
to Grk. TvS- (irmdcipoijuii etc.); but this is uncertain, since connection with Grk.
'
TTiff-
(ireWto etc.) is also possible.
we may compare
spelling
is
Vice versa, with L. pontufex beside ponti/ex
if the former
U. atropusatu beside atripursatu 'tripodato',
not simply a mistake.
A change of ou to u, such as is seen
in L. dcnuo from *de novo, has been
assumed for Oscan-Umbrian, but on LnsufBcient evidence.
8.
Syncope in Medial Syllables'
87.
Syncope of short vowels
in medial syllables,
L. caldus beside calidus, rettuli from *retetuli,
extensive in Oscan and
numerous examples
Umbrian than
etc., is far
as in
more
in Latin, yet there are
of the retention of short vowels.
We
must
confine ourselves to a statement of the facts.
Note.
Even
in Latin the factors involved are so
so obscured by subsequent leveling that
it is
complex and have been
impossible to formulate the precise
much progress has been made in this direction. For OscanUmbrian, with the limited amount of material before us, it is almost useless to
conditions, though
speculate
upon the
original conditions of the syncope.
1. In the Imperatives of the Third
88. Syncope of e.
Conjugation the original e, which in Latin is changed to i
Thus O. actud, U. aitu
(agito), is always lost, except after n.
L. convertito; simiagito;
kuvertu:
U.
(ai from ak, 143): L.
but U. kanetu L. canito.
larly U. ostendu, fiktu, nincUi, etc.
—
;
2.
'taciti',
In the Participles in
the
-eto-
maletu molitum', etc. (244,
'
—
e is
:
retaiaed, e.g. U. tasetur
4).
Further examples are O. pniffed'posuit' from*pro/e/ec?,
O. upsed
aamanaffed 'locavit' from *man-fefed: h. pro-didit, etc.;
U. osatu 'ia.c\io\ from *opesd-:
'fecit', upsannam 'faciendam',
3.
L. operor;
1
801,
0,
:
O. ceJwMst 'venerit':
For a few examples of haplology
236, 2, a, 337, «, 251. 5.
—
U. henust;
(L, semeslrls
— 0.
from
Dekmannitiis
*sv(mi)-incstrbs). see
Phonology
58
[88
'*Decumaniis': L. decumdnus, decimus from *dekemotatiuf' fructus'
from
*frugy'etdti6n-, as if L. *fruitdtid
'iustum' from *medes-to
:
;
;
— O.
fruk-
—-U. mersto
L. modes-tus.
Syncope is usual in the suffixes -kelo-, -elo-, -tero-, -ero-,
In some few cases the short form may be an inherited
-men-.
variety of the suffix, such as -tro- beside -tero-., -lo- beside -elo-,
But for the majority of the examples this is improbable,
etc.
and for some distinctly impossible, e.g. in U. ticlu on account of
the 9 (144), in U. katlu because original tl becomes kl (129, 2), etc.
Examples: U. ticlu 'dedicationem' from *dikelo- (in Nom. Sg.
tigel the o of the final syllable is lost and the e remains);
*die-klo- (whence 0. zieolom
U. veskla 'vascula' from *ves-kelo-;
U. katlii 'catulum' from
'diem' etc., 8l) from *die-keloU. vitlu 'vitulum' from
*katelo- (Nom. Sg. katel like ti§el)
O. piistrei, U. postra,
*uitelo- (cf. O. ViteUii 'Italia', 250);
*postrios (whence O. piistiris, 81, 91, i): L. posterns, posterius;
*potro- (U. podruhpei 'utroque', O. puterei-pid by 81): Grk.
4.
—
—
—
—
—
;
;
—
TroVe/JO?
;
— O.
alttram
(but O. teremenniu
89.
ter
O.
1.
— O.
;
Loss of
tiivtiks, toutico
i is
Grk. afKpL
Loss of a
2.
(cf. stahint istant')
(pard);
3.
— O.
U. destram,
is
;
note)
1
and O.
91,
loss is
is
seen in O.
;
— U.
common
toteor, todceir
:
to Latin also in
Grk. Seftre/ao?, and in the
O. am-viannud, U. an-ferener,
eestint 'exstant'
:
from
*eks-stahint
L. imperator, from *em-pardtor
from *pro-fato-
(244, 1).
seen in O. akkatus 'advocati' from *ad-uokdto-
1);
(cf
.
102,
3
— perhaps
Vezkei (256,
;
-mn- instead
otherwise
we should expect
in 0. meddiss (263,
1,
with
foot-
8).
In O. teremniss, U. nomner, tikamne,
of tlie reduced grade
L. terminibus
:
nomner: L. ndminis}
etc.:
am-plector,
— O. embratur
through *adokdto-
by
The
pniftii 'posita'
Loss of
*adukatus
teremniss
seen in 0. minstrels 'minoris': L. minis-
(15, 2).
prefix of L. amb-igo,
:
— O.
— U.
;
Pupdiis 'Popidius' beside Pupidiis
dexter, O. destrst,
etc.
L. altera-
:
L. *terminia);
:
etc., it is
of syncope.
But
possible to
tlie
assume the retention
is that these have
probability
same grade as the Latin forms. That the latter owe their -min- to anaptyxis
(Soramer, Lat. Laut- und Fornienlehre, 154) we are not convinced.
the
:
59
Syncope
90]
Syncope in Final Syllables
90. In final syllables
than in Latin.
A short
1.
Nom.
0, e,
or
also,
i is
syncope
is
far
dropped before
more wide-spread
final
Examples
s.
Sg. of o-stems, e.g. O. hiirz'hortus' from *hortos, Bantins
'Bantinus',
Pumpaiians 'Pompeianus',
Mutil
tiivtiks 'publicus',
'Mutilus', U. Ikuvins'Iguvinus', fratreks '*fratricus', pihaz,
j!?z7t(?«
—
from *pidtos, U. ticel 'dedicatio' from *dikelos
Xom.Acc. Sg. N. of s-stems, e.g. 0. min[s 'minus' from *minos, U. mefs
'ius' from *medos
Dat.-Abl. PL (ending -fos: L. -bus), e.g.
'piatus'
;
;
O.
'
—
luisarifs 'lusoriis', teremniss
avibus', /ra^rMS 'fratribus';
'terminibus', Zt^is 'legibus', U. avis
— Nom.
Sg. of i-stems, e.g. O. cens
'civis', aidil'aedilis',
U. /ows 'favens'
foner)
of consonant-stems (ending -es
— Nom. PL
;
(sufiix -ni-;
of.
:
Nom.
Grk.
PI.
-e?),
O. humuns 'homines', meddiss 'meddices', cews^Mr 'censores',
U. /rater 'fratres'. (See also 2.)
e.g.
a.
slaglm,
Before final
XT.
6.
poplom,
m vowels
are retained, e.g. Ace. Sg. 0.
htSrtlim,
touticom,
etc.
That u was not dropped even before
final s Is in itself probable.
Cf
.
its
universal retention in Latin, and likewise in Gothic (dags from *dagas, ansts
from
*anstis, but sunus).
So 0. sipMS
'sciens',
which
in its relation to L. sapio
evidently contains the form of the root which characterizes Perfects like L. cepi
to eapio, etc. (225), may be a stereotyped Perfect Active Participle with Nom.
But
Sg. in -us, like Skt. vidus, Avest. vlduS.
like 0. facus
from *sep-uos,
from *fak-uos
it is
(91, 1)
;
also possible that
cf.
Volsc.
it
comes
s^u 'sciente' from
*sep{u)od.
2.
is
Syncope of
e
before final
s
and
also before a final dental
seen in the 2d Sg. and 3d Sg. Fut. and Fut. Perf. as in
U.
221,
herles 'voles',
Aen'es^ 'volet',
from
*herieses,
*herieset.
See
230.
But
e
venit', etc.
remains in the 3d Sg. Perf. Indie. (O. ktimbened 'conalso in the 3d Sg. Pres. Indie, of the Third
223 £f.)
;
;
Conjugation, though the only examples are from the minor
U. seste also,
dialects (Marruc. /erei 'fert'. Vest, didet ^d?it').
with
'sistis',
e retained,
probably
though variously taken, is
perhaps under the hifluence of a *sistet. In U. pis-her 'quilibet',
60
Phonology
probably from *-herit
(216),
the syncope
[90
is
due
to the enclitic
use of the verb.
NoTK. Assuming that under conditions no longer apparent botli syncopated and unsyncopated forms existed in the Present and Perfect, the survival
of the latter may be due to the fact that many of the syncopated forms would
have lost their distinctive character, e.g. *kiimben{e)d would have become
*kumben. The Fut. and Fut. Perf. forms retained or seemed to retain the
characteristic endings
-s,
-t.
Samprasarana
In those cases of syncope in which the consonant preitself assumes the function of a
91.
ceding the syncopated vowel
vowel, so that there
the
phenomenon
is
no reduction in the number of syllables,
known
is
as samprasarana.
Such
cases are
best kept apart from the preceding, not only on account of the
additional process involved, but because,
possible,
syncope
may
when samprasarana
take place in positions where
it
is
does not
Thus, in general, syncope does not occur
hiirtum, etc. 90, 1, a), but this need not
prevent our assuming that -iom becomes -im.
Examples: O. /acws 'factus' from
1. MO to it
ip to i.
otherwise occur.
m
before final
(O.
;
*fak-uos (suffix -U0-; 258,
1);
— O.
/orfi's 'potius':
Li.
—
fortius;
—
from *2)ostrios (81): L. posterius;
so probably mais
from *maiios (*magios see 147, 3): L. mains, like Mais
Nom. and Ace. Sg. M. and
'Mains' beside Dat. Sg. Maiiiii
Nom.-Acc. Sg. N. of lo-stems, e.g. O. PaMs'Pacius', Ace. Pakim,
O.
piistiris
'plus'
;
—
;
weciicim 'magisterium', U. Fisim Fisium', etc. (see 172
ff.).
'
and ri to r (sjdlabic r), later er. Examples U. ager
L. ager, from *agros;
U. pacer 'propitius' from *pakris (cf.
L. deer from *dkris)
U. -per pro', as in tota-per 'pro populo',
etc., from -pro;.
O. Aderl. 'Atella' from *Atro-ld (cf. L. agellus
from *agro-los)
O. Abella- (Abellaniis) probably from *Apro-ld(L. aper).
Observe also O. trstus 'testes' from *tristo-^: L. testis
from *tristi- (but O. tristaamentud L. testdmentum)
O. Tantrnnaium from *Tantrinnaio-Q). See also 239 on O. -ter.
2.
ro
:
—
—
•
;
—
—
;
'
:
1
That
is,
'
third party
'.
;
—
See Skutsch, B.B. 23,100, Solniseii, K.Z. 37,18.
:
98]
Syncope
•
61
a. The parallel change of no (of. L. Sabellus from *Safno-lo-) is seen in
U. Padellar from *Padenla, *Padnla, »Patno-la (cf. O. Patanai).
For the
corresponding development of lo there are no certain examples, since U. tifel,
katel, perhaps also O. famel, contain the sufSx -elo- (88, 4).
0. Fiml, Mitl
probably stand for *Fimel, *Mitel (*Mitel L. Mitulus = 0. famd: L. famulus).
;
U. ocar, ukar'mons', although its oblique cases are from the stem
not from *okris, but from a by-form with suffix -ari-, or ari-.
Note. The chronology of this process is a difficult problem.
The agreement between Latin and Oscan-Umbrian would lead us to
infer that it took place in the Italic period.
But 0. Aderl. and
b.
okri-, is
with the change of surd to sonant which Is observed elsewhere before r (157), would indicate that in the Oscan-Umbrian
period the development had not passed beyond the stage r, and now
comes the Latin form s]akros = sacer on the newly discovered foruminscription, which, unless an analogical restoration, proves that the
whole process took place independently in Latin.
Abella-,
The reduction
was doubtless
of ri in accented syllables (L. ter
from
*tris,
than the change in unaccented syllables,
and this is borne out by the existence in Oscan of tristaamentnd.
But here too the development seems to have begun in Oscan, judging
from trstus.
etc.i)
later
Loss of Final Short Vowels
92.
As
in Latin, final short vowels are sometimes dropped,
sometimes retained.
may
It
be assumed that in the
Italic
period sentence-doublets arose, of which the dialects inherited
now the form with the vowel, now the one without it.
The primary personal endings
-nti (Grk. -ti, -vri) are
-ti,
vowel in Oscan-Umbrian, as in Latin, e.g.
Further examples are:
O.-U. est 'est', O. stahint stant', etc.
O. nep, neip, U. neip
U. et L. et, from *eti (Grk. eVi)
O. avt, awi 'at, aut', but also O. auti
L. nee beside neque
L. aut
0. ant L. ante
'aut', U. ote
O. puf, but U. pufe
pan,
but
pane
L.
U.
quamde
L. ubi
O.
0. piin, but
U. ponne L. *quomde.
without the
final
'
:
;
;
—
:
;
—
—
;
:
—
:
;
:
—
;
—
:
:
The contrast between ter, testis, and tribus, not to speak of triplex, etc., shows
was conditioned by the nature of the following sound. It
took place before s (cf. change of final -ros, -ris) and possibly before n, though cerno
1
that in Latin the change
,
is
not decisive.
:
Phonology
62
[93
Vowel-Gradation
many
In
93.
cases the difference in the vowel of related
not due to any of the regular vowel-changes of a
particular dialect, such as have been described in the preceding
sections, but is inherited from a system of Vowel-Gradation, or
words
is
Ablaut, already existing in the parent speech. It is unnecessary
here to enter into any discussion of the subject as a whole, but
will be sufficient to mention such of these inherited variations
as
show themselves
Oscan-Umbrian forms
in the relation of
to
one another or to the cognate Latin forms.
94.
is
The interchange
etc.
e, 0,
of e
seen in l^.gemo: \J.gomia 'gravidas';
L. modus,^ modestus;
etc. (15,6):
— U.
and
o (L. tego
— U. mers
:
toga)
O. meddiss,
nurpener '-pondiis': L. pon-
Less certain examples are U. eukatu ' decla-
dus, dvrpondius.
probably a denominative from *soko-
rato'(?),
'ius',
L. insece
:
;
—
L. sedeo.
U. pruzufe 'praestante'(?), possibly for *prd-sode
The e-grade is seen in U. prusikurent'pronuntiaverint':
:
L. insece
(cf.
L. sedi: sedeo)
;
— O. triibum'domum'
etc. (15, 14):
U. treJeiY 'versatur', tremnu tahemacvlo^ (L. trabs, if related,
has a reduced grade).
The o-grade is probably seen in U. du-pursus 'bipedibus',
petur-pursus (cf. Dor. 7ra)9, Goth, fotus) L. ped-, ped-, although
'
:
the o-grade
95.
is
ei, i,
possible.
The interchange
etc.
dictus) is seen in
U.
'dixerit',
Tet^o?)
:
tigel
of ei and
O. cietcaws'dicant': O.
'dedicatio',
etc.;
— O.
i
(L. deico, died
dictist,
feihiiss
'
U. dersicust
muros'
(Grk.
L. jingo, jigura, etc.
An
suai
example of the ot-grade is U. nosue 'nisi', if from *noiO. net, L. net, m.
(67, 1)
Nouns formed with the suffix -ien- show an interchange
:
between the strengthened grade
grade
,
But
a.
and the long reduced
Diac' beside Deivaf etc. would point to a reduced grade diu-.
although not inconceivable in view of such forms as Skt. dtvyati
O. DUviiai
this,
-ion-
(181, a).
-In-
1
'
But some regard the o
in
modus
as due to assimilation.
'
63
Vbwel-Grradation
97]
'plays', sivyati 'sews', is regarded with suspicion, since the cognates
Skt. divyil- point rather to diu-.
96.
Possibly the Oscan form
due
Since eu becomes ou in Italic
ou, u, etc.
represent either this or the original ott-grade.
— U.
fir'-yeV: L. lubet, libet;
U.
is
to
an
may
ou
(70),
Examples
such as
error.
:
O.
iouies 'iuvenibus': L. iuvenis
L. ruber;
rofWrufos':
— U.
loii;
—
purdouitu
U. rufru 'rubros',
U. purditom from *duito- (of. L. duam).
The interchange of ue and u is seen in O. sveminei 'spokesman' (?) from *suereson, L. susurrus from *sn^sur-eso-, the root
suer-, sur-, being the same as in Skt. svdrati 'sounds' and Eng.
'porricito'
:
:
swear and answer.
97.
or
may
grade.
er
(el),
or
Since I.E. r becomes or in
(ol), etc.
Italic,
represent either this reduced grade or the original or-
Examples: U. cowertw
L. versus, advortet,
'revertito':
— L.
Fut. Perf. couortus
U. tursitu 'terpersnimu 'precator': U. pepurkurent poposcerint', L. posed from *porksJcd (Skt. prcchami);
L. cir cuius (i from e): U. kurclasiu *circulario, extreme' (?).
The e-grade is seen in the Nom. Sg. of nouns of relationship, as in O. patir 'pater' (78, 2), beside Dat. Sg. O. paterei from
*patrei (8i), U. patre, with reduced grade as in L. patrl, Grk.
irarpl;
O. niir 'vir', beside Gen. PL nerum with the e-grade
(cf. Skt. nd, Vedic Gen. PL naram).
The o-grade is seen in the -tor- of agent>nouns, which
belonged originally to the Nom. Sg., but was extended to all
etc. (early
reto';
— U. persclo
etc.);
terreo:
'sacrificium',
—
'
'
—
cases, as in Latin.
See
(cf.
L. victr-lx).
See
246,
l,
The long reduced grade
able examples are:
'
consulta
erit',
The reduced grade
63, 54, 180, i.
seen in some derivatives, as U.
kvestx-etie
-tr- is
beside kvestur, etc.
a.
r
becomes ar or rd
O. kujmparakineis
with park or prdk
(61, a):
U. mantrahMu from *man-trdg-Mo-
:
in Italic.
'consilii',
Prob-
comparascuster
L. posco (see above)
;
—
L. mantele from *man-terg-
sli- (tergeo).
^
See Solmsen, Stud z. lat. Sprachgeschichte, 112. Neither the explanation of
nor that ot Thurneyseu, I.F. Anz. 4, 38 (see footnote, p. 52) is at
V. Planta, I, 173,
all
probable.
;
Phonology
64
[97
U. oomatir, kumates 'coinmolitis", with loss of I as in mutu
is an example of al for I (cf. Skt. murnd-), while the
oZ-grade^ (cf. Goth, malaii, Lith. inalii) is seen in Pres. Imperat.
comoltu, kumultu (kumaltu is probably due to confusion with the
'multa',
For maletu see following.
preceding).
antevocalic form of the reduced grade, that
The
becomes ar in
(Grk. Keipw etc.);
(cf.
in
— O. karanter'vescuntur',
Grk. Kopevvvfu, Lith. szeriu 'feed").
a.
The
uncertain, as
Of
in O. ualae?iwm
U. maletu 'molitum' and
relation of 0. aflukad
'
ri\
is
U. karu, from the root ker-
Italic, as in L. card,
caria -panis' (gloss)
similar origin
'optimum
:
is
al
L..vold.
de£erat'(?) to Fut- Terf. aflatus
is
wholly
the etymology, though connection with L. Jiecto seems probable.
is
root in the torms flok a,nd flak from/|fc (cf. L./ate), but
such an interchange between Present and Perfect stems is without parallel in
Italic.
A more natural interchange would l;e that of flak and flak, but the
They might contain the
assumption of weakening of a
to
u
somewhat bold,
phenomenon (86).
in aflukad is
uncertainty as to the precise conditions of this
en, on, an.
98.
Italic
en
may
in spite of the
represent either original en
and an may represent either the long
reduced grade n, or, according to a view which we regard as
probable, the antevocalic reduced grade nn (L. canis, etc.
The negative prefix, which reprecf. card with ar for rr, 97).
or the reduced grade
n
;
sents the reduced grade of the ne seen in O. ne, L. ne-fas, etc.,
in-, from en-, n, but in Oscan-Umbrian always
O. ancensio 'ineensa', U. anhostatu'^non hastatos'.
appears in Latin as
as an-;
That
is
e.g.
this an- represents n, for
than that
less likely
it is
which there
is
no other evidence,^
a generalization of the antevocalic
form (Grk.
av-, Skt. an-) as compared with the generalization in
Latin of the anteconsonantal form (Grk. a-, Skt. a-).
a.
In 0. tongri?iom sententiam' beside L. tongeo, iongitio. the an might
(cf. n and on in Goth. Jtugkjan beside tagkjan), but the assumption
'
represent n
of a grade
h
in this root
meets with
Perhaps
difficulty.
it is
a case of secondary
gradation, with interchange of a and o (99, 3).
1
L.
mold
is
commonly derived from *meld
(O.Ir. melim),\)\\t
V
.
ol cannot
have
this origin (36, 2).
2
On Grk.
ptiK^pdri!
see
now Brugraaun,
Gesellschaft d. Wiss. 1901, p. 102.
Sitzungsberichte d. kouigl. siichs.
:
.
65
Vowel-G-radation
99]
b. O. Anafriss, if related to L. imber (*m-bhri-;
cf. Skt. afiArd- cloud'
Grk. d(pp6!) would seem to point to a by-form *m-bliri-, but this is regarded
with rightful suspicion. The connection of the two words is entirely uncertain.
•
The
relation of O.-U. anter to L. inter is almost certainly a different
probable that *en-ter, containing en 'in' (L. in, Grk. ev), was replaced
by a similar formation from an- (L. an- in an-JieW, Grk. avd), which in Umbrian
is used interchangeably with en- {andendu, endendu).
Cf. O.Bulg. g,tri -within'
c.
one.
It is
which
(as against jg<ro 'liver': Grk. %vTepov),
Other variations are
99.
1.
of similar origin.
is
a (I.E.
e,
L. feci: facio)
;
a).
— 0.
U. fetu
'facito':
fiisnam,
U.
fdnum irom
festus, feriae): h.
O.
fesnaf-e,
fakliad, U. facia (cf.
from *fes-nd- (cf. L.
Cf. also the e-P erf ects
*fas-no-.
to Presents witli a, O. Aipii'habuerit', sipus 'sciens'
2.
eestint),
a
a,
(I.E.
stahint
Staatiis:
prae-stdtus, etc.: static, praestitus, etc.);
L. fateor (denominative from a Partic.
—
O. faamat
hj fdto-)
O. famel, famelo.
;
3.
a,
0,
L. acies,
a.
U. ocar (Grk. oV/at?)
ak-)
;
— O. kahad
:
— L. fdri
O.
:
fatium,
replaced in Latin
*fato-,
h. famulus, familia,
tendit':
(Grk.
acuo, etc.
by
L. stare,
(cf.
ccKpo';)
L.
:
ocris,
L. acer (so probably O. akrid, but possibly
L. incoho
:
Of
4. e, a.
'habitat,
(90, i, b).
(short a showTi
probably also with short a
status,
statif,
O.
a).
;
—
this variation,
L. hasta
which
U. hostatu,
:
is
etc.
seen iu the relation of
L. pated, pando, O. patensins, to Grk. n-eTavvvpa, the following
are uncertain examples: L. tepor: U. tapistenu 'caldariolam'(?);
— U.
erietu (or e?)
5.
(Skt.
L.
I.
i,
L. an'es.
(Goth.
O.Ir. fer)
t(»air,
:
U.
The
three occurrences of the spelling ueiro
make
be added to the rare cases of ei for short i (29).
coue/irra 'curia' from *co-ulrio- (L. curia from *co-u1,ria^).
that this
is
to
6. M, u.
7.
The
not
clear.
see
225, a.
8.
tteiVo,
uiro
Lith. v^ras).
vi;?-<f-,
Note.
:
i;zV
0, o.
\J. pure-to,
O.
purasiai
:
U.pV' ignis'
relation of U. veskla ' vascula' to
A variation
of e or e with
O. lipsannam,
etc. (49)
:
d
is
U.
it
less likely
Cf. also Volsc.
(59).
vmso, L. vds,
is
not well established.
0. uupsens, etc.
(53).
But
:
Phonology
66
[lOO
CONSONANTS
Consonantal
100.
U.
Initial i
1.
iouies 'iuvenibus'
For
2.
i
from
i (i)
remains unchanged, as in Latin.
Tlius
L. iuvenis (Skt. yuvaiv-).
:
134.
di, see
Intervocalic
i
was
lost in the Italic period,
resulting vowel-combinations
some
and of the
are contracted, while others
See 82, 83. But between i and a following
vowel there naturally intervenes a glide, or transition sound, i,
which is shown in the spelling of the native alphabets, but not
in the Latin
e.g. U. triiu-per, but trio-per: L. tria.
See 31, a.
The i following an i-diphthong is also retained. See 61, 3.
remain in hiatus.
;
a.
For U. portaia,
0. staiet, 215,
kuraia, etc., see
232;
for
XJ.
fuia, fuiest,
215, 3; for
2.
Postconsonantal i, which in Latin becomes a vowel
medius
for original dissyllabic *medh-io-), retains its con(e.g.
sonantal function.
In the Latin alphabet it is impossible to
3.
know whether an
i
stands for consonantal or vocalic % but in
the native alphabets, where the latter regularly appears as
single
is
i
some few cases in which
See
a
ii,
evidence of consonantal value, though there are
it is
used carelessly in place of
ii.
31, a.
But more
direct evidence of the consonantal function
is
furnished in those cases in which a preceding consonant has
been affected, as follows
a.
e.g.
Gemination of consonants before
kiimbennieis 'conventus',
See
'aedificatio', etc.
h.
is
i
frequent in Oscan,
c.
r,
t,
palatalizes a preceding
Ruhine beside Rupinie;
n and
h. .alia;
form l{l), r{r), s, z,
from *famelid:
— famelo
So
facu beside faciu,
In the local dialect of Bantia,
d, k, to
tribarakkiuf
l.
then sometimes omitted in the writing.
spinia,
1,
In Umbrian,
162,
i is
Mamerttiais 'Martiis',
i
x.
Jj.
A,
and the
i
spina beside
etc. (144).
unites with a preceding
Thus
alio
familia;
from *alid
— so
:
perhaps
—
;
:
Consonants
102
67
>
mallom, mallud, malud from a stem *malio- beside L. malo-;
—
—
Aeres^ 'volet' from *heriest: U. heriest
petiro-pert 'qna.tei:'
from * petirio-pert, this from *petria-pert (81, 192, 2);
Bansae
from *Bantiae
L. dieeula
zioolom 'diem' from *diekolom
7neddixud ^ma.gistTSLtvi' from *meddikiod (250, 2).
—
—
—
;
:
;
Note. In some cases the i itself is tlie result of a local change of vocalic i.
So *petrid^pert must have had i, not i, and probably *diekolom (134, a).
Consonantal u (u)
101.
and
Initial
u
intervocalic
Examples
O.
U.
viii,
U.
via, vea,
uia
L. via
:
ku-vertu, co-wer^M 'convertito':
'
;
remain,
— O.
fepcropei
L. verto.
—
in
as
'
Latin.
*Versori',
—
U. luve L. lovi
O. bivus L. mvus;
O. deiviU. uvem, OMi L. om
\J avii, auif h. avis.
The glide u, which was regularly sounded between u and
a following vowel, shows itself in the spelling in the native
alphabets, but not in the Latin ; e.g. U. tuves, but duir
L. duo.
See 31, b.
102. 1. Postconsonantal u generally remains unchanged.
Thus O. svai, suae 'si' (L. si is from a form without m)
U. arvia'frumenta': L. arvum.
O. dekkviarim'decurialem';
Thus 0. fufans
2. After labials u is lost, as in Latin.
O. amprufid ^improhe', pnifatted
'erant': L. -bant ixom. -bhud- ;
'probavit': L. probus from *pro-bhuo-;
U. swJoeaM 'invoco'
O. PiMiii 'Pio', U. pihatu 'piato': L. pius
from * sub-uocdio ;^
from *puiio- (cf. L. purus).
3. dii, in Latin b (and v), becomes d.
Thus U. di-fue
U. dta 'det' from *du-iid
'bifidum': L. his etc., from *dui-;
JJ. pur-ditom'poiTectum' from * du-ito- heside
(cf. L. duam);
O.
luvei,
nais: h. divinus
;
—
;
:
:
;
:
.
:
:
;
—
—
—
—
—
—
—
1 In the citation of Oscan and Umhrian forms it is customary to use the v only
for forms written in the native alphabets, in which there was a distinct character for
But for Latin words we continue
it, and not for forms written in the Latin alphabet.
to use the v, in spite of the resulting inconsistency.
2
L. subvenio etc., under the influence of the simplex (but aperio from *ap-
uerio, the simplex being lost).
See 164,
a.
68
Phonology
pur-douitu
this
(96);
[102
— O. akkatus 'advocati'
from
* ad{o)kdto-
(89, 3),
from *ad-uokdto-}
4.
An
apparent loss of u after r
is
seen in U. seritu servato', anseriato
'
and caterahamo '*catervamini', as compared with L.ser»o, caterva.
But the precise explanation is not clear. In seritu etc. it may be due to the
position between r and i, i.e. *serio from *seruid.
5. For sue, see 37, a.
'observatuui',
103.
amples:
r usually remains unchanged, as in Latin.
1.
O.
U.
Regaturei 'Rectori',
L.
rehte 'recte':
0. teremniss teiminibus', U. termnom-e
'
L. termen;
:
Ex-
rego
— U.
;
—
fertu,
ferar, etc.: L. /ero.
some combinations in which it is
Umbrian, in these combinations,
the r was faintlj^ sounded and often
See under rs, 115, lie.
It is also retained in
2.
But
lost in Latin, as rsk, rsn.
and in general before
s,
omitted in the writing.
in
In O. Falenias, beside Faler. on a, companion inscription, the omission
due to carelessness in spelling, though the sound of r is naturally somewhat less distinct before consonants than elsewhere.
a.
of r
is
The combination
3.
rl
appears unassimilated in O. Aderl.
become
'Atella' of an old coin, but has
II,
as in Latin, in Abella-
probably from *Aberld-, * Afro-Id- (91, 2).
Final r is frequently omitted in Umbrian, mostly in the
(AbeUaniis),
4.
So
forms of the Passive.
emantu beside emantur
;
—
herte,
herti,
pihaji, pihafei
liertei,
:
O.
beside herter
sakrafir
;
—
;
—
tuta-pe
beside usual tuta-per'pro populo'.
1
104.
'
liceto'
;
Initial
—
loufir
I
'
is
vel' :
seen in O. ligud 'lege'
L.
libet
;
—
Luvfreis
'
;
—
likitud,
Liberi'
;
—
licitvd
luvkei ' in
luco', etc.
is no example of an initial I on the Iguand a change of initial I to tt, though disputed, is
In Umbrian there
viniaii Tables,
'
L. advoco, etc., under the influence of tlie simplex.
See 164,
a.
;
69
Consonants
106]
—
probably to be recognized in vutu 'lavato' L. lavo; vapef-, uapers' sella':
L. lapis (cf. suhsellis marmoreis of the Acta Arvalium)
:
—
Other examples are very doubtful.
Vuvcis 'Lucius' (72, a).
Note. A change of Z to m before consonants is seen in many languages,
e.g. French autre from L. aller
Dutch koud Eng. cold. In such cases, and
likewise in Umhrian, the change must have been through the medium of a
:
;
strongly guttural
I.
Medial I is generally preserved in both Oscan and
Umbrian.
Examples: O. Fluusai 'Florae';
0. aZZo 'alia';
O. Alafaternum, U. alfu 'alba': L. alius;
U. ^Zewer 'plenis';
U. saluom 'salvum'.
105.
1.
—
—
—
—
a.
Floralibus' beside Fluusai, if not simply due to the carewould point to the beginning of a change similar to what
Italian fiore, piano, etc.
But all other evidence is against this.
O. Fiuasasiais
'
lessness of the engraver,
has taken place in
2.
In the combination
motar, etc.
tis'.
But
:
I is
;
lost in
—
Umbrian.
So muta,
kumates, eomatir ' commoli-
in the Imperatives kumultu, comoltu 'commolito', veltu
which the
'deligito', etc., in
a vowel, the
a.
the
It
O. moltam, L. multa
I is
I
and
t
were formerly separated by
always written.
The Oscan atrud beside
that in the dialect of Bantia the
I
altrei
on the Tabula Bantina
was not fully sounded,
is
an indication
numerous
thougli in the
it is never omitted.
U. Uoisiener Volsieni', on an inscription of Assisi, shows a local palatalization of I before s, or else is due to Etruscan influence.
occurrences of molta
3.
'
In a number of Umbrian words an original I is reprers, which commonly stands for an intervocalic d (l3i).
This points to a change of I to d, with which we may compare
the opposite change oi d to I in L. lingua, lacrima, etc.
The
106.
sented by
r,
most certain examples are
kafetu, carsitxi 'calato', ufetu 'adoleto',
famefias 'familiae'.
a.
Whether
arsir (VI a G, 7)
thet of Puemune,
is
'Publico'
is
is
'alius'
or Dat.-Abl. PI.
'
caerimoniis'
That Pupfike, Puprlce, epiextremely probable, in view of L. Publica Fides,
belonging to Voc. Sg. arsie 'sancte',
is
uncertain.
Publica Fortuna, etc. The old explanation of tribficu 'ternio' as = L. Hriplicio
cannot be considered impossible, but Brugmann's derivation from *tri-p(e)dikion-
'band of three'
No
(L. pedica) offers
satisfactory statement can be
the change took place.
a plausible substitute for
made
this.
as to the conditions under which
:;
:
Phonology
70
n and
—
;
— O.
1.
Initial
L. multa
;
:
:
:
Maatreis,
2.
m
and intervocalic n and m remain unchanged,
Examples 0. ni^ nep, neip, U. neip L. we, nee,
L. nomen
O. dunum, U. dunu L. donum
U. nome
107.
as in Latin.
etc.
— O.
;
—
pertemest, U. emantur
Similarly postconsonantal
;j
A
mn
change of
to
L.
:
and
?«
(81);
'
U. kumne, from *komno-
— O.
L. mater:
U. Matrer:
O. Patanai Pandae' from *Pat-nd-
a.
[107
:
nioltam,
;
U. motar
e«e(7.;
e.g.
O. e(/mo
— O. comowo
'
'res';
—
comitia',
(15, 4, 81).
m
is
perhaps
to be recognized in the Passive Iinpera^
tive ending, 0. -ynur., U. -mu, thougli this
is
by no means
certain.
See 237.
This would involve the supposition that in all the numerous examples of vm the
combination is of secondary origin, as indeed it probably is in many cases, e.g.
U. nomner 'nominis'
3.
liais
(91,
etc.
(88, 4).i
Assimilation of nl to
from * Veson-liaalso in U.
2, a)
;
:
as in Latin,
II,
U. Vesune
;
with
apelust etc.
is
seen in 0. Vesul-
— U. Padellar from *Paden-ld
I
from
nl, earlier
ndl
(135).
Omission of nasals before consonants
In Umbrian, nasals were not fully sounded before
is evident from their frequent omission in
The circumstance that in the Latin alphabet this
the writing.
omission is to be noted only before s (once before /) is perhaps
due to the influence of Latin orthography, the omission of n on
108.
1.
mutes and
spirants, as
common before s than elsewhere.
Latin inscriptions being far more
Examples:
ustetu beside ustentu, osiewcZ?; ostendito'
iuenga 'iuvencas';
tiato'
—
;
—
—
'
kupifiatu
azeriatu, aseriatu
dirsas beside c^iVsaws
beside Sansie
2.
Thus
;
—
is
—
iveka beside
beside anzeriatu, anseriato observatum'
'
'
dent'
aferum,. afero,
In Oscan, n
;
beside kumpifiatu, coniMJiatu 'nun-
;
—
sis
beside sws'sint';
—
Sa9e
beside a?i/erewe»- 'circumferendi'.
regularly omitted in the case of final ent.
set 'sunt', fiiet 'fiunt', staiet 'stant'.
censazet 'censebunt', etc.
ifdmittins the change, we should hold to the derivation of O. comono etc.
and amniid circuitu' from *kom^no-,*am-no- (v. Plauta i)refers*kom-beno-,*ain-beno-),
and assume that the words came into existence at a later period.
1
'
no]
U.
71
Consonants
sent, benurent, etc.
Note that in
this case the
n
written in Umbrian, while, vice versa, in the case of
where
it is
frequently omitted in Umbrian (above),
written in Oscan (deieans, uupsens,
The same
omission
the case of medial ent,
'minoris'
always
final -ws,
it is
always
etc.).
frequent, though not universal, in
is
e.g.
aragetud'argento', Aret[ikai] beside
Arentikai, deketasiui (degetasis etc.)
a.
is
'
*decentario'.
Isolated examples of omission elsewhere are mislreis beside minstreis
and AaTrows 'Lamponius'(?)..
In ekak 'hano' and lak 'earn' beside tone 'eum', eisunk 'eorum', etc., the
omission is probably due to the influence of Accusatives with final m omitted.
All the certain occurrences of ekak are on Pompeiau inscriptions, which have
via'viam' etc. (109, 2).
3.
A special case in which n is lost
combination nkt.
in both
Final n and
109.
1.
Oscan and Umbrian
In Umbrian,
7n
n and
fuial
m
were so faintly sounded
that they are far oftener omitted than ^v^itten.
poplom
puplu, poplo, beside puplum,
beside -en
in the
is
See 73.
For
'in'.
final
n we
;
— nome
also find
:
Thus Ace. Sg.
L. nomen
m written.
This
;
is
e
not
merely the result of confusion caused by the reduction of both
nasals, since we never find n for w, but is due to the influence
of a preceding m, as in numem beside nome, and in Akeruniam-em
From its use with the Ace.
etc. beside esunum-en, esunum-e, etc.
Sg. the -em came to be used elsewhere too, as in Loc. Sg. Acersoniem
etc.
n is never omitted. Final m is nearly
always written except on inscriptions of Pompeii, where it is
2.
In Oscan,
final
oftener omitted than written,
it is
possible that even
reduced in pronunciation.
110.
plicated.
The
It
See
m
was regularly written
it
was
84, a.
history of the combination
is
But
e.g. via 'viam', tiurri 'turrim'.
where
»is is
somewhat com-
necessary to separate the cases of original ns
72
[no
phonology
from those
in
which
of later origin,
it is
and again to distinguish
these latter according to the period at which the ws arose.
Original medial ns becomes nU^ as appears from the
1.
spelling nz in the native alphabets, though this
In the Latin alphabet ws
U.
tagez
see 162,
2),
censtur 'censor'
*mens-e')v-;
cf.
uze, onse 'in
2.
from
is
:
Thus O.
— U. menzne
*an-serid-;
'
not constant.
for final -ts in
s
keenzstur (for zs
anzeriatu, anseri-
mense' (from stem
Sab. mesene), antennenzaru 'intermenstrium'
;
—
humero' from *om(e)so-.
PI. O. viass, eituag,
Umbrian
z
from *kens-tdr; — U.
Original final ns becomes
Thus Ace.
a.
written.
teses 'tacitus', etc. (137, 2).
:
ato 'observatum'
U.
is
Cf.
/ was
final
the writing, e.g. uUla, uitlu.
-ss
in Oscan, but -/in Umbrian.
feihiiss,
U.
vitlaf, vitluf, etc.
so weakly sounded as to be frequently omitted in
In the oldest tables the omission
infrequent, while in those written in the Latin alphabet the
ten times as often as
it is
/
written, except in monosyllables,
is
is
comparatively
omitted nearly
where
it is
written
nearly four times as often as omitted.
Secondary medial ns from nss., originating in nt-t or
f in Umbrian, there being no examples in
Oscan. Thus s^e/a 'sparsam' from *spensso-, * spend-to-^ (cf. Grk.
a-TrevSo)):
L. sponsus from *sponsso-, *spond-to-^;
similarly
mefa 'mensam' from *menssd-: L. mensa, mensus
subra spafu
'superiectum' from *spansso-.
3.
nd-t (138), becomes
;
a.
formed
*m.ensso-
is
not from *mend-to-
(cf.
L. metior, Skt. too-, etc.), but is
after the analogy of Participles of related
(L. pensus), Hensso- (L. teiisus),
origin, but
it is
from roots
—
—
in -nd.
meaning such as *pensso-
*spansso-
may
be of similar
spahamu (cf. Grk.
pando represents a
possible that beside the *spa- of U. spahatu,
there was another root-form *spand- and that L.
contamination of this with the root seen in L. pateo. In this case U. spafu
could be compared directly with L. pansus.
ffirda)
4. Secondary final ns from -nss, earlier -nts, becomes / in
Umbrian, there being no examples in Oscan. See 243. Thus
zefef, s«rse 'sed ens': L. sedens from *sedent-s;
restef, reste'instaurans';
For omission of /, see above, 2, a.
traf, tra 'trans'.
5. Secondary final ns in the Nom. Sg. of ?i-stems (i8i)
—
—
appears as
/.
Thus O.
liittiuf,
'
See
p.
tribarakkiuf, statif.
8(i,
footnote.
and probably
:
in]
Consonants
•
73
O. essuf, esuf 'ipse', U. esuf (197, 6). On the strength of esuf we
assume that Umbrian had the same formation and that in tribfigu
and karu the f is omitted, as often (above, 2, a).
Secondary
6.
(90)
ns resulting from syncope of vowels
final
remains unchanged.
Thus O. Bantins
'Bantinus', U. Ikuvins
'Iguvinus', O. humuns 'homines' from *homones, etc.
See 90, 1.
Final ns appears also in the secondary ending of the
7.
Third Plural, as in O.
see 128,
deicans,
U. dirsans,
On
etc.
In tabular form the representation
is
origin
as follows
O.
_
U.
1.
Orig. -ns-
-nts- -nts-
2.
Orig. -ns
-ss
-f
—
—
-f
-f
-f
-ns
-ns
3. -nsII.
III.
its
1.
4. -ns
from -nss- (-ntt-)
from -nss (-nts)
5.
-ns in
6.
-ns
Nom.
Sg. of w-stems
by Syncope
-f-
Note. Although there are no Oscan examples for 3 and 4, the probability
This
is that Oscan agreed with Umbrian and that 3, 4, and 5 belong together.
change of secondary ns must have antedated the appearance of what might be
called the tertiary ns of 6, which doubtless belongs to the close of the OscanUmbrian period. Again, the change of original ns must have antedated the
appearance of the secondary ns, else they would have had the same development. Here arises a complication in the case of original final ns. The divergence between Oscan and Umbrian shows that the development could not have
been completed in the Oscan-Umbrian period. The only solution is to assume
that final ns, either in Italic or in the earliest Oscan-Umbrian period, was so
changed as to remain distinct from both secondary and tertiary ns throughout
the Oscan-Umbrian period, and also in Oscan, though in Umbrian finally yielding
the same result as secondary ns.
S
and s in connection with a surd mute remain,
Examples O. sum, set, U. sent, sins L. sum, sunt,
O. stait, U. staitu L. sto
O. sakrim, U. sakre L. sacer
etc.;
O. pust, U. post L. post.
O. est, U. est, est L. est
111.
Initial s
as in Latin.
—
:
:
—
:
:
;
—
;
—
:
:
;
Phonology
74
Intervocalic
Rhotacism
s.
Rhotacism of intervocalic
112.
Umbrian
occurs in
s
In the latter the
Latin, but not in Oscan.
[ll2
,
written z in the Latin alphabet, but
s
as in
has become
z,
in the native alphabet,
s
This change of s to its corresponding sonant s is a necessary stage in the development of
rhotacism, and was probably reached in the Italic period, Oscan
then remaining on this stage. Examples Gen. PI. of a-stems,
in
which
z
had the value
of
ts.
:
O. -asum, -azum, U. -am, -arum
from *-aaa)v;
O.
eiseis,
L. caret
;
— O.
U. erer
eizeis,
e.g.
O. fusid'esset':
'venerint'.
— O.
Cf.
from
'
esse'
*eiso-:
Hom.
-dcov
L. en), etc.;
:
— O.
Subj., Fut. Indie,
—
kasit 'decet':
and Fut. Perf.
a part of the tense-sign (see under Inflec-
s is
U. furent 'erunt';
erom
eru,
'eius'
— forms of Imperf.
Indie, in which
tion),
ezum, U.
L. -drum (Skt. -dsdm,
:
also
L. foret;
— O.
censazet 'censehunV,
tribarakattuset 'aedificaverint',
U. henurent
coisatens 'euraverunt'
Pael.
(U.
kuraia
'curet"), upsaseter 'operaretur, fieret'.
a.
In most cases where s
is
found between vowels in Umbrian,
obviously not original but comes from a group of consonants, such as
ks, ps.
But there are some forms the explanation of which
Nothing satisfactory can be said of
is
this s is
ss,
tt,
ts,
not so apparent.
For esonoassume an
extension of an s-stem, i.e. *ais{e)s-ono-, while erus magmentum' (?) and ereclu
'sacrarium', if cognate, show the i-egular change of simple s.
In plenasier,
umasier, etc., as compared with Latin words in -arius, tiie s is probably due to
the fact that the following i was consonantal, that is they contain the siiflBx
-asio-, while the by-form -asio- is perhaps to be recognized in ezariaf 'escas'(?),
from *ed{e)s-asio-(?).
asa-, asa-
0. aasal, L. ara.
:
'sacer', related to O. aisusis 'sacrificiis' etc. (15, 3),
it is
possible to
'
Final
113.
Final
s
s
remains in Oscan, and in Umbrian on the older
V-VII it appeare as r. Thus Nom.
Tables I-IV, but on Tables
PI. of o-stems (O.
etc.
;
—
-lis, -tts),
U. prinuvatus, prinuatur,
Dat.-Abl. PI. of o-stems (0.
pler (V), etc.;
— 2d
-liis,
Sg. U. «iV'sis'.
-ois),
U.
Atiiefiur (V),
veres, uerir, tri-
These r-forms doubtless
represent sentence-doublets, arising before words beginning with
75
Consonants
114]
a vowel, but finally coming into general use without regard to
the following word.
Before enclitics an s is treated in the same way as in the interior
So U. funtler-e, /ontJiir-e in fontulis', but esunes-ku apud sacra',
ueris-co 'apud portam'.
But pis-i kept its s under the influence of pis (svepis
a.
of a word.
'
and retained
'si quis'),
'
even after the latter had become pir
it
(pisi,
but
sopir).
Similarly pis-est.
The
6.
final 8 of
Tables I-IV
sometimes omitted,
is
e.g.
Ikuvinu beside
Ikuvinus, piinavatu beside prinuvatus, snate beside snates, antakre beside antakres,
The
etc.
'
vel
'
later r
is
also occasionally omitted, as in
set, si,
beside sir
heri
'sis',
beside heris, but scarcely ever in noun-forms.
c.
In Oscan there are two examples of h for
final
s,
where
word begins with s, namely upsatuh sent'operati sunt',
piiiieh siim 'cuius sum'.
The occasional omission of s in the
Nom. Sg. of proper names in -is, -iis, etc., e.g. Steni, Paapi, Paapii,
Paapii, is merely graphic, perhaps due to the influence of Latin
orthography (Claudi= Claudius, etc.).
the next
114.
zd
S7i,
sm,
si,
The combinations
sn,
sm,
the sibilant
(if
remain unchanged.
sn.
U.
(also
naf-e
zd,
si,
which in Latin
lose
medial, with lengthening of the preceding vowel),
snata 'umecta':
Pael. fesn.):
L. ndre
L.
;
— O.
fiisnii
fdnum from
'fanum', U.
*fas-no-
(99,
fes-
1);
—
U. ahesnes 'ahenis': L. alienus from *a(i)es-no- (aes, Skt. di/as,
cena', U. iesna
L. cena
O. easnar
etc.)
O. kersnu
Varro;
also
Pael.):
L.
cdnus,
cascus.
(Festus,
'senex'
;
—
'
:
;
U. pusme'cui', es»i«i'huic' (Skt. dsmdi
O. posmom 'postremum' with sm from stm (139,
Pael. prismu 'prima'.
sm.
sL
'Labius';
from
(139,
O.
slaagid'fine'
— U.
(derivation
*dis-ligd, etc.)
;
—
etc.); so also
fecerit'
Cf.
2).
uncertain);
dis-leralinsust 'i-axityxva
—
— O.
(cf.
so also O. peessl[um with
L.
si
also
Slabiis
dlligo
from
stl
2).
zd.
U.
sistu'sidito', ander-sistu, is best
*sizd{e)t6d : L. sldo from *si-zdd
(cf.
explained as from
nidus from *nizdos, Eng. west).
Phonology
7G
a.
U. ninctu 'iiinguito', the
(Eng. snow, Lith. snegas,
initial s
Grk. reyos beside ariyos,
i-oot
etc.),
of
[il4
which appears iu oxier languages with
represent a by-forra without s, like
may
etc.
maimas 'uiaximae'
is probably from *7naisemo- il47, 3. a, 189, 3),
through the stages *maizemo- (112), *maizino-, with loss of z. in contrast to the
0.
5.
preservation of
s.
way
as
probably from *summd. 'mp-(e)md (125,
1).
U. sumtu 'sumito', which cannot be explained in the same
c.
L. siano from *susmd, *sups-{e)mo,
d.
is
That O. imad-en 'ab imo' comes from *ins-mo-,
derivation of L. iinus,
is
oiien
assumed as the
unlikely.
Intervocalic rs
115.
1.
Original intervocalic
rs,
which becomes rr in Latin,
remains unassimilated in Umbrian, while in Oscan
r
with lengthening of the preceding vowel.
r
was weakly sounded and
ples
U.
:
tursitu,
it
appears as
In Umbrian rs the
L.
from
terreo
*terseo;
h.farreus from *fars-eo'territorium':
L. te)-ra from *ttrm.
O. tenim, teer[um
\] .'farsio, fasio^ fasiu 'farrea':
a.
of the
Exam-
often omitted in the spelling.
tusetu 'terreto':
U. Gen. Sg. farer instead of *farser (L.
farris)
Is
—
(see 117),
due to the influence
Nom.-Acc. far (117).
2.
Intervocalic rs arising from syncope, in Latin not dis-
tinguished from the preceding, appears in
f mbrian
as
rf,
in
Oscan as rr. Examples U. Cerfe, Serfe L. Cents (i.e. Cerrus),
from *Ker{e)soO. Kerri Cereri' from *Ker{e)s-eU. parfa
from
*paresa-\
'parram'
O. hjerrias 'caperenf from *her{i)sent
O. sverrunei from *SHeres-on-: L. susitrrus (96).
(216);
—
;
—
Note.
:
:
'
—
For the development
following stages must be assumed
The
;
—
of original rs in Oscan. as given above, the
:
rs
— rz — — r with compensative lengthrr
later rs of 2 passed through the first
two stages, but stopped at rr
remained unchanged, tliough iu Umbrian the rs of 2 and ^
have the same histoiy). But it should be pointed out that the assumption of a
double development in Oscan, according as the rs was original or arose through
syncope, rests wholly on the form teer[um, and that for this a different explanation is at least possible, though somewhat complicated (s«e 76. 4). Barring
this word, we should assume that Oscan, like Latin, had rr for the rs of 1 as
well as for that of 2, and at least one of the examples under 2, namely sveirunei,
would be more naturally put under 1. Further material, such as a form correening.
(the
still
later rs of 3
sponding to U. tursitu, is necessary to settle the matter conclusively. (0. teras
'terrae'(?), from the Curse of Vibia. might stand for *ferra« as well as for *<eros.)
77
Consonants
117]
3. Intervocalic rs from rss, earlier rts or rtt (137, l, 138),
remains in Oscan as in Latin, but appears as rf in Umbrian.
Thus O. Fepo-o/961 '*Versori', U. tra/mor^ 'transverse': L. versMS.
rs before consonants
116.
rs before consonants,
some combinations
which
in Latin loses
in the case of intervocalic
rs,
r,
Umbrian the
retained, thougli in
is
s,
or in
r,
as
was weakly sounded and often
omitted in the spelling.
1.
U.
rslc.
persklu, persclu,
—
L. posed
pesclu 'precatione':
from *porscd
here also O. compa^-ascuster 'consnlta, erit' if
from parse-, not prase- (see 81, a);
U. Turskum, Tuscom ^TusTvparjvoi,
TvpprjvoL).
cum' (cf. Grk.
;
O. kersnu 'cena',
rsn.
2.
cersnatur
:
qert- 'cut', Skt. krt-, etc.
Sai9 beside Baiofiai)
nimu
'precator',
For
Note.
3.
But O.
kerssnais, kerssnasias, etc.,
rst.
— U.
;
U.
for meaning,
;
perstu,
in the combination
rst,
cf.
Grk.
persnihmu, pesnimu, persnihimu, pes-
denominative from *persk-ni-
(146).
which gives L. rn (cernuus), there
original rsn,
is
no example.
(?) from *persktdd (146).
indicates that in Oscan the r was lost
pestu 'ponito'
pestliim, peessl[ujn,
or at least in rstl
Final
117.
U. sesna,
L. cena from *kesnd, *kersna (earlier *kers-snd-, *kert-
from root
snd,
—
Final rs becomes
-r,
(76, 2).
rs
as in Latin.
Thus O.
far,
U.far
:
L. far from *fars (cf Gen. Sg. farris from *farsis, Goth, barizlikewise in the case of rs arising from syneins'-oi barley');
—
cope, U. ager
:
.
L. ager from *agers, *agros
(91, 2)
;
— Nom.
PI.
O. cewsiwr 'censores' from *eenstdr{e)s, U. frater, /rateer 'fratres'
from *frdter(e)s (90, 1). The spelling /rateer points to compensaSee 76, 3.
tive lengthening.
a.
b.
medial
In O. usurs, Ace. H., -rs is from -r{e)ss.
Before an enclitic beginning with a vowel
rs.
Cf. 113, a.
Thus
tJ.
pars-esf 'par
erit'.
TJ.
rs is preserved, like
78
Phonology
A
118.
change of sr to /r, whence in Latin
medial hr (filnebris from
Italic period,
and
positions
from
is
[118
(as,
*frnies-ris),
Oscan-Umbrian we should expect fr in all
0.-U./= L. /, b). A probable example
in
bh,
O. tefunim 'burnt-offering', U.
cremandas', from
initial fr,
belongs doubtless to the
*tesro-, *teps-ro
tefrio-to
'ex rogo', tefra'carnes
L. tepor^ Skt. tdpas, etc.
:
Is
119.
Of
1.
which becomes II in
find unchanged in
no certain example. For the Is is
original intervocalic
Is,
and which we should expect
Latin,
Umbrian
(like rs), there is
to
probably secondary in U. pelsatu etc. (see
Final
2.
'aedilis',
Is
Gen. Sg.
120.
'super'
-l(i)s,
-l(o)s)
O.famel 'famulus', U.
Paakul'Paculus',
'patri';
(from
tJpils
l,
a).
Thus O.
-I.
aidil
O. Mutil Mutilus',
katel 'catulus',
0. Upfals and
etc.
262,
becomes
'
have
-Is
from -Us
(cf.
Upfalleis).
p
P
remains, as in Latin.
— O.
U.
— U. dupla
prai,
pre'prae';
:
O.
paterei,
supruis 'superis',
For br from pr, see
'duplas'.
;
Examples
— O.
157,
U. patre
U. super
1.
pt
pt becomes ft, just as kt becomes ht (142), and this
remains in Oscan. In Umbrian this ft, together with the ft in
which / comes from dh (136, a), becomes ht, and this has the
that is, the h was almost
same further history as the ht from kt
121.
—
Examples: O. seriftas
U. screhto, screihtor: L. scriptus
O. ufteis volunL. optio
uhftis, from *optiso probably, with the same
or wholly
lost in pronunciation (75, 142).
'scriptae',
tatis',
change
:
of secondary pt,
;
U.
'deponito', subator^ omissi')
0. hipid; see
Note.
—
hahtu, hatu,
;
—
'
hatu 'capito' (also subahtu
from *haft6d, *haptdd, *hapit6d
(cf.
218).
The
peculiar spelling of 0. uhftis perhaps indicates the beginning
of a development like that in Umbrian.
:
I2s]
Consonants
79
ps
122.
Before coasonants^s becomes
1.
s,
Thus
as in Latin.
U. ostewc^M 'ostendi to': L. ostendo from *ops-tendd.
Original intervocalic ps
2.
O.
osu[ws 'adsint':
L.
ob-sint;
is
— so
assimilated
ss.
Thus
essuf,
esuf,
to
O.
perhaps
U. esuf ipse', as if L. *ipsd (197, 5).
3. Secondary intervocalic ps remains unchanged in Oscan,
but is assimilated in Umbrian. Thus O. upsed 'fecit', upsannam,
etc.,
but U.
osatu, oseto,
from *opesd-: L. operor.
b
123.
6 remains, as in Latin.
kiuf 'aedificatio',
124.
is
bh,
always/.
TJ.futu
U.
SoO. triibum'domum', tribarak-
trebeit 'versatur' (15, 14);
— U.
kebu
which appears in Latin initially as /, medially as b,
Examples: O. fust, U. fust'erit', O. fusid 'esset',
'esto', etc.:
L.fui,forem, Grk.
e(j)v,
—
— O.
Skt. bJul-;
ferar, etc.: L. fero, Grk. ^epo), Skt. bhar-;
ferest,
L. cibus.
:
—
JJ.fertu,
fratnim,
U. fratrum 'fratrum': h. frdter, Skt. bhrdtar-;
U. alfu'alba',
O. Alafatemum: L. albus, Grk. aX^o'?;^
O. loufir 'veY: L. libet,
Skt. lubhO. tfei, U. tefe L. tibi, Skt. tubhyam
Dat.-Abl.
PI. ending -fs seen in 0. luisarifs 'lusoriis' (?): L. -bus (cf. also
;
—
—
:
;
—
Skt. -bhyas).
This final
a.
earliest
Oscan
bus', Jipis
6.
'
-fs,
except in the example cited, which
inscriptions,
is
assimilated to
-ss, -s
;
e.g. 0.
is
from one
of the
teremniss ' termini-
legibus', U. avis 'avibus'.
For Umbrian wh from mf,
see 161.
Labials and Nasals
As
p or b followed by a nasal becomes m.
from
*sup-mo-;
U. pelmner 'pnlmentV
somo
'summum'
So U.
*pulpmentum
(pulpa);
L. pulmentum from
U. tremnu^tahevnaculo' from *treb-no- (cf. L. somnus from *sop-no-, *suep-no-).
125.
1.
in Latin,
But /ft remains.
a.
1
—
—
Thus O. Safinim from *Safniom
(81): L.
Samnium.
For the development of sonant aspirates in general, see 160-161.
Phonology
80
mm
nn from nd 135). Thus U. umen
b from ^L' (151).
Cf. L. commurat
(Orelli-Henzen 6404), conumcratur = comburatur
becomes
2. nib
[125
(cf.
;
'unguen' from *omben, with
=
comburat
(CIL.
VI
a.
19267).
U. menes venies' might have arisen
'
in a
compound *l;ommenes from
*kom-benes (0. kiimbened with recijmposition). hut as all other forms show b
(benust, benurent) the m may be merely a graver's error.
t
126.
O.
tris,
U.
In general,
trif
6.
remams unchanged,
t
ti'es
;
— 0.
U. screihtor
tas 'scriptae',
a.
L.
:
At Bantia
estud 'esto',
Thus
as in Latin.
U. etu
'ito';
— O. sonf-
'scripti', etc.
becomes ^, as in Bansae 'Bantiae'. See 100, 3, c.
For change otnlto nd aud tr to dr in Umbrian, see 156, 157, 2.
ti
Final
t
secondary ending of the
Third Singular, became d in the Italic period (earlj- L. feced,
sied, etc.); and this d, like original d, remains in Oscan but is
regularly dropped in Umbrian.
Thus O. deded, U. dede'dedit';
O. fakiiad, U. facia 'faciat', etc.
See also 133.
127.
Original final
1.
as in the
t,
—
a.
In 0. iodaS censeat' the
'
pjocapid, pukkapld (201,
t
is
due
to
an error, as
in pocapit beside
4).
2. But final t from earlier -ti (92). as in the corresponding
primary ending, remains t in both Oscan and Umbrian, though
in Umbrian it was not fully sounded, and, in a few instances, is
omitted in tbe writing. Thxis O. faamat 'tendit', U. licit 'decet',
U. ireJeiY'versatur', U.
The
habe, /iaJe 'habet', heri'vult'.
and -rt is also frequent!}^ omitted in
Umbrian. Thus /its, heries, etc. for usual /?<.sf, heriest;
trioper 'ter' (cf. also L. sem-j^ei-): O. petiro-pe rt qua,tev'
U. pis-her
'quilibet' from *-hert, this probably from *-1ierit (216).
3.
t
of final
-st
;
^
—
—
Final nt
128.
dispute.
The history of original
The secondary ending of
1.
final
the
nt
a
is
Third
matter of
Plural
in
81
Consonants
128]
Oscan-Umbriaii
O. deicans ' dicant', U. dirsans, dirsas
is -ws, e.g.
'dent' (for omission of
n
see 108,
l),
O. fufens 'fuerunt', U.
'decreverunt', etc. (also Pael. coisatens 'curaverunt').
eitipes
It has
been
held that this comes by regular phonetic change from the original
ending -nt, and that the same change is seen in Latin in the
numeral adverbs like quotiens etc. coming from -ient, -int (Skt.
Myat, etc.).
But the Latin forms admit of another explanation,
and for Oscan-Umbrian the
fact that the -ns
is
retained and does
not appear as O.
-ss,
tively late origin
and could not have come from
period.
See
or even as
no with
-f,
indicates that
it is
of compara-
-wt in the ItaUc
note.
A
more probable view is the following. As original -t
changed to -d (127, 1), so original -nt to -nd, and this became -n.
In Latin this was mostly replaced by the primary ending, -wi,
as was -d in the Third Singular by -t but a trace of it remains
in the old forms like damint, explemmt^ etc., in which -unt is
added after the analogy of legxcnt etc. In the Oscan-Umbrian
;
period the forms in -n were remodeled in another way, namely
by the addition
of
s,
of nouns, or perhaps
under the influence of the plural endings
more
specifically of the
Nom.
PI. of w-stems
humuns 'homines' etc.'
2. Final rit from earlier -nti (92), as in the corresponding
primary ending, remains unchanged. Thus O. stahint 'stant',
like O.
O.
omission of n see
set (for
108, 2),
U. sent
U.
furent
final nt,
namely
'sunt',
'erunt', etc.
In Umbrian there are three examples of omission of
o.
surur-o item' (VI b 48) beside the nsual suriir-ont, eru-hu eodem' (lib 22)
'
'
(cf. benurent).
The
form is more commonly taken as 3d Sg. Perf. Indie, 'turbavit' from a
root fur-, but against this view is the obvious parallelism of the passage with
VI a 26. In staheren stabunt' the omission of t is due merely to the fact that
beside usual -hunt, and fefure 'fuerint' (II a 4) for *fefurent
latter
'
the following
word begins with
t.
1 The above explanation combiues a suggestion of Ehrlich, I.F. XI, 29fl ff.,
thinks that the whole ending -ns was adopted from nouns, with Johansson's
assumption of a secondary ending -nd, -n, preserved in L. danunt etc.
who
rUonology
82
[129
a
129. 1. Initial tl^ which becomes I in Latin, as in Idtui
from Hldtos, is seen in U. Tlatie, perhaps connected in form
with L. Latiuvi.
2. Medial tl becomes kl except after s, as in Latin ; and
the change may well belong to the Italic period.
Thus, with
the suf&x which was once -tlo- (248, 3), O. sakarakliim 'templum',
but
U. jPiAacZw 'piaculo', etc.: L. pidculum, poculum, etc.;
O. pestlum 'templum' (for peessl[um see 139,2).
U. joerscZo 'precationem' is probably persc-lo with suffix -Zo-, not -tlo-.
—
Note.
as
if
130.
Umbrian.
'dicito';
U.
Cf the Paelignian cliauge of
.
tr to
kr in sacaracirix, pristafalacirix,
L. *sacratrlx, *praesUbulairlx.
— O.
— O.
tuves,
'dedit';
d remams in Oscan in
Examples: O. deikum,
<??/?>
destrst
'dextra
est',
all positions,
U. destram-e 'in dextram';
— O.
O. edum 'edere';
'duobus'.
pid 'quid',
pod
and initially in
U. teitu, deihi
(^eicwm'dicere',
deded,
—
BeSer
'quod', etc.
Umbrian
i, ?'s,
from d
In Umbrian an intervocalic d regularly appears as f,
For the pronunciation and origin of the character transcribed f see 25, 27.
Examples: tefa, dirsa 'def: O. didest
'dabit' from a Reduplicated Present as if L. *didd, *didere
131.
rs.
a-tefafust,
an-dirsafust 'circumdederit'
pursus 'quadrupedibus'
a.
;
—
zefef,
;
—
change
—
per si 'pede', joe(?<r-
serse 'sedeiis'.
In a few words intervocalic d remains.
doubtful meaning and origin
;
peri,
{tesedi, tenzitim),
Except for a single form of
an r, so that the
these contain
seems due to the dissimilatory influence of this r.
utur aquam'
Grk. vSwp;
tuder '&nem\
iuderato 'finitum', etc.
This last is from an original s-stem *tudes-, and where
the s*is preserved the change of the d takes place, as shown by eturstamn,
eturstahmu 'exterminato', from *tu.r(e)sta-, denominative from *tudes-to- (cf.
failure to
Thus
to
f,
Coredier, Kureties
L. modes-tus).
rs,
'
Coredii'
;
—
'
:
—
;
83
Consonants
132]
6.
The
occasional omission of r from
rs,
as in
Acesoniam beside Acersoniem
rs.
See 76, 1.
minor inscriptions antedate the change of intervocalic d,
and show the sign S with its original value of d (27), as in dunum dede 'donum
(Akefunie),
c.
is
parallel to the omission in the case of original
A few of the
dedit'.
The
occasional presence of
due
to syncope of
f, rs, before and after conan intervening vowel or to transfer
from the intervocalic position. So afpes beside afepes 'adipibus';
af-fertur,
tribficu 'ternio' from *tri-p{e)d-ikidn- (? see 106, a);
ars-fertur, af-peltu, afveitu, etc., with tlie prefix af-, ars- 'ad-',
which gained this form before words beginning with a vowel
mefs, wers'ius' from *med(o)s, with f from other forms (not
extant) in which the vowel was not lost;
teftu, dirstu ^d&to',
tefte 'datur', with f from forms like tefa (l3l).
132.
sonants
is
—
—
—
—
Note.
In the
last
two examples we cannot explain the
f
as hav-
ing arisen in the unsyncopated forms *medos and *didetdd, since the
syncope here took place in all probability in the Oscan-Umbrian
period.
The normal development of *did(e)tod, namely *diUod, is
probably to be recognized in titu, ditu, which interchange with tertu
etc., although these can also be regarded as standing for *dUod and
connected with dia
We find
a.
r,
r,
'
faciat'.
in place of
r,
rs,
in mersus, Dat.-Abl. PI. of mers,
mersuva, derivative of the same {*medes-uo-);
beside arsnioAamo 'ordinamini';
—
— tertu
beside teftu;
tribrisine beside tribricu
;
and
— armamu
— ar-veitu, ar-ueitu
—
arfertur beside ars-fertur.
(once even a-veitu) beside af-veitu, ars-ueitu
The difference between meisus, mersuva, and mers is probably only one of
;
In the Latin alphabet we have regularly
spelling.
(and even mersi ius
'
sit'
for merss-si).
rs for rss, as in
The sound
and we may assume that when followed by
s it
was
mers
=
mefs
of f
was not far from
still
nearer
rs,
rs,
so that the
combination might be written either fs (mers, etufstamu, in I b) or rss, whence rs
Perhaps tertu, armamu, are mere mistakes in spelling
(mersus, mersuva, in III).
The r for rs in tribrisine may
cf. fanu corrected by graver to ranu).
(a for S
;
be due to the following s.
But the resemblance of
ar-veitu, ar-fertur, etc. to early
ar-fuerunt, etc. suggests that ar-
is
v, f, and does not come from af-, ars-,
(see above), as is the ad- of L. ad-fui.
before
Latin ar-vorsum,
the form which the prefix regularly assumed
which in
af-veitu etc. is analogical
b. According to the most probable explanation of dersua, desua'prosperam' {*ded{e)s-uo- giving, granting', from *dedos 'gift'), tesvam would stand
for *tersvam, this to be explained precisely like mersuva (a).
'
:
Phonology
84
[133
Final d
Final
133.
in Oscan, but
d,
is
including the d from earlier t (127, l), remains
dropped in Umbrian, in both cases without
regard to the quantity of the preceding vowel.
Examples
—
but U. svepu'sive' (= O. suae pod);
Abl. Sg. O. toutad, dolud, slaagid,
O. deded'dedit', but U. dede;
Imperat. O. estud, actud, but U. futu,
but U. tota, poplu, mani
O. jooci'quod', pid'quid',
aitu
;
;
— 3d Sg.
a.
—
—
Subj. O. fakiiad, hipid, but U.
In Oscan there are two examples of h for
d,
fagia,
combifiami.
both on the Curse of Vibia,
Capuan dialect. These are svai
suluh 'omnino', an Ablati%e
pah 'sive' = suae pod of the Tabula Bantina
used adverbially.
6. By combination with an enclitic beginning with a vowel, an original
final d becomes intervocalic and so is preserved in Umbrian as f, rs.
Thus pif-i,
indicating a weakening of the final d in the
:
;
pirs-i
:
O.
pid,
L. quid;
—
puf-e, pors-i
—
O. pod, L. quod
:
;
— ef-ek
:
0.
id-ic.
Similarly U. -ar 'ad' in the only examples (two)
begins with a vowel, and twice also even
other examples the form
all
when
it
where the next word
begins with a consonant.
In
is -a.
Initial di
The
134.
history of initial di
is
the same as in Latin.
It
preserved in a few Oscan inscriptions of early date, as in early
Latin Biovis, but elsewhere the d is lost.
So O. Diuvei, Aiovfei,
is
diuvilam,
but
a. It is
luveis, luvei, iuvilam,
doubtful
contains original
of
i
to
i.
di.
if
It
U.
luve, loui.
the *diekolom to which Bantian zicolom 'diem' points
may
See note to 100,
be from
die-, like L.
dies,
with dialectic change
3, c.
nd,
dn
135. nd becomes nn, usually written n in Umbrian (25, 26).
So the Gerundives O. lipsannam 'operandam,' sakrannas, eehiianastim, JJ.pifianer,
de;
— U.
anferener, etc.
ponne, pone,
L. *quomde like
quamde;
L. osfendito (see also 156)
'intendito', etc.
;
— 0.pan,pam 'quam'
O. pun,
— U.
;
:
L. quam-
pon'enm\ from *ponide
as
if
ostendu, ustentu from *ostennetod
:
similarly ampentu 'impendito', endendu
:
85
Consonants
187]
In the case of ndl the change to nnl,
change of nl to
dent',
11
with the further
nl,
led to such forms as U. apelust 'impen-
(107, 3),
which
entelust 'intenderit',
based upon
are
-pend-lo-,
-tend-lo- (226).
U. une
a.
The
136.
d OT
as
dh,
'L.facio,
which appears
Examples
Grk.
fesnaf-e:
L,.
Ti9r]fj,t,
0.
:
Aiifineis
:
Grk. vSup.
— O.
feihiiss
— U.
;
L. ruber, Grk.
L. fidd,
:
— O.
Grk.
iXev6ep6<;
;
— U.
in both
fakust, etc.
fiisnii
'fanum',
or:
TreiOai,
werfaZe 'templum'
—
— U. com-
Skt. mddhya^;
Grk. nrvvOdvoiiai
— O.
U.
rufni 'rubros':
Liivfreis 'Liberi':
staflatas 'statutae',
stabilis,
Telxo<;,
L. forum, Grk. 0vpd, Eng.
L. medius,
Grk.
— O.
/
L. Jingo, Grk.
'muros':
fiiru:
Skt. rudhird-;
epvdp6<;,
'*stabularem': L. stabulum,
orig. -dhlo-;
is
facia,
a; in either case the / represents dh).
liber,
but medially
L. Aedinius, aedes, Grk. aWo<;, Skt. Sdhch ;
bifiatu 'n\intia.to'
L.
:
(probably from the same root
etc.
O. mefiai 'in media':
door.
factud, U.
faldiad,
Skt. dhd- (root dhe-)
Skt. dih- (root dheiffh-);
(86,
*uddr
in Latin initially as/,
fdnum, festus,
as the preceding);
O.
i.e.
according to the surrounding sounds,
b
positions.
U.
probably from *udne, Abl. Sg. of utur,
is
relation of 0. Perkens to Gen. Perkedne[is is not clear.
with suffix
U. staflarem
-flo-,
Grk. -6\o-,
L. verbdlis, verbum, Goth.
:
waurds, Eng. word.
Here belong also U. Ace. PI. Me/ portiones' from *ueif-f, and U. vetu
from *ueif(e)tod L. dl-vido, Skt. vindhdte, etc. In vetu the / has
passed through the same development as that of ft from pt (121).
u,.
'
'
dividito'
Dental
137.
1.
dental
Thus U.
period.
U. Fiso^A&o
(cf.
A
and the change
Latin,
is
+
s
assimilated to a following
s,
revestu'revisito':
L.
Fidio', 0. Fiisiais '*Fisiis':
msd from
\j.
*ueid-sd
fisus from
For the development of sonant aspirates
in general, see
;
—
*fid-s-o-
fidus-tus).
^
as in
to ss doubtless belongs to the Italic
160-161.
;
Phonology
86
[137
2. But secondary ts, due to the syncope of an intervening
vowel or to a late combination, remains under the designation z
in the native alphabets, appearing as s in the Latin alphabet.
U. ta§ez, foaes'taciThus O. hiirz'hortus' from *hortos (90, 1);
—
—
—
O. az'ad' from *ad-s (cf. L. ab-s etc.);
tus' from Haketos
O. aserum
puse, from *put-s (202, 6).
puze,
pons
'nt\
U.
O. puz,
alphathe
native
in
found
it
is
not
since
'adserere' is ambiguous,
also
l
here
under
than
rather
here
bet, but probably belongs
*ostend(e)senter.
U. oste7isendi ^ostendentnv' from
;
;
Note. It is uncertain whetlier the s of the Latin alphabet also denoted
It has been suggested that
or -whether the sound had actually become s.
U. zefef 'sedens' with z for s is an indication that even before the native alpha^
bet vras abandoned, a change had taken place so that the sound of z was practs,
tically
of s in place of z in the native alphabet,
But there are no examples
s.
has also been explained as arising in a compound like *anzefef (cf.
Still, if the analysis of U. piuzure as *prb-sode (94) were
anzeriatu, 110, 1).
more certain, it would add weight to the first suggestion.
and U.
zefef
Dental
The combination
138.
+
Dental
of the final dental of a root
with
shows the same treatment as in Latin, and had
Examdoubtless become ss, or st before r, in the Italic period.
the
of a suffix
i
ples
O. fepaopec '*Versori' (U. trahuorfi 'transverse' with rf
:
from
rss
— U.
from *vert-to-^
on a participial stem *sesso-:
see 115, 3): L. versus, earlier *verssus,
;
sesust 'sederit', probably based
L. sessus (* sed-to-^)
;
— O.
usurs probably: L. osor [*6d-tdr^);
U./roseiom 'fraudatum': &?i.v\j'L.fraussus{^fraud-to-'^).
rifs
probably as
if
U. castruo
trous,
a.
L. Husdrihus from lusus (*loid-to-^);
:
L. castrum {*cat-tro-^
In the case of dh
+
t,
;
cf. cassis
the normal phonetic development
L. custos
Eng.
KeiBui,
:
Grk.
hide).
Goth, sazds sting')
'
an extension
L. offfndix
1
'
;
is
—
luisa-
— O.
from
the combination becoming ddh in Indo-European," and resulting In
e.g.
O.
cas-
*cat-ti-).
different,
st in Italic,
Kia-doi, Goth. Auzd hoard', from *kudh-to-^ (for root cf.
So L. hasta, U. AostatM 'hastatos', from *ghadh-ta^ (cf.
'
— probably
of *festo-
from
U. ufestne 'operculatis'(?) from *op-/est(i)KO-,
*bhendh-to-'^ (root bliendh-. Eng. bind, seen also in
knot').
So written for coiiveDience
in
showing the
partially transformed even in the parent speech.
root.
These combinations were
The Gutturals
140]
But
in
most cases
this
87
development has been interrupted by an analogical
t of the suffix, so that ddh was replaced
restoration in prehistoric times of the
by
dt (W), which then became ss in Italic, as usual.
Thus L. iussus, noi Hustua,
though from a root ending in dh. There is, then, no difficulty in the assumption (189, 1) that 0. messimass 'medioximas'(?) comes from *inedh-tmmo(Skt. mddh-you-), and O.-U. nessimo- proximus' (cf. O.Ir. nessajre 'next') from
*nedhAmmo- (Skt. nah- 'tie', Partic. naddhd-), though the latter may also come
from neS-, a by-form of nedh-, seen in Skt. nidistlia- next', Av. nazdista-. 0. nistrus 'propinquos' is also, probably, from *nedh-tero- (*neddhero-), either through
*nestero- with the same development as in L. custos, or through *neUro- with
restored suffix and syncope, and subsequent development as in L. castrum (in
the latter assumption there is a chronological difficulty, though not an insurmountable one).
'
'
Other Combinations of Dentals
139.
1.
A
dental
Thus O.
in Latin.
is
assimilated to a following ^, ^, or/, as
piikkapid,
pocapit 'quandoque', a
of pod, probably *pod-kdd-pid
*pertkd:
L. pertiea
U.
aj»e 'ubi'
appei-i
PI. copi/" 'capides'
other case-forms);
a.
see 201,
2.
— O.
— O.
perek.,
aikatus 'advocati'
probably from *ad-pe
So
'iidem',
if
of
t
in the
combinations stm,
peessl[um (for
ss,
;
r
in
— U.
is
stn,
and
stl,
seen in O.
subject
posmom
pusnaes beside pustnaiaf 'posti-
see 162,2) beside pestliim'templum'.
in Latin, with subsequent loss of
U.
—
Ace.
these contain the enclitic dom.
s,
pomerium from
moiriom, pone from *post-ne (U. postne). Us from
also
— U.
5.
A loss
— O.
8);
assimilation of d to a preceding k or s must be assumed
and O. iussu
'postremum' beside pustm[as
;
(89, 3, 102, 3);
(202,
from *kapid-f (bapu: is a mistake due to
aflukad from *ad-Jlok- (? see 97, a).
to special local or chronological conditions,
cas'
compound
U. percam, from
— O.
A remarkable
for 0. ekkum'item'
But
;
;
slis, stlis.
*post-
Cf.
pusveres beside post uerir 'post portam'.
The Gutturals
140.
gutturals
It is necessary to distinguish
known
between the two
as the palatals and the labiovelai-s.
series of
The palatals
appear as simple A;-sounds in the western languages (Greek,
:
Phonology
88
Latin, Celtic, Germanic), conveniently
[140
known
as the eentum-
languages, while in the eastern group (Indo-Iranian, Balto-Slavic,
Armenian, Albanian), known as the sateTTi-languages (Avestan
satdm
e, I,
= L. centum), they develop into sibilants
in the
Romance
languages).
The
(like L.
c,
g, before
which were
palate and with an accomlabiovelars,
pronounced well back on the soft
panying rounding of the lips, appear as simple ^-sounds in the
satera-languages, while in the centum-languages the rounding
of the lips has resulted in a distinct w-sound closely followThis
ing the guttural, giving what may be called A;2^-sounds.
M-element may remain distinct, as in Latin qu, or may unite with
the guttural to form a labial, as in the Oscan-Umbrian p.
It
is one of the chief characteristics of Oscan-Umbrian as compared
with Latin that the labiovelars appear regularly as labials.
There is still a third series of gutturals, called the pure
velars, which remain simple ^-sounds in both groups, showing
neither the tt-element in the centum-languages nor the develop-
ment to sibilants in the satem-languages. But since within either
group this series is identical with one of the other two, it will
be necessary here, where we are for the most part only comparing
Oscan-Umbrian with Latin, to distinguish only two series, the
one which shows the M-element and the one which does not.
We shall treat, then, the A;-sounds, which include the IndoEuropean palatals {k etc.) and the pure velars {q etc.), and the
^w-sounds, which represent the labiovelars {qu etc.).
k141. h appears as k,
L.
keenzstur:
L. cano
cust):
;
— O.
L. died
c,
as in Latin.
censed, censor,
;
rier 'decuriis':
etc.;
Examples
— U.
kanetu,
0. censamn,
:
procanurent
deikum, deicum, dicust, U. dersicust (from *dedi-
— O.
Dekmanniiiis '*Decumaniis', U. tekuries, dequ-
L. decern.
a.. It is uncertain whether ku (i.e. I.E. Ic + u) remained unchanged or
became p like kV (I.E. ql<). Cf. L. eqiius from ekiio- and sequor from seql'-.
For the former would speak U. ekvine, if connected with L. equlnus,
for the
—
The Gutturals
144]
the gentiles Epidius
latter,
Umbrian
territory,
if
89
found in Latin inscriptions from Oscanetc. and are genuine
etc.,
they belong with L. Equitius
O.-U. forms.
6.
In Umbrian a final k
0. izic.
See 201,
erek, erec:
often omitted in the writing, e.g. ere,
is
ere,
beside
1.
kt
But
142.
before
k became a spirant and then simply
t a,
so that the combination
Umbrian.
Jet
h,
appears as ht in both Oscan and
In Umbrian, however, the A was weakly sounded
is evident from its frequent omission in the
or wholly lost, as
and the preceding vowel was lengthened. See
Examples O. ehtrad, U. ap-ehtre, from *ek-tro- L. extra, etc.
writing,
:
O. Uhtavis
U.
U.
sahta,
speture
:
L. Octdvius
;
sahatam
:
satam,
:
— U.
:
rehte
L. sdnctus
:
;
L. recte;
— U.
— O.
uhtur
75.
;
—
saahtiim,
L. auctor ;
:
L. {in-)spector.
a. It is possible that the same change from k to h should be recognized
before p, examples of which would be 0. ehpeilatas 'erectae', and ehprelvid, of
uncertain meaning, on a fragmentary inscription. But the eh may be due to
extension from compounds of words beginning with
t.
resulting from the syncope of an inter-
143. Secondary kt,
It remains
vening vowel, has an entirely different history.
unchanged in Oscan, while in Umbrian it appears as it, the k
having passed through the same development as in French /ait
O. actud
from h. factum. Examples O.factud h.facito
0. uincter L. vincitur
U. aitu, aitu O. actud
L. agito
U. teitu, deitu 'dicito' from *deik(e)tod (the original diphthong
;
—
is
:
—
:
represented by the
feetu
'ia.cito'
(afveitu,
;
e
:
only; see 65);
arsueitu 'advehito',
;
—
:
— U.
feitu,
:
;
feitu, fetu,
Here belongs also U. -veitu
kuveitu 'convehito') from *uekt6d, this
from *fek{e)tod
from original *ueghetdd
—
(219).
(160).
Umbrian palatalization of k
144.
In Umbrian
a k before the vowels e
and
i,
and before
s.
consonantal i, becomes a
This recalls the development of Latin e before palatal vowels
The precise
in the Romance languages, as in French cent etc.
sibilant,
written
5, s,
or often simply
—
Phonology
90
[144
pronunciation of the Umbrian sound, the difference between it
and the ordinary s, is of course uncertain. It may have been s
As regards the use of s for s, it
(i.e. Eng. sh) or s (palatal s).
is comparatively rare initially, but between vowels vastly more
common than J. Examples: seswa 'cenam', ^ersnatur 'cenati':
L. cena, O. kersnu
always
s)
— desenduf
uncus —
tus
—
—
sihitu, sihitu
;
skalge-ta, scalse-to
:
:
—
ti^it
;
— pase
—
(14 times, always
:
L.
L. oalice
;
(f ecei
;
— curnase
(15 times,
s):
angif
:
L. taci-
L. ancus,
'cornice' (Ace.
Observe also pesetom 'peccatum' from *pecceto-:
Sg. curnaco).
L. pecco from *petcd.
Further, with consonantal
frequently omitted in the writing,
SanUe, Sansie,
fa^ia, fagiu,
purdinsust, purtincus, etc.
§1,
:
which
i,
L. facio
;
is
—
purdinsiust''j)orre's.eiit\
(-ik-io7i-, -ik-in, I8l);
find also
fagu
*Sancius (Sancug); tribfigu'ternio' beside
Sa5e: L.
Abl, Sg. trihrisine
We
L. cTnctus
:
tacez, tases
;
L. decern
;
;
;
L. pace
:
()i7«'-Perfect, 229).
number
in a
si,
of words, but in these the
due to a following e which has been
lost by syncope after having affected the k.
Thus ticlu 'dedicationem' from *dik-elopreuislatu (also preuilatu by engraver's
error) '*praevinculato', denominative from *ui>ik-elo-: L. vinculum
struh^la, strusla '*struiculam' from * struuikeld-.
But
when k is preceded by s it is not affected, e.g. veskles, uesclir
'vasculis' from *ues-kelo-.
The instrumental suffix -klo- remains
unchanged, since this does not come from -kelo- like the diminutive suffix.
So pihaklu, pihaclu 'piaculum', etc.
palatalization of the k
;
;
is
—
—
In several words
we
unchanged before e or i. In some this is
which the k is followed by
another vowel, as Gen. Sg. Naharcer after Naharcom. So probablj- also forms
of the Dat. Sg. and Dat.-Abl. PI. Wke fratreci, todceir, etc. though in these e, i,
comes from earlier oi. Cf. also Pupfike beside Puprice etc. A few forms occurring in the oldest tables may be regarded as survivals from a period antedating
a.
due
find k
to the analogical influence of other cases in
the process of palatalization, e.g. kebu
niem, and
its
:
L. cibus.
The origin
relation to 0. Akudunniad are obscure.
ku-kehes, there
is
of Akefunie, Acerso-
For ce^/i 'accensum
no satisfactory etymology (connection with Grk.
sit'(?),
/co(w
from
*Ka.f-^w impossible).
b.
etc.,
For original
above),
we
ki,
which regularly appears
find simply
i
in
as
or
^i, si.
usaie beside usace,
and
<;,
J, s
(fa5iu, fa^u,
in peiu, peiw,
from
i see 45)
The reason for this is not apparent, and
L. pjceus.
assume an error in usaie and to reject the comparison of peiu with
But peiu denotes some color, contrasted with rufru rubros', and the
*pik-io- (for e for
some prefer
L. piceus.
meaning
form,
91
The Gutturals
146]
we
:
to
'
'piceos'
is
so strikingly suitable that in spite of the difBculty in the
prefer to accept the connection.
Cf. also feia'faciat' (219).
ks
145.
'dextra
Before consonants ks becomes
1.
est',
tariarum';
U. destram-e
—
'in dextrani';
*persk-, *porsk-, etc. (97)
s.
— U.
Thus O.
destrst
sestentasiaru 'sextan-
from *perk-sk-
(cf. Ij.
posco,
*porscd from *pork-sk-, beside precor), in U. persclo 'precati-
onem', persnihimu^pTeca,toT'
(see
146),
etc.,
beside pepurkurent
and in O. comparascuster 'consulta
'poposcerint',
beside
erit'
kiijmparakineis.
Note. The reduction to s in the examples given belongs to difierent
In *persk- it is probably Indo-European, in sestentasiaru Italic, in
destrst Oscan-Umbrian.
periods.
both original and secondary, becomes ss, s.
meddis 'meddix' (Gen. Sg. medikeis); also Nom.
PL meddiss from *meddik{e)s (90, 1);
U. was 'vitium' from
*uak(p)s (cf. L. vaco).
But sometimes the k is restored under
2.
Final
Thus O.
ks,
meddiss,
—
the influence of the oblique cases, e.g. 0.
meddiss, O. tiivtiks'publicus',
3.
Intervocalic ks
is
U.
Nom. PL
fieSSet^
=
fratreks, /ra^rea;* '*fratricus'.
seen in O. eksuk'hoc', exac 'hac\
which corresponds U. esu, esu, essii 'hoc', esa 'hac', etc.
uncertain whether this ks is original or secondary.
If the
compare O. dpsannam U. osatu (122, 3).
to
etc.,
It is
latter,
:
Loss of k between coiisonants
146.
is
O.
Loss of k
(in part
from kU by
seen in O. molta, U. muta:
ybrii's
'po tins':
inative from
— O.
Horkmo-, *torkU'-mo-
between consonants
L. multa, mulcta (muled);
L. fortis, forctis;
L. urna from *urcnd (ureeus);
153)
— U.
Umasier '*Urnariis':
turumiiad 'torqueatur',
:
—
denom-
L. tormentum (torqued)
;
—
persnihimu precator', denominative from *persk-^i- {*perskfrom *perk-sk-, 145);
U. perstu 'ponito'(?) fi'om *persk(e)tdd
If.
'
—
Phonology
92
— 0.
[146
U. puntes 'pentads', from *ponk-t-,
*ponku-t- (153), beside O. IIo^TrTte? and pomtis 'quinquiens' from
*po'mptis, with p after *2}ompe 'quinque' (cf. L. Qulntus, Quincsimilarly, where the combination is due to sj-ncope,
t^ls)
U. anstintu 'distinguito' from *-stinkt6d, *-stinkl<-tdd (153), but
(cf.
peperscust);
;
Piintiis,
—
?imc^M 'ninguito' with the guttural restored from uns)-ncopated
forms prior to the labialization in the latter (or were n and nc
for the same sound, namely the guttural nasal?).
In the examples of nt from nkt the k of the latter is
from ku (153). In the case of original nkt (i.e. with I.E. k) the
See 73, 142.
nasal was lost and the kt became ht, as elsewhere.
two spellings
a.
U. kunikaz, conegos 'conixus' shows the same reduction of
nkn to w as L. conlveo (root kneiguh-, Goth, hneiwan).
b.
g
Original g is
O. Genetai'Geuitae'
147.
ples:
'lege';
1.
— O.
2.
for the
;
— O.
Unginiid'sententia':
most part unchanged.
aragetud'argento'
L. tongitio
Exam-
— O.
— U. o^er
ligud
'ager'.
gn remains in Oscan, but appears as n in
U. natine L. ?i<Jfw from
Thus O. Gnaivs'Gnaeus';
Initial
Umbrian.
;
;
*gndtio {gens)
;
—
—
naratu, naraklum
:
:
L. ndrro^ gndrus.
3. An Italic change is that of intervocalic gi to ii, the first i
For to
then forming a diphthong with the preceding vowel.
L. maior from *magios {inagis, magnus), maius, Maius, etc. belong
O. Maiitii 'Maio' (see 100, 2), with Nom. Sg. Mais, and mais''^ 'magis,
from *maiios
plus',
Cf. also
(91, l).
U.
aiu ' agitationes, disturb-
ances' (?), probably from agio.
a.
0.
L.
In *maistero- (whence U.
mestni
'
maior') and *maisemo- (whence
maimas 'maximae', 114, 6), the *mais- may
maiestas), but more probably has replaced magis
4.
(cf.
(cf.
L. magister) under the
0. Maesius mensis Maius' (Festus) seems
Maiu3, 0. Maiiul, to be formed directly from nxais.
influence of forms like 0. mais.i
also, in contrast to L.
also be from *maiies
'
Assimilation of ^ to a following
/nj'fruges' from *frug-f
/
is
seen
m
U. Ace. PL
(59).
According to another view, once held by the author also, these words are not
cognate with L. magis, maior, etc. but with Goth, mau (Eng. more etc.).
1
—
:
The Q-utturah
149]
93
Unibrian palatalization of g
Corresponding to the palatalization of h before
148.
by
i.
secetu, joroseseto 'prosecta'
a.
An
modern forms
name
of the
is
preserve the
and
g,
it
of the city with that of the divinity.
seen in
has been suggested that the
to a " pious fraud " of the priests
due
i is
But the mediaeval and
'
spelling cited
eveietu
Germ, weihen).^
apparent example of palatalization of 3 by a preceding
Duvina, liouinur, louinur, etc. beside Ikurins Iguvinus'.
name
—
beside prasekatu'prosecato');
'voveto' from *e-^egetdd, *e-ueiget6d (L. victima.
the
and
e
Umbrian change of ^ to a sound which is represented
Thus muieto 'TOMttituTcC beside ww^aiw'muttito' (cf. pru-
the
i is
who wished
to connect
Cf. luve, louie, liouie, etc.
gh
149.
gh appears
Examples: O.
as h, as in Latin.
hiirz,
Mr-
— 0. humuns 'homines', U. homonus
—
'hominibus': L. homo
O.
U. hondra
— O. her ^Yo\et\
hondomu
L. humus
U.
L. horior
— O.
'caperent': L.
Grk.
Skt.
hold' —
—
jingo with g for gh
'muros' Grk.
O.
L. incoho — O.
perhaps
O. kahad
a consonant); — 0.
emittenLi.vergo (g for gh
tiim
:
L. hortus, Grk. )(6pT0^
;
hu[n]truis 'inferis',
;
''m&Tno^ :
etc.
heriest 'volet', etc.:
(15,
heriiad 'capiat',
etc. (15, 1);
Keres,
hjerrins
feihiiss
'infra',
est
5);
%et/3,
Tet;y;o9
:
'capiat' :
7i(fra»i«
eehiianasiim
darum', U. ehiato 'emissos' (used of the victims
hunt)
zi<^'u 'gape'.
a.
Mo
L.
:
For U.
Umbrian h was
;
Verehasiui ' Versori'(?),
;
after
sacrificial
'
after n) ;
(L.
'
'let out' for
the
(occasionally transitive 'emit'), Lith.
-veitu 'vehito', see 143.
so
weakly sounded
that, as in Latin, the letter is
some-
times omitted, or, vice versa, employed where it has no etymological value.
an-ostatu
Thus eretu beside usual Aeriiu optato' (: /ieriest volet' etc., above);
enclitic -ojit after consonants
beside av^hostatu, hostatu hastatos' L. kasta ;
'
'
'
beside -hont after vowels
hipens (84, 264, 2)
habina 'agnas':
;
—
etymological);
—
:
(er-orit,
from *eitom,
from *e-baitra (L. baeto)
chdgd 'goat', in which case the h is
perhaps from a root ol- (Grk. iWufii
erv-hont 'idem' etc., 195); eitipes
hebetaf-e beside ebetraf-e
t,.
agnus
— Hule,
—
(? or:
Skt.
holtu 'aboleto'(?),
'
in exitus'
;
etc.).
In O. Hemkinai Eryoinae' the h
'
of which
it
is
an
is
due to the influence of Herentatei,
epithet.
1
Osthofe, I.F.
6,
39
ff.
::
Phonology
94
The
6.
substitution of
/
[149
for A, in folus for holus
and other forms
cited by
Latin writers, and in Faliscau foied 'hodie', seems to have been characteristic
It is possible that
of rustic Latin and some of tlie neighboring minor dialects.
a borrowed teclmical term originating in regions where this change
For, certainly, the comparison with L. liolus is more attractive
than any other explanation offered.
For U. era-font beside era-/m)it 'eadeni', see 201, C.
XJ.
felsva
is
was made.
kU
150.
H',
puf-e:
Examples:
L. qu, appears as p.
— O. U.
L. quanta; — O.
L. quattuor — *fompe
pedibus'
U.
L. quod;
jufiiiVo-jijeri
— U.
panta:
U. joe^Mr^wrsjts 'quadru-
'quater',
;
:
O. pud, fod,
L. quid;
pif-e:
pid,
U. pumpefias)
(O. pumperiais,
L. quinque.
a.
though
Both O.-U. *pompe and L. quinque are from an Italic *feJfenHfe,
comes by consonant-assimilation from an earlier *penkVe (cf.
this
Grk. irhre, Skt. pdjica).
gW
151.
gV; Latin v or (after n) gu, appears as
O. kiimbened 'convenit,' U. henust 'venerit'
— O.
bivus'vivi':
:
L. vivus (Eng. quick);
L. veru; — U. bum'bovem' (Eng. cow;
— U. umen 'unguen'
some O.-U.
—
agnus
U. habina
L. unguen
— U.
dialect);-
152.
:
g]ih,
Latin
(after n), appears
vis':
(cf.
/
as/.
L.
(initially),
Thus U.
berus 'veribus':
is
see 149, a).
(between vowels), or gu
v
vufru 'votivum', vufetes'voti-
L. *uoueto- (whence votus, like motus from *'moueto-), voveo
Skt. iia^^rfi-'sacrificer', Grk. evxofJ.ai, root uegUJi-
Unquestionable examples of
a.
in
(?
Examples
borrowed from
from *omben (125, 2):
L. Ids
;
b.
L. venio (Eng. come);
form
U. uouse
is
commonly
to a L. *X!OXiicio-.
its relation to
'
initial
/
and
eugUh-).
from gU^h are wanting.
translated 'voto' and regarded as corresponding
But there
is
no adequate explanation of the uou-
the vuf- of the other forms.
For the development of sonant aspirates
in general, see
160-161.
in
95
The Gruttvrah
164]
Loss of B in kU
The u
153.
of
/c2*
etc.
etc. is lost before
another consonant, as
in Latin coctus beside eoquo, qulntus beside qulnque, etc.
Thus
U. puntes 'pentads', from *ponk-t- (146), *ponkU-t-,
beside *pompe with the usual development of ky- (180), while
See also
in O. UoixTrTiei and pomtis the labial is analogical.
146.
The same loss occurs in combinations resulting from syncope, showing- that the latter process antedates the change of
ku etc. to p etc. Thus U. fiktu 'figito' from *fikut6d, *fi0et6d^:
L. figd, earlier fivo;
O. fruktatiuf 'fructus' from *fruJ(^tr-, fruO.
Piintiis,
—
—
U. anstintu 'distinguito'
from *-stinkt6d (146), *-stinklHod, *-stin0-et6d ^
U. ninctu 'ninguito' from *ninky'tdd, *ninffUetod (originally ^A; see 161).
guetdtion-^
L.
:
*fruitdtid, fruitio
;
;
—
U. umtu unguito' instead of *antu or *unkta is an analogical form
m in this case coming from forms like *ummd, *umbo (cf. amen
o.
'
like O. pomtis,
from *ombem: L. unguen; 151).
U. suhocau ' invoco' agrees with L. voco, the k probably originating in
from *uokUs (Grk. eiros, 6<p). In U. kunikaz, conegos
'genu nixus' (as if L. *conigatus for *conivatus) L. coniveo, Goth, hneiwan
'kneel' (root kneigV-hr-), the simple guttural might be attributed to the influence
of forms such as L. nixus, nicto, but in that case it is not clear why we have
6.
Nom.
Sg. *uolcs (L. vox)
:
not *conecos.
Loss of the u before a following u, as seen in L. quincuplex beside qulnque, etc., is perhaps to be recognized for Oscan154.
and so attributed to the Italic period. But the
meagre and indecisive. Examples would be U. pru-
Umbrian
also,
material
is
sikurent'pronuntiaverint':
L. inseque (but
it
is
fully as likely
that the k in this, as in the probably related U. sukatu and in
L. insece beside inseque,
is
due
to the influence of
forms like
L. inseetio, in which the u was lost before the following conso-
nant)
;
— U.
for arquitenens
We
whence arclataf' arc ulatas' (l44), instead of
due to the analogy of *arkvy as L. arcitenens
due to arcv^.
*arkelo-,
*arpelo-, perhaps
is
1
are justified in assamiDg that the Oscau-Umbriau forms go with the
Latin, even though the gff in these forms is not Indo-European. See Brugmann,
Grd. P,
p. 603.
9G
I'itDilohiyy
[154
U. puze'ut' must
then be attributed to the influence of foinis like O. piid, pid, etc.
The p
a.
L.
in O. puf, U. pufe'ubi'
uhi, ut,
and 0.
puz,
are variously explained, but there are no serious
etc.
objections to the view that they represent the regular Latin development of
initial kV-u.
Change
The change
155.
of
Surd Mutes
Sonants
to
ngh seen in L. angulus from
of nkl to
Thus
*arMo- (ancus), doubtless belongs to the Italic period.
O. ungulus 'anulus' (Festus): L. uncu^
lum'
;
— U.
— U. anglom-e 'ad angu-
;
an^Zo/^'oscines' [g 6 times, but twice
from cano).
In Umbrian, nk, nt, except when
from *an-kld-
c)
(L. cldmo; cf. oscen
156.
Thus iuengar:
L. iuvenca
;
— ander
O.
:
final,
anter,
become
L. inter
;
ng, nd.
— Pas-
sives tursiandu, ostensendi, with endings -tor (L. -tur), -ter (U. bet-
—
O. uincter);
ter,
*os-tennetdd
*an-tentu, *en-tentu
hondonnc
^infim.o'
Note.
anfif
157.
Thus
;
1.
A
from
— hondra
'infra":
0. hu[n]truis
'iuferis'
;
—
is
later
than the palatalization of
as
k,
is
shown by
(144).
change of medial pr
to br is regular in
Umbrian.
subra, subra 'supra', kabru 'caprum', eabriner 'caprini', abrof
In supru, kaprum
'apros', abrunu 'aprum'.
ably stands for
also
*os-tentu, this
andendu. endendu'-inten^iio' from
h. -tumo-.
:
This change
and preuislatu
from
ostendii 'ost&Vi6.\to
similarlj-
(135),
we
b,
find embratur 'imperator'
from *Apro-ld2.
A
(91, 2),
tr
and
the p prob-
G).
In Oscan
probably
remains (supruis etc.).
to dr is seen in a few words,
but usually
similar change of tr
though usually
etc., apruf,
as not infrequently elsewhere (30,
Abella- (Abellaniis)
pir
remains (U. fratrom, O. fratnim,
Thus
etc.).
—
from *po-tro- (8l)
O. Sadiriis'Satrius' (8i)
U. ac^ro 'atra', O. Aderl. Atella' from
Atro-ld (see 91, 2, and note but it is possible that dr in this case
is original, becoming tr in Latin, as in taeter from *taed-ro-).
\J.
podruh-pei'^utToque':
;
0.
—
putiinis-pid
;
'
;
Note. The reasons for the variation
Oscan) of pr are obscure.
in the
representation of
tr
and
(in
The Gutturah
160]
158.
Other, naore isolated examples are U. Padellar from
* Patno-ld- (91,
from
97
2, a),
tasis, degetasiiis,
may
with which
*seap-oio-lo- {scdpus),
beside
be comjDared L. scabellum
dignus from *dec-no-,
deketasiiii,
tion of the g being doubtful
etc.
;
— O.
dege-
from *dekentdsio-, the explana(ef.
L. vlginti
— U.
;
?)
'in urbicum', todceir, beside toteor (of. 0. touticom), the
todcom-e
d being
probably a graphic vagary due to the following tuder.
Change
159.
mute
is
The change
of
Sonant Mutes to Surds
of sonant to surd before a following surd
an Indo-European process, but repeats
itself in
the case
Oscan-Umbrian
from *ag{e)t6d, U. fiktu 'figito'
of combinations arising through syncope in the
period.
from
Thus O.
ae^wc^'agito'
*figu(^e)tod (153), etc.
0. akenel, U. aenu, peracni-, etc., if the frequently assumed connection
with L. ago is correct, indicate that ak- in place of ag- was generalized from
such forms as L. actus, actio (cf. U. ahtim), reinforced in the Oscan-Umbriau
period by forms like O. actud.
With this view would agree O. acum on the
Tabula Bantina, though no great weight can be attaclied to this on account of
the frequent misspellings (e.g. licud for ligud).
The words in question have also been connected with L. annus from *atno(Goth. aj>n), and on the side of meaning this is most attractive, especially for
the fairly certain acunum VI nesimum of the Tabula Bantina and the akun.
CXn of no. 13. Moreover the resemblance of the compounds U. per-acni- and
seu-acni- (cf. U. seuom totum', 0. siuom omnino') to L. per-ennis and soU-ennis
(the by-form sollemnis contains a different word, perhaps one related to 0. amniid
a.
'
'
'circuitu') is too striking to be ignored,
though peracni-
is
not 'perennis' in
Now an
Oscan-Umbrian change of medial tn to hn is not sufficiently paralleled by the
change of U to kl, which is Italic (129, 2); and it is, moreover, opposed by
But there may be an
O. Patanal 'Pandae' from *Pat-na- (or earlier *Patena ?).
meaning, but
is
used, like seuacni-, in the
indirect connection
of *atno- with
;
that
is,
same sense as L.
the O.-U. *akno-
may
sollennis.
represent a contamination
some other form, perhaps an *agno- or *akno- coming from 03-
and meaning 'ceremony' (occurring
at fixed periods).
Changes of the original Sonant Aspirates
In the Italic period the Indo-European sonant aspirates
became first surd aspirates, as likewise in Greek, and then the
That is, bh, dh, gJi, guh, became first
corresponding spirants.
160.
;
98
Phonology
[160
then/, p (= Eng. th in thin), x (= Germ, ch), xVfurther changes of p to/, of x to h, and of x-^ to/ even
where common to Oscan-Umbrian and Latin, probably took
'ph, th, kh, ku>h,
The
independently in each branch.
place
The d
(cf.
must come directly from
in
whence
L.
and
since
from Hiprd,
libra)
(0. mefiai)
]>
;
is
impossible,
it
appears as h in
is
tliis
dialects,
but U.
L. medius
borrowed
position Italic/
improbable in the others.
all
of
also Xirpd
Intervocalic
%
makes
it
-veitu 'vehito'
it had reached this stage at the time of the OscanUmbrian syncope, for this implies *uektod (see 143), which can
come from *uexetod, but hardly from *ueh{e)tdd.
161. In Latin we find regularly a sonant mute after a nasal
that is, not only mb and nd (in which the sonant would not neces-
unlikely that
sarily be
due
to the nasal),
ninguit (yeC^ei).
mb fromw/:
f ret
'
but also
The same holds
ngi
and ngu,
e.g. U7iffo (\eix''^)i
true for Umbrian.
Thus
:
ambr-{ambr-etuto ^vahmnto') beside 0.aiiifr-(am'
ambiunt'), from *amfer, which is formed from *amf{i)- (L. am J-,
Grk.
aix(l>i)
after the analogy of anter, su-per, etc.
after *anter-eo, L. inter-eo;
cf.
(i.e.
*amfer-eo
—
— com-
L. comb-uro after amb-uro);
here probably also amb-oltu 'ambulato' (Grk. aXdo/iai?);
from *com-jif-: h.fldo, Grk. -jrelda), root bheidhGrk. irvvOdvoixai, root bheudh- see 86, 7). For the operation
of the process even in composition, see 164, a.
bifiatu 'nuntiato'
(or
;
ng from nx- eringatro cinctum': O.Eng./triw^ 'ring', O.Bulg.
'
krq.gu ' circle', root krengh-.
For nd from n/, and for ngV from nx^' there are no certain examples.
would be attractive to derive -uendu {ahauendu 'avertito', preuendu
'advertilo') from *uen/,etdd (Germ, winden, wenden, root uendh-)
through the medium of *uendetod (like ostendu from *ostendeiod, 156),
and ninctu from *ninxVetdd (Grk. vel^a etc.) through *ningi'etod (like
Skta from *figy-etod, 153). But the vowel-syncope belongs in all probability to the Oscan-Umbrian period, whereas the change to sonant
seems to be Umbrian only, not Oscan (see a with footnote). It is
better, then, to assume the development *iienJ,{e)tod, *uent6d, uendu,
and *ninxy-(e)tod, *ninkVtod (cf. *i(exet6d, *uektod, 160), ninctu.
It
a.
O. ampt'circum'
is
obviously connected with *amf(i)-, L. arnb-,
being formed by the addition of the same
-t(i)
seen in pos-t, per-t, etc.
etc.,
But
;
Doubling of Consonants in Oscan
162]
99
we cannot well derive it from *amf4, with a change of ft to pt, since Oscan
shows, rather, the opposite change ot pt ix> ft (121). Nor can we start from
*amb-t, since amb- from *amf- is confined to Latin and Umbrian (0. amfr- see
above)!.
The explanation is as follows In the Italic period *amf- became
;
:
*am.- before certain consonants, e.g. before
/ (of. U. an-ferener). This *am.- was
extended to other forms, and became a regular by-form of *amf- as in L. am-icio
etc.
Osoan-Umbrian examples are 0. am-vlannud vico' (cf. Grk. d/xcfiodov);
O. aninfid 'circuitu' (16, 2);
probably 0. ampu[l]alum 'ministrum'(?), diminutive from *am-polo- (p from kV): L. an-culus, Grk. d/i0(-7roXos
U. an-ferener
—
'
—
;
'
— U. aji-dirsa/wsi circumtulerit' — U.
— possibly U. am-pena Glossary).
circumferendi'
on both
sides'
From
;
this
'
;
;
—
aplenia
'
impleta, full
(see
by-form am- was formed *am-t, which became ampt with the
same secondary p which
is
seen in L. em-p-tus,
siim-p-tics, etc. (cf. also
ampter-
mini in Festus).
Doubling of Consonants in Oscan
1. Doubling of consonants is to be observed in Oscan
frequently before consonantal
and occasionally before r and v.
Examples Mamerttiais 'Martiis'
liittiuf 'usus' from *oitio'najittiiim 'portionum', Gen. PL beside Gen. Sg. aeteis (I instead
of i is due to the influence of other case-forms, as -im, -iss, etc.);
meddikkiai 'in *meddicia' from *meddik-idtribarakkiuf 'aediDekkieis Decii' (Nom. Dekis)
ficatio' from Hreharh-ion-;
kiimteremenniii 'termina' as
bennieis 'conventus' from *kom-benr-io-
162.
i',
:
—
—
if
;
—
;
—
L. *terminia
—
;
;
—
;
—
alttrei
'alteri'
;
—
—
— punttram 'pontem'.
Dekmanniiiis '*Decumaniis';
alttram 'alteram',
etc.
'
Vitelliii ' Italia',
Dekkviarim 'Decurialem'.
2.
Doubling
of s before
t is
seen in kvaisstur 'quaestor' (once
kvaizstur; influence of keenzstur?);
110, 1)
;
—
piisstist
'positum
est' (?
and
—
see
keenzstur ' censor' (nz
84, a), passtata
= w(«,
'porticum'
(21).
examples of similar doubling, in spite of the fact that they once had etymological
Probably
kerssnais 'cenis'
kerssnasias are also
ss (116, 2); also peessl[um (139, 2).
3.
'
remind us of L. Apand the spelling is perhaps due to
Appelluneis 'ApoUinis', AirTreWovvrji,
puleius beside Apuleius,
The possibUity
etc.,
of separating the
/
of O. amfret
from that of *amf(i)-, as
advocated by some, and assuming an Italic change of sonant aspirate to sonant after
a nasal, has been considered, but given up as improbable. Cf. also O. Verehasiui;
-L.verg6 (IliQ).
100
Phonology
compounds
the influence of
usual Heleviis
L. appello etc.
like
Helleviis
for
simply a mistake.
is
Even
Note.
means
[162
for
words
falling
under
and
1
the doubling
2,
is
same word.
universal, the spelling sometimes varying for the
by no
It
is
probably an attempt to indicate that the consonant was sounded both at the
end of one syllable and at the beginning of the next. Cf. L. quattuor, and the
occasional iuscriptional spellings such as frattre, aggro, mattrona, asstante,
In Greek,
iussta, Vessta, etc.
before
i
and
ito-t
for
a-r is
especially
common, and doubling
p is found in dialectic inscriptions.
Simplification of Double Consonants
163.
In Oscan, which in general, apart from the oldest
and the Tabula Bantma, faithfully represents double
consonants in the writing, there are some examples of single in
place of double consonants.
But even in these cases it is not
clear how far we have to do with anything more than irregularinscriptions
Examples:
ity in spelling.
(of.
dat
'de')
;
—
amvianud 'vice'
beside
meddiss 'meddix'
from *dad-dik-
dadikatted 'dedicavit'
'emittendarum' beside tipsannam etc.;
amviannud;
medikeis, medikei, beside
eehiianasiim
—
medikMai beside meddikiai
—
further, on the
Tabula Bantina, medicim, medicatinom, medicattid, beside meddis,
meddixud.
;
Changes in Sentence-Combination.
164.
;
Sandhi.
The history of initial and final sounds has been included
in the general treatment.
For
crasis etc., see 84.
Following
a resume of the changes of finals.
1.
Final short vowels are sometimes lost
2.
Final a
changed in the direction of
?s, become r, I (117, 119, 2).
ks, become ss, s (124, a; 145,
is
3.
Final
4.
Final /s,
5.
Final ns in certain cases
6.
Final
t
7.
Final
d,
8.
Final s'becomes r in later
rs,
becomes d
becomes/
(92).
o (34).
2).
(110,
2, 4, 5).
(127, 1).
including preceding,
is
lost in
Umbrian
Umbrian
(lis).
(133).
is
101
Accent
165]
9. Final corisonauts were weakly sounded in Umbrian, and,
with more or less frequency, omitted in the sjDelling. This is
true of all except r from rs, I from Is, and s from/s, Ics.
Thus
m, n (109, 1), r (103, 4; 113, J), / (110, 2, a), t (127, 2), k (141, h),
Omission of
s (113, 6).
a.
Changes
in
final nt is rare (128,
Compounds.
Noteworthy
cliauges affecting the initial of the second
is
member
2, a).
the extent to which phonetic
of a
compound take
place in
Oscan-Umbrian without interference from the analogical influence of the simplex, if such still existed.
Cf. U. subocau from *sub-uok- (102, 2), O. akkatus
from *ad-uok- (102, 3), U. endendu from *en-tend- (156), U. combifiatu from
*com-Jif- (161), U. anzeriatu from *an-ser- (110,
1).
A possible,
but uncertain,
example of such a change even reacting on the simplex is U. menes (125, 2, o).
But the influence of the simplex is sometimes seen, e.g. U. an-ferener (not
7nb by 161), U. an-dirsafust (not nn by 135), 0. kilm-bened (not mm by 125, 2).
Accent
165. 1. Word- Accent. The Latin accentual system, based
on the quantity of the penult, is comparatively late, having been
preceded by a system, dating from the Italic period, according to
which the accent stood always on the first syllable. Whether
this initial accent was preserved in Oscan-Umbrian or replaced
by some such system as arose in Latin, cannot be determined.
a. There are certain phonetic changes, such as the simplification of double
consonants (163), which with added material may prove to be connected with
an accentual system like the Latin, but at present the evidence is far from
conclusive.
2.
Sentence-Accent. There is substantial agreement
For pronominal enclitics, see 201 for enclisis
with the Latin.
;
of personal pronouns, see
86, 3
;
for that of the indefinite
—
pronouns
for that of
O. suaepis (usually so written), U. svepis, etc.
the verb to be cf. O. teremnatust, destrst (84), pusstist (84, a), and
also O. pniftuset, staflatasset, ehpeilatasset, U. peretomest, ortoest,
parsest (117, i), mersest, mersi (132, a), etc. (the writing as two
cf.
;
'
',
words is also found, but less frequently). With L. qullihet compare U. pisher (90, 2). The enclitic use of prepositions is far
more common than
in Latin (299
ff.).
Phonology
102
[166
SUMMARY OF THE OSCAN AND UMBEIAN SOUNDS'
OSCAN
166.
a
a,
written
a, a,
=
orig. a, e.g. ant 'ante'.
=
anaptyctic
«, -e.g.
32.
aragetud 'argento'.
80, 81.
a
a,
written
=
=
a, aa, a,
orig. a, e.g. aasas 'arae' (Gen. Sg.).
33.
e.g. saahttim 'sanc-
orig. a with secondary lengthening,
tum'.
73.
e
§,
written
e,
e,
= orig. e, e.g. estud, es<w«i'esto'. 36.
= anaptyctic e, e.g. Herekleis 'Herculis'.
in er = ro or ri, e.g. Aderl. 'Atella'. 91,
80, 81.
2.
e
e,
written
=
e, ee, e,
orig. e
with secondary lengthening,
'censor'.
41, b, 73, 76, 77,
e.g. keenzstur, censtur
1.
i
|,
written
i,
i,
= orig. i, e.g. pis, pi's'quis'. 44.
= orig. e in hiatus, e.g. iiik, I'oc 'ea'. 38, 1.
= anaptyctic i, e.g. amiricatud *'imm.ercSito\
= orig. e in medial syllables before labials,
'
'proximis'.
80, 81.
e.g.
nesinwis
86.
A survey of the
Oscan and Umbriau sounds, with their normal spellings, and
No account is taken here of the spelling of Old Oscan,
or of that in the Greek alphabet, for which see 24 and no attempt is made to cover
1
their various regular sources.
;
is called by means of asterisks to
some ot'the most important differences between Oscan and Latin. Open and close
vowels are distinguished by a hook or a dot placed beneath the letter, e.g. e = open e,
e = close e.
all
the details of the preceding sections.
Attention
103
Sytstam of Sounds
166]
i
t,
|,
written
=
i,
orig.
i,
ii,
e.g.
e,
plum'.
= efrom
ligatuis 'legatis',
ligud 'lege',
fiisnu
'tem-
41.
contraction, e.g.
tris 'tres'.
41, a, 82.
i
i,
written
=
=
i,
i,
orig. i
by samprasarana,
orig. i before
Note.
Or
is
i,
e.g. pustiris 'posterius'.
e.g. fakiiad 'faciat'.
the difference from
i
44, h, 91,
1.
44, a.
only graphic
?
1
i,
written
=
orig.
ii,
i,
z,
e.g.
I,
Abl. Sg.
'scriptae'.
?
9,
=
u in
orig.
written
=
=
=
slaagid, liimitu[m
'limitum', scriftas
47.
final syllables, e.g. castrid.
59.
u, 0,
orig.
0,
e.g. piid, ^ocZ 'quod'.
orig.
e,
in
*pom^e 'quinque'.
anaptyctic
0,
e.g.
49.
37.
tefunim 'burnt-offering',
so, 81.
c
q,
written
=
0,
li,
orig. final a, e.g. viu 'via', alio 'aUa'.
34.
u
u, written u, u,
=
=
=
=
orig. u, e.g.
orig.
orig. a,
orig.
e.g.
e,
or
58.
MuluMis 'Mulcius'.
before final
m,
e.g.
ezwm 'esse'.
80, 81.
SO.
in medial syllables before (or after) labials,
praefucus 'praefectus', pertumum 'perimere'.
u by samprasarana, e.g.facus 'factus'. 91, l.
e.g.
=
puf ubi'.
anaptyctic u,
86.
Fhonology
104
[166
iu (^precise sound uncertain)
iu,
written
= u
iu, u,
after dentals, e.g. eitiuvam, eituam 'pecuniam'.
56.
u
U,
written
=
=
u,
uu, (u), u,
orig. u, e.g. Fuutrei 'Genetrici'.
58.
orig. o, e.g. estud, estud 'esto\ Fluusai 'Florae'.
53.
ai
ai,
WT-itten
=
ai,
ae
(ai),
orig. ai (or di), e.g. svai, suae
62 (60), (61,
'si'.
3).
ei
ei,
written
=
ei,
ei,
orig. ei (or ei), e.g. deikum,
deicum
'dicere'.
64 (6o),
(ei, 3).
oi
oi,
written
=
ui, oi,
orig. oi (or oi), e.g. ligatuis 'legatis', nesimois 'proximis'.
66 (60), (61,
3).
au
au, \vritten av, au, au,
=
orig. au, e.g. avt, auti 'aut'.
68, 61,
2.
eu
eu occurs only in the borrowed
Evklui.
70.
ou
ou, written uv, ou,
=
orig. ou or
61, 2.
e%i,
e.g. tdvtiks 'publicus',
toM^o 'civitas'.
71,
105
System of Sounds
166]
i
i,
written
=
=
orig.
i,
(consonantal
i)
i,
e.g.
I,
kumbeimieis'conventus'.
initial di, e.g. Iiivei 'lovi'.
100.
134.
u (consonantal u)
u,
written
=
orig.
v, u,
e.g. svai,
11,
But when
KoTE.
i
suae
'si'.
101, 102.
and u are merely
glides following a vowel
are written in the native alphabet, but not in the Latin.
i
or
w they
31.
r
r
=
=
=
orig. r, e.g. Regaturei'Rectori'.
rr
=
=
intervocalic
rs, e.g.
103.
tenim 'territorium'.
final rs, e.g. censfwr 'censores'.
intervocalic
rs, e.g.
115,
1.
117.
hjemns'caperent'.
ri at Bantia, e.g. Aeresi 'volet'.
100,
116,
2.
3, c.
1
1
=
=
orig.
Z,
final
Is,
=
=
=
11
n =
e.g. ligud 'lege'.
e.g. aidil'aedilis'.
orig.
rl, e.g.
orig.
I
=
=
119, 2.
Abellaaam 'Abellanam'.
by secondary doubling,
orig.
see 108, 2,
m
orig.
m,
e.g. Maatreis 'Matris'.
For rare omission of
final
e.g.
1.
For omission of n before consonants,
=
162,
1.
107.
n by secondary doubling,
162,
3.
107, 3.
orig. nd, e.g. lipsannam 'operandam'.
ventus'.
m
103,
e.g. Vitelliu' Italia'.
orig. nl, e.g. Vesulliais'Vesulliais'.
orig. n, e.g. ni 'ne'.
nn
104, 105.
m, see 109,
2.
107.
3.
135.
kumbennieis 'con-
Phonology
106
[166
s
S
=
=
=
orig.
s,
e.g. e»tud'-&%io' .
ill. 114.
hs before consonants, e.g. destrst'dextra'st'.
at Bantia, e.g.
ti
s(s)= final
=
A:s,
final
Banme
e.g. meddiss,
fs from
'legibus'.
'Bantiae'.
lOO,
145,
l.
3, c.
meddis 'meddix'.
145,
2.
e.g. teremniss 'terminibus',
-bh(o)s,
ligis
124, a.
= final 7is, e.g. Ace. PI. vlass, eituas. no, 2.
= ps, e.g. osu'[ns 'adsint'. 122, 2.
= dental + e.g. Filsiais '*Fisiis'. 137, 1.
= dental + dental, e.g. Fepo-opei * Versori'. 138.
= s by secondary doubling, e.g.kvaisstur'quaestor'.
-s,
'
ks,
written
=
=
ts,
intervocalic ks, e.g. eksuk'hoc', exac'hac'.
ki at Bantia, e.g. «iec?(:7m<cZ 'magisterio'.
written
>
z
written
(as in
JE7ig.
zero)
s, 2,
intervocalic
s,
e.g.
Gen. PI.
-asiim,
di at Bantia, e.g. zicolom 'diem'.
-azum.
100, 3,
112.
c.
P
p =
=
orig. ku, e.g.
b =
orig. b, e.g. triibum
orig. p, e.g. post 'post'.
120.
pod^qnod'.
150.
b
'domum".
123.
=
orig. gu, e.g. kumbened 'convenit'.
br
=
=
orig.
151.
orig. pr, e.g. embratur'imperator'.
t
t
3,
0.
= secondary fs, e.g. puz, pou.s 'ut'. 137, 2.
= orig. ns, e.g. keenzstur. censtur censov\ no, 1.
= secondaiy HS, e.g. 5a»f/«-s'Bantinus'. 110,6,128,1.
ns
=
=
145, 3.
100,
z, s,
nts
z,
162,2.
ks, x,
t,
e.g. tris 'tres',
i26.
157,
1.
107
System of Sounds
167]
d
d
=
=
final
dr
=
orig. d, e.g.
t,
deicum
'dicere'.
e.g. deded'dedit'.
130, 133.
127,
l.
orig. tr, e.g. Sadiriis 'Satrius'.
157, 2.
k
k, written k,
=
=
orig.
kl
=
c,
e.g. deikum,
A;,
orig. kij
orig.
(0),
deicum
'dicere'.
141.
e.g. fruktatiuf fructus'.
e.g. sakarakliim 'sacellum'.
tl,
153, 154.
129, 2.
g
g =
orig. g, e.g. aragetud'argento'.
=
ngl
147,
ungulus ^a.nu\ns\
orig. nkl, e.g.
1.
155.
f
f
=
=
orig.
bh (L./,
orig.
dh
=
=
orig. guJi (L.f, v, gu).
fr
=
=
meflai
ft
'
fratrum 'fratrum', sifei'sibi'.
b), e.g.
(L. /,
b,
d), e.g. fakiiad
mediae'.
f aciat',
jt>f,
124.
'
Liberi',
152.
e.g. liittiuf 'usus'.
orig. sr, e.g. tefunim 'burnt-offering'.
orig.
Liivf reis
136.
ns of secondary origin,
final
'
e.g. scriftas 'scriptae'.
110, 5.
118.
121.
h
li
= orig. ^A (L. A), e.g. humuns 'homines'.
= k before t, e.g. ehtrad 'extra'. 142.
149.
UMBRIAN
167.
a
a,
written
=
a, a,
orig. a, e.g. patre'patri'.
32.
a
a,
written
=
=
a,
ah, a, ah, aha,
orig. d, e.g. fratrum 'fratrum'.
orig. a
33.
with secondary lengthening,
'sanctam'.
73.
e.g. sahta,
sahafam
Phonology
108
[167
o
a
a (long rounded
=
a),
written
a, u, o,
orig. final «, e.g. vatuva, vatuvu, uatuo.
34.
e
e,
written
=
=
e,
e (rarely
i,
i),
orig.
e,
e.g. fertu 'ferto'.
final
i,
e.g. ote 'aut'.
36.
43.
e
e,
written
=
=
=
e, eh, e, ee,
written
=
=
(very rarely
pre
'prae'.
orig. ei (or ei), e.g. etu, eeiw'ito'.
orig. e
i,
63
i),
(60).
65 (60).
with secondary lengthening,
e.g.
e-,
eh-, e-,
ehe-
75-77.
'ex'.
e,
eh, ehe
orig. ai (or di), e.g. pre,
e, e, i, i, ei
(rare), ei,
orig. e, e.g. habetu, habitu 'habeto'.
42.
orig. oi (or oi) in final syllables, e.g. Dat.-Abl. PI.
-es, -ir,
67, 2 (60).
-eir.
i
i,
written
=
=
orig.
i,
i,
orig. e
and, in the case of orig.
i,
written
=
orig.
?
=
i,
I,
orig.
frequently
e, e,
45.
in medial syllables before labials, e.g. nesimei
'proxime'.
i,
i,
e.g. pife, pare, jnrsi, etc. 'quid'.
ih,
i,
86.
ihi, ei
(rarely
e, e),
e.g. persnimu, persnihimu, etc. 'precator'.
u
in monosyllables etc., e.g. pir 'ignis'.
For the
five preceding sounds both the letters
Note.
but with different relative frequency, as indicated.
e
48.
89.
and i are employed,
0,
109
System of Sounds
I67j
written
u, o,
= orig. 0, e.g. post 'post'. 49.
= orig. u before m, e.g. somo 'sumraum'. 57.
= secondary u before m, from e, e.g. /io?i(io?nM'infimo'.
0,
0,
written
u, o,
=
=
=
orig.
ou
{eu), e.g. tuta, tota?/i
orig.
oi,
e.g. jjora 'qua':
orig. au, e.g. ute, ote 'aut'.
written
=
86.
69.
:
0. touto.
O. poizad.
72.
67,
1.
u, o, u,
orig. 6, e.g. «07?!« 'nomen', Abl. Sg. -u.
54.
u
u,
written
=
=
u,
it,
orig. M, e.g. pufe'ubi'.
a or
orig.
'praehibeaf.
=
U,
before
orig.
written
=
orig.
55.
medial syllables before
e in
r,
labials, e.g. prehubia
86.
curnaco 'cornicem'.
e.g.
51.
u, uh, m,
u-i
e.g.
mugatu
'muttito'.
58.
at
ai,
written
=
=
ai, ai,
a^ before
orig.
orig. ai before
e.g. aitu, rtiYw'agito'.
t,
j,
e.g.
pemaiaf 'anticas'.
143.
61, 3.
ei
ei,
written
ei, ei,
=
ek,
orig.
=
ei or
e.g. Teteies(?).
61, 3.
143.
orig. ei before
For the
from
or ek with e
'dicito'.
spelling
ei,
i,
see 29 with a.
ai,
e.g.
teitu,
dei'to
110
Phonology
-
[167
i
i,
written
=
=
orig.
i,
i,
wm it's
e.g.
i,
'
iuvenibus'.
initial di, e.g. luve, loui.
lOO.
134.
u
u,
written
=
=
orig.
v, «,
e.g. via, wia'via'.
ij,
initial
But when
e.g.
Z,
i
loi, 102.
vutu 'lavato".
104.
and u are merely glides following a vowel
written in the native alphabet, but not in the Latin.
i
or h, they are
31.
r
r
=
=
orig. r, e.g. rehte 'recte'.
103.
intervocalic (and sometimes final)
.*,
e.g.
Gen. PI. -arum.
112, 113.
=
final rs, e.g. a^gr'ager'.
For omission
of
r,
117.
see 115, 116.
1
1
=
orig.
7,
plener 'plenis'.
e.g.
For omission
11
=
of
I,
105,
1.
see 105, 2.
orig. nl, e.g. Pat^eZZar 'Patellae'.
107,
3.
n
n =
orig.
?!,
=
name 'nomen'.
e.g.
For omission
of n, see 108,
1,
107.
109,
1.
initial ^M, e.g. natine'natione'.
nn,
written
=
orig.
n, n,
?u"?,
147. 2.
rarely nn,
dn, e.g. ^i7ia?i«r 'piancli".
m
m
=
orig. wi, e.g. Matrer'Matris'.
For omission
of final
m, see 109,
1.
107.
1S5.
111
System of Sounds
167]
s
s
= orig. s, e.g. esi'est'. ill, 113 ff.
= ks before consonants, e.g. destram-e 'm dextram'. 145,
= ps before consonants, e.g. osfenc^w 'ostendito'. 122, 1.
= final Ics, e.g. iias 'vitium'. 145, 2.
= final fs from -bh(o)s, e.g. avis 'avibus'. 124, a.
s(s) = intervocalic ks, e.g. essu, esu 'hoc'. 145, 3.
= intervocalic jjs, e.g. osaiw 'facito'. 122, 2, 3.
= dental + s, e.g. Fiso 'deo Fidio'. 137, 1.
= dental + dental, e.g. seswsf 'sederit'. 138.
ts,
written
z,
s,
= secondary ts, e.g. tacez, teses 'tacitus'. 137, 2.
nts = orig. ns, e.g. antermenzaru 'intermenstrium'.
ns
= secondary
C,
ns, e.g. Ikuvins 'Iguvinus'.
A'
(^precise
The sibilant written
= orig. k before e, i,
f,
The sound
=
=
=
f,
intervocalic d, e.g.
pefij
(rarely) intervocalic
I,
r,
120.
150.
p), b,
t
t,
e.g. etu 'ito'.
For omission of
final
t,
131, 132.
e.g. kafetu, carsi'^w 'calato'.
orig. A;W, e.g. pif-€'quidquid'.
orig.
144.
r, s),
persi 'pede'.
orig. p, e.g. ^jre 'prae'.
written b (sometimes
=
1.
sound uncertain)
rs (soraetimes
= orig. h, e.g. kebu 'cibo'. 123.
= orig. 0, e.g. SenMS^'venerit\ 151.
mb = orig. mhh, e.g. awJr- 'amb-'. 161.
br = orig. pr, e.g. swSra 'supra'. 157, 1.
t
110,
128,
etc., e.g. tacez, toses 'tacitus'.
b
b,
6,
sound uncertain)
rs (^precise
written
110,
c, s, s,
P
p =
1.
126.
see 127, 2.
106.
1.
112
Phonology
[167
d
written
d,
d,
t,
=
=
orig. d, e.g. tuves,
dr
=
=
=
duir'duohus'.
orig. du, e.g. di-fue 'bifidum'.
nd
orig.
tr, e.g.
podruhjyei
3.
'\i.txo<\n&\
orig. nt, e.g. awJe?' ' inter'.
orig. ndh, e.g.
130.
102,
ahauendu
157, 2.
156.
'avertito'.
161.
k
k, written
=
=
orig.
Id
=
k, c (rarely q),
orig.A:, e.g.kanetu'canito',j:)roca»Mrerti'*procinuerint'. 141.
ku
orig.
{gU,guli), e.g. fiktu 'figito'.
tl,
pihaclu
e.g.
'piaclo'.
153, 154.
129, 2.
g
written
g,
=
k, g,
orig. g, e.g. a^er'ager'.
ng
=
=
orig. nk, e.g.
147,
1.
iuengar 'iuvencae'.
156.
orig. ngh, ngUh, e.g. cringatro 'cinctum'.
161.
f
=
=
=
=
f
orig.
bh (L.f,
orig.
dh
b), e.g.
(L. /,
b,
orig. gl''h (L.f, V, gu), e.g. vufetes 'votis'.
718,
e.g. vitluf
•
vitulos'.
=
=
orig. sr, e.g. tefni^to 'ex rogo'.
r{e)s, rss), e.g.
h
=
orig.
(from
gh (L.
= orig.
h), e.g.
As
tlie
ijot
h in
lit
118.
(raAwor^ 'transverse'.
h
homonus 'hominibus'.
kt, e.g. rehte 'recte'.
=ft from
=ft from
dht, e.g. vetu 'dividito'.
was almost or wholly
lost in
h,
but
115,
2, 3.
149.
142.
pt, e.g. screhto 'scriptum'.
properly belong under the sound
136.
152.
2, 3, 4, 5.
rf
(h)t
does
110,
of final /, see 110, 2, a.
rs
124.
d), e.g. faciu 'facere', rufru 'rubros'.
For omission
fr
it
fratrum 'fratrum', alfu'alba'.
121.
136, a.
pronunciation (75, 121, etc.),
is placed here for convenience.
For the use of the letter h as a sign of hiatus, see
For the omission of initial A, see 149, a.
83.
INFLECTION
NOUNS
On
^
the general system of declension, see
12.
114
[169
Inflection
Dat. Sg.
3.
which remained
The
was shortened to
See
in Umbrian.
original ending -di
in Oscan, but
became
-e
-ai,
60,
62, 63.
The
original ending -um retains the long
For the omission of final m, see 109.
This is found onl}' in the Umbrian proper
5. Voc. Sg.
names Tursa^ louia, Prestota^ Serjia. These forms certainly
Ace. Sg.
4.
See
vowel.
78,
i.
represent the old Voc. in
-a,
not the Nom. in
-a,
occurrences, nearly fifty in number, the spelling
never
since in all the
uniformly
is
a,
o.
Abl. Sg.
6.
The ending
is -dd,
which arose
in the Italic
In Oscan the d
period after the analogy of -dd.
as in early Latin sententidd etc., but
is
lost in
retained,
is
See
Umbrian.
133.
Loc. Sg.
7.
But
Dative.
postpositive en
in
tafle e,
in
The ending
Umbrian,
'in' is
identical
is
and other declensions, the
in this
frequently employed, either separately as
or with contraction, yielding a
oftener in -em, as Acersoniem (see 109,
nasal
with that of the
form in
1).
-en, as arven,
And
oftener omitted than written, many, perhaps
is
noun-forms in
-e
are to be regarded as
or
since a final
all,
of the
compounded with
-en,
rather than as simple Locatives.
a.
Noteworthy are the phrases ocrem Fisiem beside acre
louinem, toteme louine, beside
tote louine.
The extension
Fisie,
and toteme
of in to the adjective
if it were a part of the real case-ending (cf. 0. hiirtin Kerriiin, 171, T),
was probably favored by the parallelism between Locatives with and without
m and Accusatives with and without m, where the m of course appears in the
adjective also.
That is, the Loo. ocre(m) Fisie became ocre(ni) Fisie(m) after
Ace. ocre(m) Fisi{m). In toteme with e{n) added again to the already compounded totem the influence of Ace. forms like totam-e (cf. destram-e etc.) is
forms, as
also probable.
8.
in
NoM. Pl.
The ending
is
the original -as,
which
is
seen
Sanskrit and Gothic, but which in Latin and Greek has been
supplanted by
sion."
(113).
-ai
modeled
The only change
is
after the -oi of the
Second Declen-
the rhotacism in the later
Umbrian
115
First Declension
169]
9. Gen. Pl.
The ending is -clsom, seen in Homeric -acav
and belonging originally to the Pronouns (Skt. tdsdm). The
Umbrian shows rhotacism like the Lat. -drum, while in Oscan
only the intermediate stage
z
has been reached.
of the last syllable was probably
still
long
See
The
112.
(78, 4, note).
10. Dat.-Abl. Pl.
The ending is -ais like the Greek -at?,
both modeled after the -ois of the Second Declension.
The
ai remains in Oscan, but changes to e in Umbrian, as in Latin
See
to
f.
in
Old Umbrian
Rhotacism occurs in
62, 63.
See 113 with
later
Umbrian,^ and also
before the postpositive en, e.g. fesner-e'in fano'.
a.
11. Ace. Pl.
All forms of Italic (as well as of Greek) go
back to an ending -ans, which, modeled after the -ons of the
Second Declension, has replaced an older -as. The ns, which
in Latin loses the n with lengthening of the preceding vowel,
becomes O. -ss, -s, U. -f, the latter being very frequently omitted.
See 110, 2.
There are several examples of
12. Masculine e-Stems.
the Nom. Sg. of Masculine proper names belonging to this
Some are borrowed from the Greek, but are withdeclension.
out the
are also
final s
;
e.g. Santia, Arkiia
some which seem
tion in -as
'^avdia';, 'Apx^ci<;.
e.g. Tanas, Markas, Maras,
;
cases there
—
to represent a
is little
The Gen. Sg.
Nom. Marahis
material.
An
genuine
forma-
For the oblique
Mapav.
Ace. form
But there
Italic
is
seen in Velliam.
Maraheis, if not simply a mistake for *Marahieis
(176, 4),
from
stands for *Mard-eis, with the same adop-
seen in Grk.
tion of the o-stem ending that
is
L. -di, except that in the latter
it is
-do,
and
also in
not restricted to Masculines.
is used instead ot the specific New Umbrian, so as to
Old Umbrian, but later than I-IV, and in the rhotacism
of final s goes with the New Umbrian (see 113), e.g. plenasier urnasier (Va 2). Similarly in 2 and 8, above, though there happen to be no examples of the Gen. Sg. or
Nom. Pl. of this declension in Va-Vb 7. The -r forms of 171, 2, 8, 10, are all from
1
include
The term
Va-Vb
this passage.
7,
later
Umbrian
which
is
116
Inflection
[170
117
Second Declension
171]
the o-stems.
rarely
In Umbrian the
For O.
-e (113, b).
-e,
appears as
-eis
-es, -er,
-er (65, lis),
IlaKfrji<; etc., see 24.
Dat. Sg. The original ending -6i has been shortened
which remains unchanged in Oscan and becomes a monophthong in Umbrian. The only corresponding form in Latin is
Numasioi, the usual ending -o coming from -oi by a different
process.
See 60, 66, 67, 2.
The Umbrian forms usually show
e, e, but occasionally i, i or ei, e.g. Tefii, fratreci, Tefrei.
3.
to
-oi,
a.
U. Trebo, Fiso, for earlier Trebe, Fise,
show a
In 0. Pakiu and Verehasiii the omission of
Declension.
transfer to the Fourth
i is
simply a mistake.
4. Acc. Sg.
The original ending was -om, as in the earliest
Latin inscriptions. In Oscan it is usually written -lim, -om,
occasionally -um, -wm
In Umbrian the vowel is always
For omission of the final ??i, see 109.
(50).
in the Latin alphabet.
6.
Latin.
The original ending
The only examples are from
VoG. Sg.
-e
is
o
preserved as in
With
the Umbrian.
Tefre compare puere in Plautus.
6.
Abl. Sg.
The d
of the original -6d
is
retained in Oscan,
dropped in Umbrian. See
133.
The vowel is written u or u in the Oscan native alphabet,
but always u in the Latin, and in Umbrian also nearly always u.
See 53, 54.
as in early Latin preivdtod etc., but
a.
On
the Iguvinian Tables,
certain instance of
an Ablative
(see 54, note, 190, 2, note).
among
over 100 occurrences, there
VI a 10),
in -o (somo,
But as there seems
this uniformity of spelling (see
1.
c), there
is
is
only one
apart from adverbs like eso
to be something artificial in
no objection on
this score to
taking
maroncd^ (no. 83) as Abl. Sg. of an o-stem (cf. Loc. Sg. maronatd, no.
though some assume that it is Loc. Sg. of a it-stem. See 302.
7.
Log. Sg.
The
original -ei
8i),
from which comes the Lat. -i
See 64, 65.
-e in Umbrian.
is
retained in Oscan, becoming an
A
fusion of this Locative with the postpositive -en
is
to be seen
where the apparent ending -in (from -en,
Otherwise Oscan
-ei-en
41, a, 82, l) is extended to the adjective.
has the simple Locative. In Umbrian the combination with -en
See 169, 7.
is frequent, perhaps even universal.
in O. Mrtin Kerriiin,
;
118
Inflection
In Latin, as in Greek, the pronominal ending
NoM. Pl.
8.
[171
has completely displaced the old noun-ending -os, but in
Oscan-Umbrian the leveling has been in the opposite direction,
-oi
This appears in Oscan
-os.
Umbrian as -us, -u, -ur, -ur. See 53, 64, 113.
The ending is -6m, which in Latin becomes
and both nouns and pronouns show
as
-lis,
-MS {ius-c
'ii'),
Gen. Pl.
9.
in
not replaced by the secondary -drum. It appears in Oscan as -lim, -Aim, once -om, -ovfi, or
See S3, 54, 78, 4, 109, 1.
-ofx, in Umbrian as -u, -o(m).
-0771,
-urn
{deum
etc.),
so far as
it is
Dat.-Abl. Pl. The ending is -ois (Grk. -oa, -oiai;
It appears in Oscan as -liis,
a), which becomes L. -is.
10.
see
-ois,
60,
in
Umbrian
as -es
the usual forms being
ing
-isco,
(-er-e), -e, -er
-€s
and
-ir
See
7 of -eir, 6 of -er).
(once
(over
-is), -ir {-is-co), -er, -eir,
100 examples
66, 67, 2, 113
with
of -ir includa, b.
Acc. Pl. The ending is -ons (or -6ns see 74, note),
whence L. -6s by loss of n and vowel-lengthening. For the
change of -ns to 0. -ss, U. -f, and the frequent omission of the
For the long vowel in Umbrian, usually
latter, see no, 2.
11.
;
^vritten u, rarely
o,
see 74, 54.
a. Several Umbrian forms with o which were once taken as Masc. are
more probably Neuter (see below, 13), and the existence of any Masc. forms
with is denied by some. But there is nothing incredible in the appearance of
for 6 (see 54), and any other explanation than as Acc. Pl. Masc is too
U.
forced in the case of uiro, xieiro 'viros', and pesondro 'figmenta'(?) in VI b 37
(Masc, as shown by pesondro sorsalem VI b 39; PL, as shown by suruf in the
Probable examples also are e/ijafo emissos' VII b 2,
parallel passage la 33).
'
agreeing with
pifi
'
quos' (other explanations less likely),
(regarded by some as for *abronf;
12.
cf.
and
abrunu, abrons, 181,
NoM.-Acc. Sg. Neuter.
abrof, apruf
'
apros'
b).
This has exactly the same
history as the Acc. Sg. ilasc.
NoM.-Acc. Pl. Neuter. The ending is -a, and in the
was extended to the Neuters of the Third and
Fourth Declensions. This -a, which thus became the ending
of all Neuters, has the same history as that of the Nom. Sg. of
the First Declension, being shortened in Latin, and appearing
in Oscan as -u, -o, in Umbrian as -a, -u, -o.
See 34.
13.
Italic period this
;
119
Second Declension
172]
But in Umbrian there are also some Nom. PI. forms in -or
and some Ace. PI. forms in -u(f), -o{f), which seem to be Neuters
(of various declensions) with r and / added after the analogy
of the corresponding cases of Masc. o-stems.
This extension
probably started with the Ace, where it was favored by the
existence of Masc. forms with and without/, and spread to the
Nom.
—
Examples
are
:
Nom. uasor (stem
uds-,
Abl. PI. vasus)
tuderor (stem tuder-, Ace. Sg. tuder, Abl. PI. tuderus), with
—
— Ace.
the adjectives in agreement totcor and sereihtor:
arsmor with dersecor subator in agreement
beside
krematru,
(ic-stem,
PL
krematra
:
—
kastravuf
O. Gen. Sg. castrous)
;
—
Gender.
An
so probably
krematruf
beside kastruvu, castruo
uerof-e, veruf-e (O. veru
Neut., rather than Ace. Sg. Masc.
14.
;
;
example of a Fem. o-stem
is
0. Eiduls
'Idibus' (Eidiiis Mamerttials), the Latin cognate being a
It-stem.
O. triibum
is
also
the Ace. Sg. and Abl. Sg.
Fem.
(tribud)
(triiblini
occur,
consonant^stem.
io-SlEMS
172.
Examples
of Declension.
Ace.
cf. veruis).i
it
ekak),
may
Fem.
but as only
be taken as a
120
[UZ
Injicction
UMBRIAX
OSCAN
Plural
Atiersiur
NOJI.
degetasius
Atiiefiur,
Gen.
Tirentium
Atiiefiu, Atiersio
D.-A".
Dekmannitiis
Atiiefies, Atiersier,
Acc.
Atiersir
feliuf, filiu
Kom.-Acc. Neuter
Sg.
niedichn,
memnim,
Safinim
Pl.
afkani, tertim
arvia, arviu
Remarks on
the Case-Forms
173. 1. NoM. and Acc. Sg. M. and Nom.-Acc. So. N.
The forms come from -ios, -iom by samprasarana (91, 1). For
the quality of the resulting
see 44, 45,
a.
examples of
Sg.
Maiiiii)
for
(O.
i,
not
i,
U.
-i{m),
not e{m)),
are U. pefaem (Acc. Sg. M.), pefae, persae (Nom.-Acc.
from *pedaiiom (Acc.
Sg. N.),
-e(wi)
ei
i
U. Fisei^ which occurs once, is one of the few
Like O. Mais from *3Iaiios (Dat.
for short i (29).
-i{rii)
PI. F. pefaia, persaea),
vowel
after the preceding
but with
here perhaps U. difue
;
'bifidum' (Acc. Sg. N.) from *dui-fuiom (or i-stem?).
2.
Dat. Sg.
In Umbrian,
forms are found side by side
uncontracted and contracted
about evenly divided in Old
(82, 2),
Umbrian, but with a great preponderance of contracted forms in
New Umbrian.
Thus
Fisie (1), Fisi (12), Fisei (1).
Once Sansii
beside Sansie, Sansi.
Dat.-Abl. Pl. Contracted forms (82, 2) are found only
Umbrian, as Atiersir, Clauerni. Variations of the final
are the same as in other o-stems (171, 10, lis with a, h), e.g.
3.
in
New
Atiieries, Atiiefier
(V), Atiiefie, Klaverniie, etc.
only case of omitted
4.
The
•
-r in a
other case-forms are
o-stems, with the usual
and'Loc. Sg., see
see 100,
Umbrian
For the absence
see 171.
?.,
(.
noun-form
82, 2, a.
But Clauerni
(see 113,
like
is
the
h).
those of the ordinary
variations in spelling, for
which
forms of the Gen., Voc,
For O. meddixnd from *meddikidd,
of contracted
121
Second Declension
174]
5.
forms.
But there are some examples of transfer to the
Thus in the Abl. Sg., beside the fonns given
paradigms,
we find
O.
serevkid, prupukid, medikid
probably from *seruikio-,
from original
arves,
transfer
is
in the
(probable reading),
*'pr6-iiak-io-^ *meddik-io-.,
A similar
i-stems.
i-stem
rather than
probable in U.
arvis,
Dat.-Abl. PI. to arvia '*arvia, frumenta', since a contracted
such were otherwise known in Old Umbrian (see 3),
-es.
As an I'-stera form the -es would not be
without parallel (aves, punes), though its relative frequency
form, even
if
would not have
(arves 11, arvis 2) is surprising.
Oscan Gentiles in
174.
among
Many
-iis etc.
of the examples of io-stems are to be found
the proper names, for which Oscan furnishes copious
material.
Of forms
like 0. Pakis, Dekis, etc.,
and some praenomina. But there is
few examples in Umbrian, a distinct
-ies, -te?),
Gen.
With
-iieis (-iieis).
some
class of
names
Pakis Kluvatiis
frequent.
Stenis Kalaviis
Dekis Seppiis
Dekkieis Rahiieis
^TreSt? MafiepeKie';
Sepis Helevi(is)
TpeySt? Secmeif
Heleviieis
Sepis
The
gentiles.
-iis is
Vibis Urufiis
Dekis Rahiis
Note also praen.
some
-iis (-iis,
Vibis Smintiis
Pakim Kluvatiium
^
in
the exception of a few forms
on carelessly written inscriptions, these are all
combination of praenomen in -is with gentile in
Sepieis
are gentiles
also in Oscan, with
:
gent. Seppiis
;
—
praen. T/ae/St?
:
gent.
Trebiis.
Further examples from the oblique cases of -iis are Gen. Sg.
Saidiieis, Virriieis (also U. Kluviier, Kastruciie, the only
Gen. PI. Kluvatiium, Magiium,
Umbrian examples of the type)
form
is
Kluvatiium.
Viriium.
The only Ace. Sg.
Aadiieis,
:
tions,
—
1 The first i is simply a mistake.
The word occurs on one
which are notoriously inexact in the use of i.
o£ the iovilae inscrip-
122
Inflection
Examples
a mistake),
Kastrikiieis
;
of forms in
Atiniis, Kiipiis,
— Dat. Sg.
are Aadiriis (also Aadiriis, probably
-iis
Sjpuriis, Viinikiis
;
also AfBeie<;
the Latin alphabet have
common
ing
;
Gen. Sg.
-les,
-te?,
as IIo/ATrTte?
= Avdiis.
as Afa?-ies,
175.
As
is
alphabet
is
very
= Puntiis,
The few examples
and such forms
also in Paelignian, as Ponties, Loucies, etc.
-ies in the native
Spuriieis,
luvldiiii, Vestirikiiul.
In the Greek alphabet we find
MafiepeKie'i, etc.
[174
The
in
are
spell-
rare.
well known, the Latin gentiles are in origin
patronymic adjectives formed with the io- suffix from individual names (that is, in terms of the fully developed system
the praenomina), just as in certain Greek dialects patronymics
in -to? are regularly used in place of the usual Genitives of the
So Mdrcius from Marcus, Tullius from Tidlus,
the Oscan gentiles in -is.
But
there are also in Latin praenomina in -ius, as Lucius, Servius,
etc., and in Oscan the praenomina in -is are very numerous.
From such praenomina, it is clear, are formed the Oscan gentiles
That is, the gentile Trebiis stands in the same relain -iis etc.
tion to the praenomen Tpe/St?, as gent. Heirennis to praen. Heirens,
The only unceror as Latin gent. Mdrcius to praen. Marcus.
tainty is as to the precise form of the suffix and the actual
father's
name.
To such forms correspond
etc.
pronunciation.
There are three possibilities for the suflSx, namely 1) -iio-, 2) -lio-, 3) both
and -iio-, the latter in the case of forms in -iis. The probability is in favor
Not only is -iio- the suffix most natural to assume, whether as the
of the first.
inherited by-form of -io- thus turned to special account,,or as actually formed
from -io- in the Italic ^ or Oscan-Umbrian period, but it is also the one which
That is, in Dekkieis
best harmonizes with the usual spelling of the oblique cases.
Rahiieis we have the same relation between i = i and ii = ii that is elsewhere
-iio-
observed
(31).
Any such
and -ijo-stems would necessarily be
i becomes vocalic (e.g. medius from
A possible trace is the difference between praen. Gains (from *Gauios
*niedl)to-).
before the change of } to i) and gent. Gavius, but even this is uncertain, as Gdvius
might be regarded simply as the older form retained in use in the gentile.
1
lost in Latin in
differentiation
most
between
-io-
cases, since postconsouantal
123
Second Beelension
176]
The Nominative in
samprasatana in the last
-iis
from
-iios is
best explained by the assumption of
as *Pak-ios became Pakis (173, 1),
Against this it may be urged that we should
then expect also Aco. *Kluvatiim like Pakim, but it is possible that Kluvatiium, if
That
syllable.
Is,
so *Kluvati-ios became Kluvatiis.
this single occurrence is representative of the usual form, involves a restoration
under the influence
Mrtiim
of
etc.
But in the Nom. forms, owing probably to dissimilation, the second vowel
differed somewhat in quality from the first, and this is brought out in the spelling
-ies, -ies.
The same thing is indicated by the spelling -iis, and wherever this
was in vogue the ii in place of U was extended to the oblique cases. The forms
which are preferred in the Cippus Abellanus and many of
found elsewhere, represent simply a
graphic variation of the usual type and not 3,n independent formation.
in
-iis,
the
then,
-iiels,
Pompeian
176.
1.
inscriptions, but are not
Although the interchange of
-iis
with
-is reflects in
general an
Nom. in -iis may
be formed, at a comparatively late date, directly from the Nom. in -is, after the
analogy of the usual relation between the two. Thus DIaliii[s is formed from
earlier interchange of -iios with ios, yet in
many
instances the
Meds, Mais, or rather from *Maliis with the spelling implied by the abbreviation
For Mais comes through *Maiios (Dat. Sg. Maiiiii), from *Mag-ios (147, 3),
and an inherited by-form *^fag-iios would yield 0. *Magiis, which is actually
represented by Gen. PI. Magiium.
So probably lelis from praen. *lels (like
Mais) from *Ieiios, *Ieglos, the original by-form *Ieg-iios surviving in L. legius.
Mh.
2.
Similar examples are Rahiis 'Eaius' (Gen.
and Stails Staius' from praen.
does not come from gi.
*Eaiios,
3.
'
The
spelling
i
instead of
beside Mais, and in VesuUiais.
taining the diphthongs
4.
The
is
1
Raliiieis)
from praen.
(44, b) in *Stals, Stalls, *Ieis,
due
*Raliis,
*Stafs, *Staiios, except that in these
to the influence of the
leiis,
ii
as in Mais
many words
con-
ai, el.
relation of gent. Maraies, Gen. Sg. Maraiiels to praen. Marahis,
Gen. Sg. Marahieis is probably the same as that of Malm[s to Mais, *Malus (Mh.),
except in the matter of spelling, the examples being from different localities
and showing an extension of the h, which belongs to the Nom. Sg. as a mark of
praenomen rather than to those of the gentile.
The forms then go back to *Maraiios, related to Fal. Mareio and L. Marius.
Por the praen. Maras, Mo/jas (with Gen. Maraheis ?), from the simpler stem Mara,-,
hiatus, to the oblique cases of the
see 169, 12.
5. In Delds Herelis, Gen. Dekkieis Heriieis (no. 40), either Hereiis is a mistake for *Heriis, or Heriieis for *Hereiieis (with sufBx -eiio-, 253, 2). The former
Vlrriiis (no. 20) beside Virriis, Virriieis, etc., is simply a careis more probable.
For
less spelling, rather than a different form with suffix -eiio- (253, 3).
U. Teteies (II a 44), probably 'Tetteius', see 61,
3,
253,
2.
:
124
[m
Inflection
THIRD DECLENSION
The Latin Third Declension represents a partial fusion
and z'-stems. In Oscan-Umbrian too there
is a fusion in certain cases, but the distinction between the two
classes is more faithfully preserved than in Latin.
In the Ace.
177.
of consonant-stems
and Abl. Sg. there is no encroachment of the consonantal forms
upon the i-stems, as in L. -em, -e, beside -im, -i and in the Nom.
;
PL
PL
In the Dat.-Abl.
the forms are as distinct as in the Gen. PI.
Oscan as
the fusion exists in
in Latin, while in
The
consonant stems follow the w-stems.
types
may
Umbrian
two
relation of the
be seen from the following
A. Consonant-Stems
B. /-Stems
Singular
NoM.
O. meddiss
Gen.
Dat.
Acc.
Abl.
O. medikeis (U.
Log.
U.
O.
0. medikei (U.
-es, -er)
O. ligud (but U.
U. fans
-es, -er)
O. Fuutrei (U.
-e, -e)
0. tanginom (U.
aidil,
O. aeteis (U.
-u, -o)
kapife)
-€, -e)
O. slagim (U. -e(m), e(m))
O.
slaagid (U.
-i, -i)
TJ.ocre
ferine, /'e?'m€(?)
scalsi-e(!)
Plural
NoM.
Gen.
O. meddiss, humuns
O. fratnim (U. -u(m),
-0(771))
O.
tris, aidilis
O.
ajittiiim,
D.-A.
O.
(but U. fratrus)
O.
luisarifs,
Acc.
O. malaks, usurs, U. nerf
U.
trif, trif,
Sg.
U.
Pl.
(see 178, 12)
ligis
(U.
-es, -er)
U. peracnio
Anafriss (U.
-is, -is)
auif
Nom.-Acc. Neuter
tuplak, pir,
nome
U. ucrfale, sehemeniar
U.
triia, triiu-per,
trio-per
Remarks on the Case-Forms
NoM. Sg. Owing to the syncope of i in the -is of
ending becomes identical with that of most consonantFor the loss of s in aidil, see 119, 2. For peculiarities in
178.
1.
i-stems, the
stems.
the different classes of consonant-stems, see 179-182.
125
Third Declension
178]
Gen. Sg.
2.
The
representing the normal formation
-eis,
for i-stems as seen in various languages, has been extended to
consonant-stems.
In Latin, vice versa, the -is from -«s, wliich
belongs properly to the consonant-stems, has been extended to
For U.
i-stems.
Dat. Sg.
3.
which
or
it is
may
The
stand for
Ace. Sg.
-ai,
see 65.
-ei
belongs properly to the i-stems, of
The Latin -l,
an old Loc.
represent both.
4.
-es, -er,
early
-ei,
may be
the same,
the old Dat. of consonant-stems, or
For U.
The
may
see 6S.
-e, -e,
-iniroi i-stems, only partially
in Latin, remains undisturbed.
occurs in a few instances, but nearly always
indicating the open quality of the
preserved
In Umbrian the spelling -im
i
we
before final
find -e(m), -e{m),
m
Thus
(45, a).
but uve(m), perakne(ni), Tafinate, oere(m), stajlareijn), Tarsinatem, etc.
This -em has of course no connection
with the Latin -em, which is not from -im but represents the
ending of consonant-stems.
spantim, ahtim-em,
In consonant^stems the original -em (from -m) has wholly
disappeared in favor of
5.
L.
Abl. Sg.
early
-I,
rarely
-e
-id.
(cf. 48);
-oni,
which
is
borrowed from the -o-stems.
is -id, identical with
The ending of i-stems
In Umbrian the spelling
e.g. puni (22 times),
is
poni
usually
(12),
-i,
pone
-i
(-ei),
(1), ukri-
pe(r) (9), ocri-per (16), ocre-per (3).
In consonant-stems there is a difference between Oscan and
Umbrian. In Oscan we find the ending of o-stems, as in the
Ace. ; e.g. tanginiid, tanginud, tanginud. But in Umbrian it is -e
as in Latin, e.g. kapife, karne, curnase, frite (from *fret-
Abl. more likely than Loc, see
in origin, with -e for original
294), etc.
This
is
:
Ij. fretu-
;
probably a Loc.
-i.
O. praesentid shows the form of an i-stem, just as in Latin the Present.
U. pen,
Participles show -ia, -ium, regularly, and often -i beside -e in the Abl.
a.
persi, persei-co (aes persti-co), is also
i-stem ending, as in early Latin airid
6.
an example of the encroachment of the
etc.
Log. Sg. The proper endings are -ei (from -ei or -eii)
and -i for consonant-stems. Owing to the absence
for i-stems,
126
of
Inflection
[178
Oscan examples and the ambiguity of the Umbrian
may come from
-ei (65)
or
-i (43),
-e,
the history of the case
which
not
is
no objection to supposing that
ocre contains the ending -ei (for ocrem see 169, 7), and that in
This last is favored by scalsie,
ferine the -e comes from -i.
apparently for scalsi-e{n) (cf. scalse-to 'ex patera') with the origialtogether certain, but there
nal
i
is
retained before the enclitic.
Note.
\J.
ferine
but the phrase in which
is
it
obviously a consonant-stem as
if
L. *feridne (see 181),
occurs is so obscure that it is uncertain whether it
is
a Loc.
'inferetro' (L. /ero) or Abl. 'cultro' (L./eri5), though theformerismore probable.
NOM. Pl. The ending of consonant-stems is -es (Grk. -e?,
-as, etc.), which in Latin is completely displaced by the -es
7.
Skt.
With syncope
of i-stems.
of the e
it
appears in O. humuns etc.
(Skt. -ai/as), whence -es
which appears in Latin and in O. tris and in TJ .-puntes, pacrer,foner.
See 82, 1, 41, a. But O. aidilis (also fertalis, if Nom. PL), with i
See
90,
For
1.
instead of
O.
-as, -os, in
is -eies
the First and Second Declensions.
The endings
Gen. Pl.
ajittiiim,
ending
points to a different formation, probably -is, following
i,
the analogy of
8.
I'-stems the
see 162,
are
-dm and
For
-{i)iom.
1.
9. D at.-Abl. Pl.
The ending of i-stems is -ifos, from -ibhos,
whence comes the Latin -ibus. This becomes by syncope -ifs,
which is found in a single Oscan form of very earlj' date, luisarifs.
All other examples show assimilation of the /s (124, a).
Thus
O.
Anafriss, sakriss,
e for
i
(45),
U.
with
such as
avis, puntis, sacris, etc., also aves, punes,
and once
sevakne
with omission of the
s
occui-s elsewhere only in the case of original final s (ii3,
single- occurrence of ei in aueis is
The
b).
not sufficient ground for sup-
posing that the simplification of fs was accompanied by vowelSee 29.
lengthening.
Consonant-stems show the
t'-stem
but in Umbrian follow the w-stems.
trus, homonus, kamus, etc.
*
74,
10.
form in Oscan as in Latin,
Thus O. ligis, but U. fra-
AcG. Pl. The ending of i-stems is -ins (or -ms see
whence L. -is by loss of n and vowel-lengthening.
note),
;
127
Third Declension
178]
This would give O.
-iss,
like
of the Fii-st
-ass, -liss,
and Second
Umbrian examples are
For the change
auuei, etc.
Declensions, but examples are Avanting.
trif, tref, tre, trif, treif, avif,
of final ns
to/ and
auif, aueif,
the frequent omission of the latter, see no,
2.
For the long vowel indicated by the spelling ei, see 74.
For consonant-stems the ending is -ens (from -ns), whence
L. -es by the same process as ->s from -ins.
This would give
O. -ess, U. -ef, for which, however, we find 0. -s, U. /.
The
Oscan form might be the result of syncope, but this could not
be assumed for Umbrian, if the vowel in -ef was long (74). The
change may be due to the analogy of the Nom. PL in -s (from
-es), since in the other declensions the -f stands in the same relation to the stem as the -s of the Nom. PL
But see 74, note.
The probable Oscan examples are usurs 'osores'(?) and malaks
'male voles' (?).
In Umbrian we have nerf (ner-, 180, 2), manf
(man-, otherwise manu-), capif, kapi (also kapir by mistake) from
*kapid-f (139, 1), uapef-e from *uaped-f, we/ from *ueif-f (ise, a),
For U. abrons, see 181, b.
frif iroia *frug-f (147, 4).
11. NoM.-Acc. Sg. Neutee.
The -i of i-stems may remain
as U. -e (43), or be dropped (92), just as in Latin we have sedlle,
but animal etc. Thus U. sacre, uerfale, etc., but sehemeniar.
Examples of consonant-stems are U. tuplak (192, \), pir (180, d),
nome (181 ), etc.
The ending -a, belonging
12. NoM.-Acc. Pl. Neuter.
properly to o-stems, has been generalized, giving
and
-a for
consonantstems, which then undergo the usual change
of final a.
triiu-per,
-{i)id for i-stems
See
Examples from i-stems are U.
34, 17 1, 13.
trio-per (192, 2),
perakneu
sakreu,
(e
for
i,
45).
triia,
From
consonant-stems the only Umbrian examples are of the secondary
type in
-or,
as tuderor from tuder- etc.
beside teremniss 'terminibus'
ment
is
of the I'-stem ending, or else
extension of termen-.
See 171, 13. O. teremenniu
an example of the encroachcomes from a stem termenio-, an
either
An original z'-stem termeni- is less probable.
For O. /)etora'quattuor'
(Festus),
the old ending of consonant-stems,
which may possibly contain
-a,
I.E.
-a,
see 191,
4.
128
[179
Inflection
Types of Consonant-Stems
Mute-Stems
179.
UJIBRIAN
OSCAN
^
Sinr/ular
NoM.
Gen.
Dat.
meddiss,
meddis
zefef,
so'se
medikeis
kapife, capirse
medikei
ca^nrso, erietu, curnaco
Acc.
Abl.
ligud
kapife,
NOM.-ACC. Neut.
curnase
tuplak, huntak
Plural
NoM.
Gen.
meddiss, (/.eSSei^
liimitu[m
uapersus
D.-A.
ligis
kapifus,
Acc.
malaks
capif, uapef-e, uef, frif
a.
For the consonant-changes in Nom. Sg. meddiss and Nom.
PI. meddiss,
see 145, 2; for U. zeref, 110, 4; for U. Acc. PI. capi/ etc., 178, 10.
Liquid Stems
180.
1.
Agent-nouns in
-tor-, like
Latin
victor, victoris.
UMBRIAN
OSCAN
Singular
Nom.
censtur, keenzstur, kvaisstur,
Gen.
Dat.
affertur, arsfertur, kvestur,
embratur
kvaisturei, Regaturei
afferture, speture
Acc.
Abl.
arsferturo, uhturu
Plural
Nom.
kenzsur, censtur, kvaizstur
Acc.
usurs
uhtur
129
Third Declension
180]
Nouns
2.
of Relationship, like Latin pater, patris
UMBRIAN
OSCAN
Singular
NOM.
Gen.
Dat.
patir, niir
Maatreis
Matrer
Paterei
luvepatre
Acc.
Voc.
Abl.
lupater
Plural
NoM.
Gen.
f rater,
fratrum,
frateer,
fiatxiifm),
frater
fratrom
D.-A.
ftatms, fratrus, nerus
Acc.
nerf
The Nominative Singular preserves the
a.
-up, Skt. -a, etc.),
we
nerum
which
have, as in Latin,
is
shortened in Latin.
-tor- in
agent-nouns, but
except in the Vocative Singular.
original long vowel (Grk.
See 78,
-tr-
in
2.
-rjp,
In the other cases
nouns of relationship,
See 97.
0. Fuutrel, Futrel 'Genetrici', Gen. Futre[is, apparently follows the declension of nouns of relationship, but the existing case-forms
may belong
equally
word is perhaps a relic of the old Feminine formation
-tr-l), which in Latin nearly always appears in an extended
well to an i-stem, and the
of agent-nouns (Skt.
form
(ffene-ir-i-i etc.).i
6.
For the Nom.
PI. in -r
from
see 117; for U. frateer, see 76, 3;
-r{e)s,
for O. -rs in the Acc. PI., see 117, a.
c.
Nom.
O.
Sg.
d.
niir,
nerum, U.
na 'man'. Gen.
nerf, nerus, etc.,
nar&m
PI.
pir 'ignis'
arlip,
Skt. nar-,
U. utur 'aquam' (Grk. vSap), with Abl. Sg. une
(cf. L. femur, feminia);
U. Nom. -Acc.
from *pur (Grk. -jrvp; see 59), with Abl. Sg. pure, pure-to, from a
Neuter r-stems are
:
{*udne; see 135, a) from an n-stem
pir,
correspond to Grk.
(Vedic).
—
stem pur-. From pure-to arose, after the analogy of the Masculines, Acc. Sg.
purom-e beside the regular pir.
of
1 The history of the word would be simplified, could we accept the suggestion
De Saussure and Thurnej'sen (I.F. Anz. 9, 184) that it is not, as commonly supposed,
a derivative of /«- with causative meaning 'cause to be, create', but the equivalent of
Grk. SvyaT-np, Skt. duhitd, etc. But, without attempting to discuss here the complicated phonetics of this group of words, it is safe to say that we should expect in
Oscan either *Fuktrel or *Fuhtrei. That the latter should appear three times without
h would do for Umbrian, but not for Oscan (142).
130
Inflection
[181
Nasal Stems
181.
Xeuteks
Masculines and Feminines
Sinf/ular
NOM.
O.
kiuf,
Gen.
U.
O. tangineis,
U. numem, nojne, umen
tribarak-
fruktatiuf, uittiuf,
karu
tribricu,
U. no?nner,
kujmparakineis,
jjelmfier
ca7-neis
O.
Ace.
O. leginum, tanginom, niedicatinom, U. abrunu
Abl.
O. tanginud, tanginud, tanginud, U. natine, tribrisine,
leginei, sverrunei,
U. nomne
U. numem, nome
U. kame
DAT.
U. nomne, umne, tikamne
kame
Log.
U.
NOM.
Gen.
O. humuns
D.-A.
U. homonus, kamus
U. manf
ferine,
ferine
(?)
Plural
[O. teremenniii]
O.
Ace.
0. teremniss
a. Most of the Masc. and Fem. forms belong to the type of L. legio, -ionis,
but in the oblique cases show the suffix in the reduced grade -m- (95 the vowellength is shown by the Oscan spelling i, not i; see 47).
In 0. statif 'statua'
;
(in
form L.
statio) the
reduced grade appears also in the Nom., but the
strange (hardly -in- beside
b.
The type
i
is
-in-).
of L. sermo, -onis
is
represented by 0. sverrunei, humuns
early Latin hemonem), U. homonus, abrunu (as
if
L. *aprdneni).
U. abrons,
(cf.
Vila
Nom. form written by mistake for *abronf.
U. kani. Gen. Sg. 0. camels, etc., agree with L. caro. carnis in showing
the reduced grade of the suffix in the oblique cases.
43, used as Ace. PI., is probably the
c.
d.
The Oscan Nom.
Sg. in
-f
represents -ns, with
n introduced from the
The Umbrian
oblique cases, and s added after the analogy of other Nominatives.
forms probably represent the same type with the
the formation in -o like the Latin.
See 110,
final
/
omitted, rather than
5.
S-Stems
182.
Abl.
PL
Examples
of s-stems are
mersus (132, a);
:
U. mers, mers
— O. Dat.-Abl.
'ius',
Dat.-
PI. aisusis'sacrificiis';
—
:
;
131
Third Declension
184]
U. Dat.-Abl. Pl.vasus'vasibus'
— O.
(cf.
Nom.
L.vds),
PI. uasor (171,13);
U./ar 'far' (from *fars see 117), Gen. Sg.farer (instead
of *farser, under the influence of the Nom.);
U. Ace. Sg. tuder
far,
;
—
'finem' (see 131, a), Dat.-Abl. PI. tuderus,
13),
Ace. PI. tudero
est'
seems
;
— U.
ose 'opere'(?).
Nom.
PI. tuderor (171,
U. pars in
ijars-est 'par
to be like *fars, far, with rs preserved before the
but the relation to L. par, paris
enclitic (ii7, h),
is
not wholly
clear.
Ireegular Nouns
183. The nouns corresponding
show the following forms
1.
U.
Gen. Sg. O. Iiiveis Dat. Sg. O. Diuvei, Aiovfei, luvei,
luue Ace. Sg. U. Dei Voc. Sg. U. lupater, Di, Dei.
Ace. Sg. U. bum Abl. Sg. U. hue Gen. PI. U. buo
;
a.
Ace. Sg. U.
The
;
buf, buf.
sim, si;
Ace. PI. U.
sif, sif, si.
and Difivel is the same as between
For 0. Atovfei see 24, a. U. luue for
the Old Umbrian spelling. U. lupater, like
relation between O. Iiivels
L. lovis and early
*Ioue
;
;
Ace. PI. U.
3.
and sus
;
luve,
2.
to L. luppiter, hos,
Bioms
(see 134).
due to the influence of
is from *Dieu-pater (Grk. ZeS irdrcp).
U. D(, Dei, are probably from the stem seen in L. dies, Dies-piter, with contraction (82, 2).
6. U. bum, buf, are from bo- (cf. Grk. Dor. pwv, |3us), and this form of the
stem has spread to the other cases, replacing bou- of L. bove etc.
c. For U. sim, sif, etc., see 69.
is
L. lupiter (luppiter),
FOURTH DECLENSION
184.
NOM.
Gen.
Dat
Examples
of Declension.
132
Inflection
[184
UMBRIAN
OSCAN
Plural
N.-A. Neut.
berva, castriw, kastruviif
Gen.
pequo{?)
D.-A.
berus
.- ^
Remarks on
the Case-Forms
Oscan shows the original ending -ous
whence U. -or (72, lis), and L. -us.
2. Dat. Sg.
U. trifo (also Fiso, Trebo, with transfer from
the (?-stems; see 171, 3, a) may be combined with the Latin
Dative in -u on the basis of a form in -ou. This is probably an
185.
1.
Gen. Sg.
(Skt. -OS, Goth, -aus, etc.),
old Locative, seen in U. manuv-e with the diphthong preserved
before the enclitic, the -ou
(60;
cf.
Skt. -du).
3.
Acc. Sg.
For U.
-o
coming from
from
be reasonably explained from
-eu (70), this
O.
-wwi, see 57.
manim cannot
*manum and must
form, due perhaps to the Ablatives in
from -eu
be an
I'-stem
-id.
Abl. Sg.
See 59 with note.
Loc. Sg. For U. manuv-e, see above, 2.
6. NoM.-Acc. Pl. Neutek.
The ending is -wa with -« from
o-stems (171, 13), showing the usual change of final -a (34).
For
U. kastruvuf beside castruo, see 171, 13.
The ending -us is from -ufs, -ufos, -uhhos
7. Dat.-Abl. Pl.
(L. -ubus), and this has been extended to consonant-stems (i78, 9).
4.
5.
8.
U.
Gender.
trefiper
L. manus,
liuvina)
is
As
in Latin, «-stems are regularly
But U. mani,
or Neuter.
in
Fem.
contrast
(cf.
to
Masc. {maninertru).
FIFTH DECLENSION
186.
The
Fifth Declension
is
scattering forms, namely:
Dat. Sg.
rio'
0. Kerri 'Cereri'
;
represented by only a few
— U.
ri 'rei'
(stem auie- more probable than auid- or
aviekate, auiecla).
;
— U. auie 'augu-
anio-,
on account of
;
133
Adjectives
187]
Abl,. Sg.
U. ri 're'.
Acc. Pl. U. iouie.
Dat.-Abl. Pl. U. iouies.
The ending
a.
Second Declension
of the Dat. Sg.
(60).
is -e,
from
Cf. L. facie etc. quoted
like L. -o from
hy grammarians.
-Si,
-Oi in the
6. 0. Kerri represents a transfer from an original s-stem.
Nom. Sg.
*Keres (L. Ceres) became *Kerres under the influence of Gen. Sg. *Kerreis from
*Ker(e)seis etc., and this was drawn into the analogy of forms of the Fifth
Declension, just as
was
in part L. plebes.
ADJECTIVES
DECLENSION
187.
As
in Latin, adjectives are declined according to the
and Second Declensions or according
First
A large proportion of the existing
1.
and Second Declensions.
Examples:
O. tuvtiks 'publieus', Nom. Sg. F.
touticom;
— U. todcom
to the Third.
forms follow the First
(Acc. Sg. M.),
Nom.
toutico,
Acc. Sg. N.
Pl, N. totcor (171,
13),
Dat.-Abl. Pl. todceir.
O. muinikii 'communis' (Nom. Sg.
F.),
Acc. Sg. F. muinikam,
Abl. Sg. F. muinikad, Loc, Sg. N. muinikei.
U. Ikuvins 'Iguvinus', Gen. Sg. F. liuvinas, Dat. Sg. F.
Acc. Sg. F. liouinam, Abl. Sg. F. Ikuvina, Loc. Sg. F.
liowine, louhiem (169, 7, a), Nom. Pl. M. Ikuvinus.
Ikuvine,
a.
Just as the pronominal adjectives in Latin show pronominal forms in
the Gen. Sg. and Dat. Sg., so in Oscan
*aUroi.
See 195,
But
we
in the Gen. Sg. there
is
Fern, forms are kept distinct (19S,
no special pronominal ending, and Masc. and
Hence it is useless to assume pronominal
6).
declension for O. minstreis to account for
'
minoris partis'), a word which
alteram').
2.
We
find Dat. Sg. altrei 'alteri', not
c.
is
its
use with aeteis (minstreis aeteis
elsewhere Fem.
must rather assume
alttram 'portionum
gender of the noun.
(cf. ajittiiiin
local variation in the
Adjectives of the Third Declension are mostly ^-stems.
Thus O.-U.
sakri- beside sakro- (cf. early L. saores porel etc.
the Oscan and some of the Umbrian examples are used substantively,
while the forms of sakro- are
all adjectives), e.g.
O. sakrim
134
Inflection
[187
(Ace. Sg. M.F.), U. sakre, sacre (Ace. Sg. N.), O. sakrid (Abl. Sg.),
U. sakreu (Ace.
PL
N.), O. sakriss,
U. sacris (Abl. PL).
.
stems are seen in U. tuplak
(192, l)
Observe that U. pacer (Nom. Sg.)
early Latin forms in -er.
o.
Cf. also
Consonant
the forms of \J pacri-, 2}eracid-, seuacni-, peracri-, etc.
and O. malaks 'malevolos'(?).
both Masc. and Fem., like
is
many
COMPARISON
The Comparative
188.
Corresponding to the Latin Comparative in
found only a few adverbial forms in -is from
1.
(suffix -ies) are
(L. -lus)
;
O.
e.g.
pustiris
L. posterius
:
O. mais 'magis': L. mains.
See
91,
— O.
;
fortis
h. fortius
:
-ior
-ios
;
—
1.
2. The suffixes -era- and -te7-o-, regular Comparative suffixes
Greek and Sanskrit, are used, as in Latin, in adjectives of
time and place, but without the force of Comparatives in the
grammatical sense and, as O. pustiris shows, a regular Comparative could be formed from such adjectives, as in Latin.
Examples, including some adverbial forms, are
O. supruis 'superis',
in
;
:
—
U. swJra supra'
O. piistrei 'in postero', U. postra 'posteias,
posteriores'
O. ehtrad 'extra', U. ap-ehtre 'ab extra'
O. contrud 'contra'
O. Entrai *Interae'
U. pretra 'priores' from
'
;
—
—
;
;
;
*prai-tero-
(for
;
'
the form
cf.
—
L. praeter);
— O.
—
pruter
(pan)
'prius(quam)' from *prd-ter formed from pro like Grk. irpoTepo<i
\J.
from
TT/jo
destram-e
(cf.
etc.;
also
— O.
Skt. prdtdr)
from *hom-tero- or *homi-tero'sinistro'
:
Grk.
;
— 0.
'dextra
(cf.
est',
U. Aowcfra 'infra',
L. htmus, Jiumilis);
LL nertru
iveprepo';, vepTepo<i (cf. evepoi)
pinquos' from *nedh-tero-'^
destrst
hu[n]truis 'inferis',
(i38, a;
cf.
;
— O.
—
nistrus 'pro-
nessimo-, 189).
Others derive O. nistrus from *nedh-is-tero- (cf. 188, 3) and O.-U. nessimo(cf 189, 3)
also O. messimass from *r)vedh-is-mmo-. But it is
better not to separate these from the other adjectives of similar use. It is true of
course that -tero- and -tmmo- are not suffixes of primary derivation; but by the
assumed *ned(h)-tero-, *ned(h)-ttnmo-, we do not imply derivatives from the verbal
root but |rom an adverbial form, similar to Grk. utr-re/jos, Skt. ilt-tara-, iit-tamd-,
from *ud-lero-, *ud-tmmo-. With the assumed *medh-tmmo- compare Goth, miduma,
Av. maddma-, from *medli^mmo-.
1
from ''nedlh-is-mmo-
.
;
Comparison
135
suffix -tero- is also frequent, as in
Latin and elsewhere, in pronomL. uterque, Grk. Trire-
189]
a.
The
Thus O.-U.
inal adjectives.
pos, etc.
(200, 2);
A
3.
from
from
aittrei, altrei, etc.
*e-iero-: O.Bulg. jeterfi
— U.
L. a/ter;
.
some
'
rfn<
one' (contained
*cei-etero-).
suffix -is-tero; a
of the suffix
piitijriis-pid etc.):
— 0. alttram 'alteram',
'altero', etre, etram-a, etc.
also in L. cetera-
*potro- (0.
-ies-,
combination of
and the
-tero-
-is-,
the reduced form
just mentioned,
seen in
is
*min-is-tero-, and U. mestni 'maior'
from *maistero- (with regular monophthongization of the diph-
O. minstreis 'minoris' from
thong) for *mag-iS'tero- (see 147,
3, a).
Cf. L. minister, magister,
used substantively.
The Superktive
189. 1. Nearly all the forms occurring are from adjectives of
time and place, corresponding to L. sumr^mus, prox-imus, ul-timus,
etc.
with the suffixes
-mo-, -emo- (I.E. -mmo-),
Thus U. somo 'summum'
-trnmo-).
(57, 125, 1);
and
-terno- (I.E.
— O. imad-€n'ab
— O. pustm[as'postremae',
— O. ultiumam 'ultimam'; — U. hondoviu
— O.-U.
cognate with
— O. messimass 'medioxLmas"(?) from
imo' (derivation uncertain; see 114, d);
posmom
(139, 2);
'infimo'
nessimo- 'pvoxiU. Jiondra, 188, 2; for d, see 156);
O.Ir. yiessam 'next',
mus' (O. nessimas etc., 15, 8),
from *nedh-trnmo-'^ (138, a);
*medh-t'imimo-}
For the vowel-changes in the suffix, see 86, i.
(cf.
a.
(191,
(cf
.
The same
1, 9, 10);
-mo- appears in ordinals, as U. promom 'primum' etc.
simo retro' from a stem *ki-mo- L. ci-tra
from a stem *ki-uo-). Tinder the influence of the adjec-
suffix
— also
also U. 5ive 'citra'
in U. 9imu,
,
'
:
was formed *semo- (U. semu, seftemM ' medio'
adverb *semi (Skt. sami, adv., L. semi-, Grk. rifu-, in cpds.).
tives in -mo-
;
see 305) from an
2. O. waZaemow 'optimum' (also Valaimas) differs from the
preceding in meaning and formation. It seems to contain -^noadded to a case-form (Dat.-Loc. Sg.), as perhaps also L. postre-
But
mus.
3.
neither this nor any other explanation
O. maimas 'maximae' from *mai$emo-
T^mo- (147,
3,
a) is parallel to
^
is certain.
(114, b) for
O. minstreis, L. minister
See footnote,
p. 134.
*magis-
(188, 3).
136
[190
Inflection
ADVERBS
The most common
adverbial endings represent stereoof more obscure origin are seen
Formations
typed case-forms.
and Conjunctions (see under
Adverbs
Pronominal
in many of the
190.
Pronouns, 195
£f.
Adverbs
are, in origin,
1.
—
ff.),
which
of Place.
Ablatives in -ed (L.
'improbe';
?«ei
passim, 202), and in Prepositions (299
-e,
Thus O. amprufid
early -ed).
U. prufe 'probe', rehte'recte', nuvime 'nonum', nesi-
'proximo', preve 'singillatim', trahuorfi'tvunsYevse', cive'citra'
(189,
1,
a), etc.
Thus
Ablatives in -od (L. -o, early -od in porod).
O. contrud 'contra' (cf. L. contro-versus), amiricahid *immeTC&to'
U. heritu 'consulto' (294, a,
(see 294, a), suluh 'omnino' (133, a);
2.
^
—
simo
307), eso{e) 'ita', tertio (postertio) 'tertium', ulo 'illuc', cimu,
'retro'
(189,
1,
dextro-vorsum
(cf.
eupru sese 'sursum', testru sese 'dextrorsum'
a),
use
for
etc.;
of
see
sese
podruh-pei
307),
'utroque', etc.
Note.
times,
it
Since the Instrumental was merged with the Ablative in prehistoric
But
is of Instrumental origin.
quite possible that this formation
is
that the old Instrumental form, without the d,
adverbs,
is
unlikely, in view of the d in Oscan
U. supru comes
3.
from *suprod,
like 0. contrud, L. porod.
Ablatives in -dd (L.
'extra', sjullad 'ubique';
is to be recognized in the Umbrian
and Latin. We assume, e.g., that
-«,
See also 54, note.
early -dd).
— U. subra
'supra',
Thus O.
hondra
ehtrad
'infra'.
a. Here belongs also 0. dat 'de', da(d)-, U. da- (300, 3), while L. de is from
an o-stem (cf. O. contrud: L. contra), either Ablative (above. 1) or Instrumental.!
The final t in O. dat arose before words beginning with a surd and was general-
ized
(cf.
the opposite process in L. ob), a contributory factor being the influence
of ant, ampt, pert, post.
as the
A
simple error, as in pocapit (127,
1, a), is
unlikely,
form occurs four times.
4.
Ablatives in -id (L.
probable example
^
is
O. akrid
In favor of taking L.
dtl
-T,
mostly replaced by
-iter).
A
'acriter'(?).
as an Instrnmental form
may be
urged
its
appeai-ance
as de, not *ded, in the S. C. de Bacchanalibus, in which the retention of final d, although
arcliaistic, is
absoUitely consistent in the body of the inscription.
:
137
Numerals
191]
Neuter Accusatives
5.
in -om (L. -um, e.g. multum), espe-
Thus O.
cially frequent in adverbs of time.
joosTOom 'postremum', U. j»ro»zom 'primum';
'iterum',
tertim 'tertium',
simoot 'omnino',
— similarly U. duti
from *dutiom, Heriiom
Here belong also the pronominal adverbs such
'turn' and O. pon 'cum', U. ponne, from *povi-de.
(172, 173, i).
as
U. enoin
Cf. L. turn,
quom, cum.
Neuter Accusatives are
6.
Comparaand the conjunctions
also the adverbs of the
tives like O. pustiris 'posterius' etc. (188,
l),
The
0. pod, U. puf-e, pirs-e, etc. (202,1,2), U. efek, erse 'turn'.
Ace. Sg. F. in -am is seen only in pronominal forms, like O. pan
'quam', U. pane, from *pam-de.
Cf. L. tam, qxiam.
A
probable example of the Ace. PI. N. is U. postro, pustru 'retro'
lb 34, 36), since this is hardly to be separated from postro, pustru,
pustra, appearing elsewhere (VIb 5, Vila 8, Ila 32, lib 19) as an adjective used
a.
(Vila
43, 44,
predicatively in the sense of 'retro'.
See 306.
NUMERALS
CARDINALS AND ORDINALS
Ordinal, U. prumum,j)ro191. 1. Cardinal, U. unu 'unum'.
viom 'primum' (adv.) from *pro-)no- (cf. Grk. 7rp6-/j,o<; 'foremost').
The stem *prismo-, whence L. pirimus, is seen in Pael. prismu
'prima'.
2. The cardinal is declined like the Plural of an o-steni, the
Dual inflection being given up even in the Nom., where it
The following forms occur in Umbrian
retained in Latin.
old
is
Nom. M.F.
dur, Dat.-Abl. tuves, tuver-e, duir. Ace. M.F. tuf
also c?esen-(f«/'duodecim'), Ace. N.
in dur,
tuf,
see 54, 82,
tuva.
(cf.
For the contraction
2.
For the ordinal the pronominal etram-a, etru, etc. (188, 2, a)
The adverb *du-tiom,
is used in Umbrian, like alter in Latin.
U. c?Mh' 'iterum' is formed after *ter-tiom, U. tertim (3).
a.
The stem du- is also seen in U. du-pla, tu-plak (192, 1), and U. du-pursus
and *dui- (L. hi-, Skt. dvi-; see 102, 3) in U. cf!-/ue 'bifidum': Grk.
'bipedibus*;
138
Inflection
[191
The cardinal has the regular declension of an z-stem, as
Thus in Oscan Nom. M.F. tris (41, a, 82, 1), in Umbrian
3.
in Latin.
Dat.-Abl.
tris,
Ace. M.F.
Ace. N.
trif etc. (178, 10),
triia
(also
trio-per, 192, 2).
The
ordinal appears in U. tertiam-a, tertiu,
and
etc.,
in the
adverb tertim from Hertiom.
O. petora (Festus)
4.
Dor. TSTopa.
(cf.
Nom.-Acc. PI. N. from a stem
If exactly quoted, it retains tlie old
consonant^stems, -a (I.E.
from the
-a (171, 13)
form
is a
and
ending of
Cf. L. quattuor, with a of doubtful explanation,
*qUetuor-.
escaping the usual substitution of
-»),
fact that
But
L. quattuor).
it
was no longer
felt as
an inflected
also possible that it stands for
it is
*petoro with the usual -a, being quoted with Latinized ending.
For O.
petiro-pert, see 192,
The
ordinal
2.
probablj^ to be recognized in O. trutum,
is
though the translation 'quartum'
disputed.
is
As such
it
can
readily be explained as from *ktr'w-to- with a reduced form of
I.E. *qli'etru- (cf. L. quadru-,
'
fourth'
u.
namely
from *kturiya-
is
XJ.
petur-pursus
*q'!tetur- (Skt.
The
5.
'
(cf.
Av. cadni-), just as Skt. turiyaAv. d--)(tuirya- beside tuirya-).
quadrupedibus' shows another form of the stem,
catur- iu cpds.
also *qVetru- ahove).
of.
;
cardinal *jyo7npe and the ordinal *ponto- are to be
assumed from O.
punii)eriais 'quincuriis',
U. pumpefias, O.
no/iTTTte? 'Quintius', O. pomtis 'quinquiens',
tads.'
See
is
*sesto- (L. sextus
8.
assumed from U.
The ordinal stem
9.
An
to be
Piintiis,
puntes 'pen-
37, 146, 150, 153.
The ordinal
6.
and U.
;
cf O.-U. destro.
:
L. dextro-)
sestentasiani'sextantariarum'.
is seen in O. Uhtavis 'Octavius'.
ordinal *nouemo-, like Skt. navamd- but in contrast
to L. nono- from *noueno-, is seen in LT. nuvime'nonum'.
10.
The
An
ordinal corresponding
cardinal
is
seen in U. desen-duf' duodecim' (144).
O. Dekmanniuis '*Decumaniis'
O.
deketasiui
•
;
to
1^.
dcciimis
is
implied
also a *dekento- (Grk. SeKaro?)
*decentarius' according to one interpretation.
by
by
::
Pronouns
193]
139
U. tekvias decuriales' and O. Dekkviarim 'Decurialem' are formed with
(at. L. decussis and late decu-plex), which, like
a.
'
the suffix -io- from a stem *dekucentu-
L. centu-plex
ill
etc.,
is
due
the analogy of *ql'elru
lo
Cf.
(4).
also
U. dequrier, tekuries 'decuriis'.
12. U. desenchtf 'duodecim'.
See 10.
DISTRIBUTIVES AND NUMERAL ADVERBS
192.
'binis',
1.
Distributives are U. prever singulis'
'
dupla 'hinns'
,
triplet 'trims'.
Tlie last
(17,
lO),
tupler
two agree with
The only mulU. tuplak, Ace. Sg. N. used substantively ('furcam'?)
L. du-plex, Grk. hl-irXa^.
2. Numeral Adverbs are U. triiu-per, trio-per 'ter', O. petiropert, petiru-pert 'quater';
O. pomtis 'quinquiens', U. nuvis
With -pert., -per (127, 3) compare L. sevi-per etc.
'noviens'.
It is added to the Neuter Plural in U. triiu-per from *tru7-pert,
and after the analogy of this form arose *petrid-pert, whence
O. petiro-pert (81, 100, 3, c). O. pomtis and U. nuvis cannot be
connected with the Latin formation in -iens and are probably
formed after the analogy of *duis (L. Ms) and *tris (L. ter).
L. duplus, triplus, in form but not in meaning.
tiplicative is
For the
m
of O. pomtis, see 146.
PRONOUNS
PERSONAL PRONOUNS
193.
The few occurring forms of the Personal Pronouns are
First Person. U. me/ie'mihi'.
Second Person. 0. tiium, tiu'tu';
U. tiu, tioon, tio, teio, 'te'.
'tibi';
U. seso
Reflexive. O. sifei sibi'
— 0.
—
'
a.
;
—
tfei,
'sibi';
U.
— O.siom'se'.
correspond to L. mihi etc.
The Dative forms mehe, tefe, sifei,
The enclitic use
sent *meghei, HebJiei, *sebhei.
tefe, tefe
and repreweak-
of the forms explains the
See 86, 3.
ening of the vowel in the first syllable in Latin and in 0. tfei, sifei.
h. U. seso is perhaps seso, se being from *s{u)oi (Grk. of) and so a particle
of
unknown
connection.
:
140
InJiectioH
[193
contain te and se with the
c. The Ace. forms U. tiom, 0. siom, perhaps
O. tiium wonld
addition of the particle -om seen in O. pid-um etc. (201, 5).
then be the same form, u.'sed as a Nom., just as, vice versa, in some Doric
an Ace. Another possibility is that the Nom. -Ace. Sg.
Neuter of the Possessive *ine(i)o-(L. meus) came to be used substantively for
both 'ego' and me' and that after *meom arose Noui.-Acc. neom, *se07ti. For i
dialects t6 is used as
'
from
see 38,
e,
1,
39,
1.
POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS
The following forms are found
U.
Second Person. O. tuvai 'tuae';
194.
tuua, fwa'tua';
— U.
uestra 'Yestva,'.
Third Person.
'sua';
— U.
—
—
— suvam 'suam' —
O. suveis
'sui'
;
toner, twer 'tui';
siivad
;
sweso 'suo' (Loc).
The contrast iu spelling between U. touer and tuer and between
and suveis (suvam and tuvai, no. 19, are ambiguous) seems to point
to the existence of both the stems which are found in other languages, namely
*teuo-, *seuo- (early Latin tovos, sovos), and *t{u)uo-, *s{u)xio- (Skt. tvd-, svd-).
a.
0. siivad
Cf.
Grk.
6.
reis,
beside
€(5s,
U. sueso
iros,
6's.i
probably a Locative *suei
is
+
so
(cf. seso,
193,
b).
DEMONSTEATIVE PROXOUXS
The pronoun corresponding
195.
in
use to the Latin
is
agrees with the latter in the Nominative and Accusative forms
(stems
i-
and
e(i)o-, e(i)d-\
for the
but the other cases show a stem
perhaps has
its
i
in O.
*e{so-,
iiik, ioc, etc.,
O.
see 38,
1),
This
ero-.
pronominal ending -som (Skt.
also Italic in -a-soin), but felt as *eis-dm o\\
noun-ending.
U.
origin in a Gen. PI. *eisdm (O. eisun-k), properlj'^
*ei-8dm, with the regular
as in L. hie.
eizo-,
The
See
enclitic -k is attached to
20i,
-sd7n
;
account of the usual
many
of the forms,
i.
For the sake of a more complete representation
of the cases, the
forms
corresponding in use to L. Idem are included in the paradigm, but inclosed in
'
brackets.
'
z.
lat.
On
the enclitics used, see 201,
The author
is
unable to accept the view of
Sprachgeschichte, 151
Verb-Sy.stem,
17."i.
5. 6.
ff.,
tliat ojf
becomes
v.
Flauta and of Solmsen, Studien
unaccented syllables. See
uy, in
'
141
Demonstrative Pronouns
195]
UMBRIAN
OSCAN
Singula
M.
No jr.
M.
N.
izic
idik
[isidum,
F.
N.
iiuk, iiik,
ere(k),
efek,
ioc
ere{c)
erse
(esidum, 44,e)]
[er-ont,
eri-hont^
Gen.
eiseis, eizeis
ever, irer,
erar
erer-ek
[erar-unt]
DAT.
ACC. ionc
Abl.
idik,
iak
idic
(108,
eisud, eizuc
Log.
eisei,
eizeic
efek,
2,
erse
a)
erak
eisak,
eru-ku,
eizac
eru-com
[era-hunt,
[eru-hu]
era-fonf]
e]isai
Plural
NoM.
[eur-ont]
iusc [i«ssu,
i«su]
Gen.
Dat.
eizazunc
eru,
eizois
eiza(i)sc^
[erer-unt^, erir-ont]
Acc.
eu, eo
IOC
U. erec and erse are certainly equivalent to 0.
u.
e for
ero(m)
eisunk
i is
common enough
in
Umbrian
izic
and
eaf,
idic, but,
eaf
although
(45), the consistency of the spelling e
is
probably due to the influence of the other case-forms, erer etc.
6. The Gen. Sg. U. erar, together with 0. ulas 'illius' (197, 3), shows
that, in contrast to Latin, the Feminine was kept distinct from the Masculine.
c.
-ei,
as
is
The Dat. Sg. M. and K. of pronominal
shown by the pronominal adjective
with the Latin
{illi
etc.).
Cf. also
o-stems had the Locative ending
0. altrei 'alteri', thus agreeing
U. esmei 'huic' (197,
1).
The Feminine
form was doubtless kept distinct, as in the Genitive. Cf. Loc. Sg. O. ejisal.
d. U. iepi and iepru have been thought to contain case-forms of erec, but
this
is
very uncertain.
e.
e.g.
Via
U. efek, erse, Acc. Sg. N., is sometimes used as an adverb Hum',
6, where it is correlative with pirsi 'cum'.
/. The stem i- is seen also in the following adverbs: U. ife 'ibi' with the
same ending as pufe (208, 5), to which belongs perhaps ef Via 4, with loss of
1
See 53, a.
5
Aes
eizasc.
'
Aes
erererunt.
142
[195
Inflection
the final vowel
also i/on« Ibidem', 201, C);
(cf.
'
from *i-pe with the same
H-te-k or *i-V-ik
(cf.
L.
— O.
enclitic as Jieip, L.
ita, item,
Skt.
iti, etc.,
ip'iW
neque;
(Pael. ip)
— U.
which however
probably
itek 'item'
from
differ in the final
vowel).
196. The pronoun corresponding in use to the Latin liie is in
Oscan formed in part from a stem eko-, in part from ekso-, in
Umbrian wholly from the latter in the form es{s)o- (145, 3).
In most of the Oscan forms the enclitic -k (201, l) is used.
Singular
F.
N.
M.
O.
NOM.
Gen.
Dat.
Ace.
Abl.
U. eso
O. ekak (108, 2, a)
O. exac, U. esa
0. ekik
O. eksuk,
U. essu, esu, esu-ku
Log.
ek.,
O. exeie
Plural
NoM.
Gen.
O,
U. esom-e,
U. esis-co,
D.-A.
ekas, ekask
esuin-ek(?)
O. exaisc-en
esir, isir
Ace.
O. ekass
The Oscan Ace.
a.
the analogy of
id-ik.
The stem
6.
formation
is
Sg. N. ekik (Pael. ecic) is
eko- or
ekM-
is
seen also In O. ekss, ex
uncertain {*ek(e)s or *eks{e)s with the
For O. ekkum 'Item', see 201, 6.
c. The Umbrian stem es(s)o-
is
in -5; see 190, 2), isec, isek 'item'
(cf. itek,
For the
i
in these
from *ekid-k formed after
Cf. also U. este (197, 4).
'ita',
same -s as
but the precise
or *eks(e)?).
in puz,
also seen in eso, esoc, iso, issoc
forms and in Dat. -Abl.
'
ita'
(adv.
195, /), and isunt 'item' (201,
isir,
6).
see 39, 4.
There are some scattering forms from other stems.
U. esmez 'huic', esmik'ei'; Loc. Sg. esme. These, together
with U. pusme 'cui', are the sole relics in Italic of a type of pronominal case-forms found in various languages, most clearly in
197.
1.
Interrogative, Relative,
198]
and
Indefinite
Pronouns
143
Sanskrit, e.g. Dat. Sg. dsmdi, tdsmdi, kdsmdi, Loc. Sg. dsmin,
The stem of esmei is e, the same
two forms being identical except that
etc.
ending
as in Skt.
dsmdi, the
in esmei the Locative
used for the Dative, as usual {195, c).
U. uru, uru 'illo'; Abl. Sg. F. ura-ku; Dat.-Abl. PL ures;
here also probably, as Gen. Sg. M., orer Via 26, etc., though
there are various interpretations of the phrase.
For 11 in uru
see 51.
The stem may be *oro-, *oso-, or even *oiso-, cognate
forms being unknovrn.
3. U. ulu, ulo 'illo, illuc', adv.; here also probably, as Gen.
F.,
O. ulas (no. 19). Stem olo- as in L. olim, to which early
Sg.
is
2.
L. olle
is
4.
also related.
U.
estu 'istum';
Stem
Ace. Sg. N.
este, este;
Ace. PI. N.
esto,
whence L. iste with i under the influence of is.
The neuter este is from *estid formed after the analogy of id, pid.
5. O. essuf, esuf 'ipse', U. esuf.
The meaning 'ipse' is
estu.
esto-,
reasonably certain
(cf.
T. B. 19, 21), so that
it is difficult
not
though inconsistent with the
usual derivation of the latter from *is-pse. The stem would
then be *epso- (for ss see 122, 2), and the -uf perhaps represent
t9
assume connection with L.
ipse,
a transfer to the inflection of ?i-stems (O.
uittiuf etc., I8I) as if
we had in Latin *ipsd formed after agent-nouns
But the whole matter is problematical.
in
-d,
-dnis.
6. XJ. surur 'item' (whence sururont, suront^ 201, 6) is of uncertain origin,
but perhaps represents a reduplicated formation *sd-so-s or *so-sd-r, so being
from the stem so- seen in L. sic, earlier sei-ce.
INTEEROGATIVE, EELATIVE, AND INDEFINITE
PEONOUNS
198.
stems
is
The use
*qy-o-
(*^d-),
of the I.E. Interrogative-Indefinite
*qy'i-,
and, in adverbs,
characteristic of Italic.
quod, and quis, quid,
is
also
*qi'-u-,
Pronoun,
for the Relative
The Latin distinction between qui,
common to the dialects. The o-stem
forms are used for the ordinary Relative (with definite antecedent), the i-stem forms for the Interrogative (only one example).
144
Inflection
Indefinite,
and Indefinite Relative.
[198
For the distinction between
the Definite and Indefinite Relative,
terei ist
.
.
.
inim pid
qui in eo territorio est
doque
exstat'.
.
.
of.
O. thesavnim pud
thesavrei piikkapid ee[stit
e[isei]
.
et
quidquid in eo thesauro quan-
In Latin, too. quis was originaUy used for the
Indefinite Relative (Neue, Formenlehre IP. p. 430),
quesquomque
is
esei
'thesaurum
and Gate's
evidence for *quisquomque (U. pisi-pumpe).
Cf.
and quisque in its Relative use.
How far there was any corresponding differentiation in the
other case-forms cannot be determined from the limited number
also quisquis,
of occurrences.
Examples of Declension.
forms (200, l) and conjunctions (202)
199.
Some
of
the
are included.
compound
20o]
Interrogative, Relative,
and
Indefinite
Pronouns
145
Plural
M.
M. F.
V.
O.
pas,
pas
N.
:
146
[200
Infiection
The pronoun "corresponding to L. nterque is seen in
O. Nom. PI. piiturus-pid, Loc. Sg. puterei-pid, etc., U. Gen. Sg.
2.
adv. podruh-pei;
putres-pe,
U. sei-podruhpei 's^ov&Vim
in
also
utroque', with which compare L. sed-utraque (Plautus, Stich.
All these forms come through *potro- (81, 88, 4) from
106).
*qUotero- (Grk. jrorepo';, Skt. katard-), that
suffix -tero- (I88,
L. uterque owes
2).
m
its
adverbial forms containing the stem *qHu- (see
a.
0. alttrei piitereipid akenei,
every other year', where the
3.
if
akenei
Romans said
Besides the stems
'
in
and
*qy'0-
is
anno
altero
*qlH-,
nized in O.
puf ubi',
See 154 with
Cretan
etc.,
U. pufe; — O.
with the
3).
must mean
'year' (159, a),
quoque'
a stem
in the adverbial forms of various languages
'whence?', ku-tra 'where?',
*qV'0-
is,
to the influence of
*qlh(^.
(e.g.
oirvi. etc.), is
'in
(Col. R. R. 5, 8).
frequent
Skt. M-tas
to
be recog-
puz'ut', U. puze, puse, etc.
a, 202, 5, 6.
PRONOMINAL ENCLITICS
The
201.
enclitic particles
used with pronominal forms are
as follows
1.
common
-k, like
L.
-ce, -c, in hie,
hunc, etc.
In contrast to Latin, this
forms of the pronoun corresponding to L. is (see 195);
also in most of the Oscan forms of eko-, ekso- (see 196); further in
in
is
it
TJ.
very
occurs
esmik
and various adverbs, as esoc, isec, itek, inum-k, etc. In general it is
more frequent in Oscan than in Umbrian. It has become an integral part of
some of the forms, just as in L. hie, hunc, e.g. 0. iiik, toe (but U. eu, eo), while
In Umbrian, however, the
in others its use is optional, e.g. O. eisiid and eiziic.
(197,
1),
absence of
-k, -c, is
not always proof that the formation without the enclitic
is
be separated from erek, erec
(0. izic), or erse from efek (0. idle), or eso from esoc.
Probably the final k, like
other final consonants in Umbrian, was weakly sounded and so, frequently,
omitted in the writing.
It is altogether unlikely that ere, ere, is to
intended.
2. -ik, a combination of the preceding.
This is seen in the forms just
mentioned, 0. iz-ie, id-ik, id-ic, U. er-ec, etc., also in esum-ek, esom-e, and in the
adverbs enum-ek etc. The particle to which the k is added probably stands for
id (likepid).
3.
-I,
For the change
as in Grk. ourod-t
of the Relative-Indefinite
pu-e, etc.
of *id-k to -ik, cf. Abl. Sg. elsak, eizac.
This
Pronoun
is
found
in
Umbrian
iu nearly all
forms
(199), including the adverbs puz-e, pus-ei,
:
Pronominal Enclitics
201]
4.
-pid,
147
used like the Latin generalizing -9ue in guisgue etc. This is seen in
2), and in the adverbs O. pfikkapfd,
the forms corresponding to L. uterque (200,
ijoca-pit 'quandoque', U. pani6-pei 'quandoque', U.
cumque'.
It
pum-pe in
pisi
pumpe'qui-
corresponds in form to L. quid and stands in the same relation to
L. -que as Skt. -cid to -ca, both of these being used as generalizing particles
though in different combinations.
podruhpei, seipodruhpei)
make
it
The three occurrences
of U. -pet (panupei,
probable that in Umbrian, in the adverbs at
was added to -pi from -pid.
is found in Oscan, 1) as a particle of Identity, in
ialdum idem' etc. (195), vfhere Umbrian has -hont (6), and in the adverb ekkum
'item';
2) as an Indefinite particle, in pid-um quidquam' etc. (200, 1), where
Umbrian has -i (3), and in the conjunction pun-um quandoque'. It is probably
the same element in O. per-um' sine'', and perhaps in O. tiiam, U. tiom, etc.
For 0. -um from -om, see 50.
(193, c).
There is a difference of opinion as to whether the particle is properly -om
or -dom, as it is also a matter of dispute whether in L. idem etc. the -dem is
original or due to a wrong division of id-em, Abl. eodrem, etc.
On general
grounds there is no objection either to -dem, -dom, from the same stem do- that
is seen in various enclitics, e.g. -de in L. quamde, U. pane, or to -em, -om, to be
compared with Skt. -am in id-dm. The question is which suits better the actual
forms.
In the Indefinite forms there is no evidence for -dom, in fact it is very
unlikely that pid-um comes from *pid-dom. In Isidum we may divide is-Id-um
(as we have assumed *is-id-k for izie) as well as ts-i-dum.
The chief support for
-dom is found in ekkum and iussu, but the changes involved {kd to hk and sd to
ss) are otherwise unknown (139, a), and it is quite possible that ekkum is for
*ekk''-om with ekk' for *ekke (L. ecc^, and that of the two spellings iussu and
lusu the latter is the more correct, the former being a slip due to the existence
of an Ace. PI. form "'iiiss-u or else to an uncertainty as to the syllabic division
(ius-u with etymological, iu-su with phonetic syllabification).
At any rate the
derivation from *ek-dom and *eds-dom is not so obvious as to constitute proof of
the particle -dom in Oscan.
6. -{h)ont.
This is found in Umbrian only, namely in eront,mAoni' idem'
etc. (195), and in the adverbs i/on«' ibidem', isunt item', suntronf item' (whence
It probably contains *hom, from the same stem as
also suront by haplology).
least, the particle -i (above, 3)
5.
-om (or-dom?).
This
'
—
'
'
'
'
L. hie, with the
-t
of pos-t, per-t, etc.
We
find -hont after vowels, but -ont after
For sururo and eruhu, occurring once each, see 128,
F. erafoiit which occurs twice beside erahunt owes its -fovi
consonants (149,
The Abl. Sg.
wrong division
7.
of other forms, e.g. i/-ont
(ife 'ibi')
taken as
Here may be mentioned the pronominal prefix
L. tantus.
8.
a).
enclitics
found only
to a
i-font.
e in 0. e-tanto ' tanta'
Cf. L. e-guidem.
For
2, a.
in adverbs, see the following.
148
Inflection
[202
EELATIVE ADVEEBS AND COls'JUNCTIONS
202. Many
of the pronominal adverbs have been cited among the forms
pronominal stems (195-200), but it is desirable to treat separately
the forms of the Relative (and Indefinite) Adverbs, most of which serve as ConJunctions and for the sake of convenience the Conjunctions not formed from
of the various
;
the stems of Relative Pronouns are included.
1.
0. pod
in suae
pod
identical U. suepo, svepu
This
is
;
'sive', svai
also in
puh
(133, a),
O. pod
with whicli
— min[s 'quo
is
minus'.
Ace. Sg. N. like L. quod, not Abl. Sg. as in L. quo minus.
The same form with the enclitic -i is seen in U. puf-e 'quod,
cum, quomodo' (II a 26, III 5, Va 7), with which is identical
Cf. also
pors-i etc. used in place of certain case-forms (199,/).
O.
U. arnipo (below, 9, 10).
U. plf-e, pirs-i, etc. 'quod,
adpiid,
2.
cum
si,
cum', e.g. sersi pirsi sesust
(Via 5), persei pir orto est 'si ignis ortus est,
in case fire has broken out' (Via 26 etc.; similarly pefe II a 3),
persei mersei 'si ius sit, in so far as is right' (VI a 28 etc.),
with which compare L. quod opus siet (Cato). In form this is
'sede
sederit'
the Ace. Sg. N. of
O. pon,
3.
piin,
pif-e
U.
From
'quandoque'.
It
pis-i.
with certainty from
is
*po7n-de: L. *quom-de
recognized in U. (pisi)pumpe
also 201,
5).
pone, pune 'cum'; also O. pun-um
jyontie,
Another combination
92, 135.
not always to be distinguished
'quidquid' (V a
of
pom
(L.
(cf.
quam-de).
quom, cum)
is
L. (qul)quomque, (qui)cumque.
:
See
to
be
See
4.
pan 'quam', pruter pan 'priusquam' (cf. Grk. irpoU. pane in postertio pane 'postquam tertium'. From
*pam-de h. quam-de. See 92, 135. The simple *pam (L. ^Maw)
appears in U. pre-pa 'priusquam".
(In O. piruter pam beside
pruter pan the pam probably stands for pan, the next word
beginning with «i.)
4.
repov
0.
t)),
:
5.
O.
adver.bial
puf, TJ.
ending
'where'), or
the h in L.
pufe
'ubi'.
-dlie
(cf.
-dM (Grk.
ihi
-St).
From stem
*qWur
(200, 3)
and an
Skt. ^i1-/m 'where?', O.Bulg. ka-de
U.
ifc 'ibi'
has the same ending,
being due to the analogy of uhi
{b
= dh
after ?()
Relative Adverbs
202]
L. ubi,
111
from
this
-I,
the final
ibi,
from
i
not the original short vowel, but
is
early L.
-ei (of.
149
and Oonj unctions
itbei),
shortened
is
which arose under the influence of the
o-stems.
U. pufe might also represent
adverbs in -ei representing Locatives of
such a form, but it is far more likely that it preserves the original -dhe, only
without syncope as in Oscan (cf 0. port U. ponne).
:
.
O.
6.
puz,
pous (mistake for pus; see footnote,
p.
40),
Umbrian also 'quasi'). Tliis
stands for *pu-t-s (137, 2), in Umbrian with added -i, containing
the stem *(^u- (200, 3) and an adverbial ending -the (cf. Av.
U.
puz-e, pus-e, pus-ei, etc. 'ut' (in
ku-0a 'how') or
-ti
and addition
-s (as
L. ut
etc.
L.
of
utei, uti, is like
7.
in L. ab-s, O.
vowel
final
s,
the latter appearing in usquam
ubei etc.
U. pue, pue
enclitic
with loss of the
az, i.e. ad-s, etc.).
same form without the added
the
is
(as in au-ti etc.),
From
where'.
'ubi,
*p>d
quo) with
(L.
-l.
cum' (always temporal).
but with a different force of
the particle (cf. Grk. dial, ecr-re, ev-re 'until').
In U. ap the
final vowel is lost as in L. ac, while the other forms probably
8.
From
U. ape, appei,
contain
9.
the- enclitic
O.
ape, api, ap 'ubi,
form like L.
*ad-pe, in
-i,
atque,
like pusei, puz-e, etc.
adpiid 'quoad'.
Formed
like L. quo-ad (rarely ad-quo),
probably the same as pod (above,
cognate with L. quod rather than with quo.
except that
piid is
From
10. U. arnipo 'donee, until'.
(as in
per-ne
etc.,
or negative
ar 'ad'
+ *pom or *pod.
?)
1),
(132, a)
and so
and -we
Cf. L. donicum,
donee.
11.
U. nersa 'donee,
From *ne-ddm
12.
do-que.
;
cf.
L.
used after a negative
quon-dam etc., and dum.
until',
-dam
in
From
U. panupei 'quandoque'.
For
13. O.
-pei see 201,
piikkapid,
*pan-do-pid
:
clause.
L. quan-
4.
pocapit,
^jjocapici
From
'quandoque'.
*pod-kdd{?)-pid, the second element being perhaps Abl. Sg. F. of
the stem seen in L.
-ce,
like O. dat 'de'
14. O. svai, suae, U. sve, sue
Loc. Sg.
F. of SUO-,
Cf. Grk. at
and
el
while L.
from stem
'si',
si is
so-
or
from
0-.
from
no-sue
do- (190,
'nisi'.
*sei,
3,
a).
From
*suai,
Loc. Sg. N. of
so-.
Inflection
150
[202
a. The relation of U. sopir, VI b 54, to svepis'siqiiis' of tlie parallel pasThat it cannot be regarded as a later form of the same
sage I b 18, is puzzling.
word is obvious from sue beside sve. The fii-st syllable may be so from *soi, and
earlier *suei, though such a change is
it is conceivable that this Hoi is from an
only imperfectly paralleled by that seen in sonitu (37, a). Another view is that
sopir is not 'siquis', but an Indefinite Relative -quisqui.s', and contains a generalizing particle *sod or *SHod, related to the so in Eng. vjhoso, lohosoever.
But the chief support for this,- the derivation of Grk. Sns from *afod-Tii, is not
beyond question. 1
15. U. et'et': L.
et,
Grk.
eVi, etc.
m. 'et'; U. ene)n, eine,
and ennom, eno{m), enum-ek, inum-ek,
These forms, together with Pael. inoin'et',
16. 0. inim, inim, eiveifi (44), abbr.
ene, inen-ek (for *inein-ek),
etc. 'turn, deinde'.
are obviously connected with L. enim
inscription
how
is
not so
is
{einom of the
best left out of account) in
some way,
Duenos
— exactly
clear.
The ending -ivi of L. eniia is seen in the Oscan forms and in U. enem etc.,
enom etc. with Pael. 1710711 show -o»!. The difficulty is with the initial
Pael. inoTJi also points to i or
vowel. The Oscan forms point to i or e, not e.
The various Umbrian spellings are most easily combined on the
(possibly) e.
On the whole, in view of L. enim. the probbasis of e, but i is also possible.
while
j
tJ.
ability
is
The nn
perhaps in favor of *eiu'ni and *e)io»i. but the matter is quite uncertain.
very likely due to the influence of the correlative ponne.
in enn077i is
17. 0. auti, mit, avt 'aut,
From *au
(L.
U.
at',
(Grk. av, av-Te), with the same
tot), etc.
L. aid, autem.
ote, ute 'aut':
-ti
as in *eti
(et), *toti
The Oscan forms with and without apocope
(92)
were differentiated in meaning at Bantia, where auti is 'aut',
Elsewhere we find only avt, usuallj- 'at', once 'aut'.
awt'at'.
In form this is a 3d Sg. Pass, of the
18. 0. loufir'xeV.
'
root seen in L. libet
(96, 238, 2),
the development of meaning,
in the impersonal use (239).
cf.
L.
vel,
For
Imperat. of void, and
the following.
19. U. heris
.
.
.
heris, heri
.
.
.
heri, herie
.
.
.
herie, etc.
These are from *herid 'volo', partly 2d Sg.
Pres. Indie, (heris, lieri), partly 3d Sg. Perf. Subj. (herie, heriei).
'vel
.
.
.
vel'.
1
See Delbruck, Vergl. Syntax,
III, pp.
339
ff.
:
151
Verbs
203]
20.
The
Oscan has
negatives.
m); and for each of these
a corresponding form with the encUtic
-que, in L. nee, neque,
namely
corresponding to
-p,
1) nep, nep,
As regards
use, ne occurs in ne pon'nisi
tive with a
pronoun
in ne
pJdm
nisi from
(1) ne (L. ne-fas,
*ne-sei, etc.), (2) ni (L. ne), (3) 7iei (L.
-c,
2) nip, 3) neijy, neip.
cum' and
jrt-uhipid 'ne
quem
as a prohibi-
prohibuerit',
always prohibitive, and nei occurs in conditional
clauses, suaepis nei, nei suae.
But all three compounded forms
while ni
is
have the prohibitive
force, 'neve',
though
neip is also
used like
nei, e.g. svai neip.
Umbrian has
neip,
the
(once nep),
neip
Whether
ei
'nisi'
adhibeant'
(84),
otherwise
both prohibitive and simple negative.
O. neip or nip or both
this corresponds to
spelling
U. no-sue
nei in neifhabas 'ne
being remarkable
probably contains
in
*noi,
any case.
a by-form
is
not clear,
See
29,
b.
of nei.
VERBS
On
the general system of conjugation, see
13.
THE PERSONAL ENDINGS
203.
The
personal endings of the Indicative and Subjunc-
tive Active are
Primary
Secondary
Pkimary
Secondary
Plural
Singular
-'
1.
-6
-m
2.
-s
-s
2.
3.
-t
-d (lost in U.)
3.
For the endings
1.
-ns
-nt
of the Imperative, see 235-237; for those
of the Passive, see 238-239.
Primary and secondary endings, which,
in contrast to Latin,
and Third Plural,
primary in the Present, Future, and Future
secondary in the Imperfect and Perfect
are clearly distinguished in the Third Singular
are used as follows
Perfect Indicative,
Indicative and
:
—
in all tenses of the Subjunctive.
:
152
Inflection
Remarks on
204.
1.
The
of the final
the Endings
original endings of the Tliird Singular
Third Plural were primarjloss
[204
i
-ti,
-nti,
secondary
the former became
(92)
meantime the original
-nt,
-t,
-t,
-nt.
-nt,
-f,
By
and
the
but in the
had undergone a change, as
follows
The -t became -d, which
is
preserved in Oscan, and existed in
early Latin (feced etc.) until the primary ending was generalized.
In Umbrian this, lite every final d, was lost but since even
final t is sometimes omitted in the writing, the distinction is
See 127, 1, 2, 133.
less clear in Umbrian than in Oscan.
The -m.t probably became first -7id, then -w (cf L. danr-unt etc.),
and to this an s was added under the influence of the plural
;
.
ending of nouns. See 128, 1.
2. In -7it the n is regularly written in Umbrian (the only
exception is furfaS (25, a) beside furfant), while in Oscan it is
omitted in the case of -ent (tlie only exception being one occurrence of sent beside set), but written in stahint and eestint, tlie
only forms occurring which do not end in -ent. In -ns the n is
always written in Oscan but frequently omitted in Umbrian.
For U. fefure and staheren, see 128, 2, a.
See 108, 1, 2.
3. The plural forms in -ent, -ens, represent the full endings,
original -enti, -ent, which belong properly to unthematic formations like U. sent, O. set
(cf.
Dor. ivrl for *evri, Skt. sdnti, Goth.
But they have been extended
sind, I.E. *senti).
at the" expense
of thematic forms, just as in Latin, vice versa, -ont {-unt) has
completely driven out
-ent.
and Future Perfect, which
Thus we have
-ent in the
are thematic formations
;
and
Future
-ens in
the Perfect, which, while containing types of various origin,
is
always thematic in the Third Singular.
the same encroachment o£ -erd upon -ovi is to be
compared with L. fiuni, and likewise in 0. stalet. But
some believe that the original ending of verbs of this class was -ienti or -inti.
For the double formation in the Fourth Conjugation, represented by 0. fiiet,
staiet, and 0. stahint, eestint, see also 215, 2.
a.
It is protiable tliat
recognized in 0.
fiiet
as
Examples of Conjugation
204]
In the Second Singular in Umbrian the
4.
times
omitted
changed to
or
Aeri'vel' beside heris (see 202,
with
153
-r.
19),
Thus
sir,
set,
-s
is
seste 'sistis',
si 'sis'.
someheri,
See 113
b.
The secondary ending
5.
of the First Singular occurs only
and in O. sum 'sum' (217, 1).
6. The primary ending of the First Singular, -o, seen
in U. sistu 'sisto', is not contracted with the preceding a of
Thus U. subocauu, suhthe First Conjugation as in Latin.
ocau 'invoco' from -did.
Cf. also U. stahu 'sto' from *stai6.
See 83.
7. The Latin shortening of vowels before final t is unknown.
See 78, 3. So 0. faamat is to be understood as fdmdt, O. kasit
For the vowel-quantity
'decet' as haslt (with I from e), etc.
in O. manafum 'mandavi',
before
-wi, -ws,
8.
The
see 78, a.
short e of the Second and Third Singular Pres-
ent Indicative of the Third Conjugation, and of the Third
Singular Perfect Indicative, does not suffer syncope. See
90,2.
EXAMPLES OF COlv'JUGATION
The following paradigms include all the verb-forms occurring in Oscan
Umbrian (barring some variations In spelling), except where an "etc."
is added, that is iu the 2d and 3d Sg. Imperat. Act., the 8d Sg. Fut. Perf.,
and the Perf. Pass. Partic. (including the periphrastic Perf. Indie. Pass.).
A few Paelignian (P.), Marracinian (M.), and Vestinian (V.) forms are
or
included.
In the Perfect System there are given under the First and Fourth
Conjugations only those types which are characteristic of these conjugations, namely, in the following order, the /-, tt-, and nfc„i-Perfects (and,
The other types, which are found with
iu the Fourth, U. purtiius etc.).
verbs of all conjugations, but mostly with those of the Third, are given
under the Third only, namely, in the following order, the reduplicated Perfect, the simple Perfect without vowel-change, the Perfect with lengthened
vowel, and the i-Perfect.
Under the Fourth Conjugation are included the forms corresponding
the Latin type capio.
See 216.
to
154
Inflection
[205
FIRST CONJUGATION
205.
Active
Passive
subjunctive
ihdicative
indicative
subjunctive
Present
1.
Sg. U. subocauu
2.
Sg.
3.
Sg. O. faamat
U. aseriaia
U. kupifiaia (or 3. Sg.?)
O. deiumd,
O. sakarater
O.
tadait,
U.
sakahiter,
sakraifir(?)
j)ortaia,
kuraia
3.
Pl. U. furfant,
U. etaians,
O. karanter
etaias
furfa6
Imperfect
3.
Sg.
3.
Sg. O. demast,
8.
U. prupehast
Pl. O. censazet
3.
Sg. 0. aikdafed
P. upsaseter
Future
Perfect
O. sakrafir,
U. pihaji,
pihafei
O.
pnifatted,
O. lamatir
dadikatted,
djuunated
U. combifianM
O. teremnatu-st, U. kuratu
U. stakazestetc.
3.
Pl. O.
pnifattens,
0.
tribarakattins
teremnattens,
P. coisatens
0.
Btaflatas-set etc.
si
First Conjugation
205]
Active
luij
Passive
indicative
Future Perfect
3.
Sg. U. andirsafust
U. comhifiansiust
U. pihos fust
3.
Pl. O.
tribarakattuset
U.
cersnatur furent
IMPERATIVE
Pres.
FuT.
2.
Sg.
2. 3.
U.
stiplo, aserio
Sg. O. deiuatud,
U. pihatu,
O. censamur,
U. eturstahmu, spahamu
portatu, etc.
2. (3.)
Pl. U. etato
U. arsmahamo, caterahamo
INFINITIVE
Pres. O. censaum, moltaum,
Perf. U. erom
tribarakavwm
PARTICIPLES
ehiato, kuratu eru
156
Inflection
SECOND CONJUGATION
206.
Passive
Active
indicative
indicative
subjunctive
subjunctive
Present
3.
Sg. 0.
U.
O.
kasit,
O.
piitiad,
loufir
turumiiad,
ticit,
Aa6e,habe, U. habia
trebeitQ)
3.
Pl.
3.
Sg. U. habiest
O.
U. tursiandu
piitians
Future
IMPERATIVE
FUT.
2. 3.
Sg. O. licitud,
U.
likitud,
habitu, habetu,
tursitu, tusetu,
carsitu, kafetu, kafitu,
sersitu, tenitu,
ufetu, upetu, eveietu
2. 3.
Pl. U. habituto, habetutu,
tursituto, tusetutu,
upetu ta
INFINITIVE
Pees. 0. fatium
PARTICIPLES
Prks. U.
serse, zeref, kutef
Perf. U.
tases, tacez, uirseto, etc.
Third Coyijugation
207]
157
'
THIED CONJUGATION
207.
Passive
Active
indicative
sdbjuhctive
subjunctive
indicative'
Present
1.
Sg. U. sestu
2.
Sg. U.
3.
Sg.
seste
1A. feret^
O. kahad,
V. didet
aflukad,
O. uincter
JJ.ferar
U.
O.
Aa.[d3i]i,F.dida,
U. dirsa,
tefa
tefte
krustatar(?),
kaispatar(?)
3.
Pl.
O. deicans,
lA. ferenter
U. emantur,
U. dirmns,dirsas,
terkantur
neifhabas
Imperfect
3.
Pl.
2.
Sg. U. menes, anpenes
3.
Sg. O. didest, pertemest,
3.
Pl.
1.
Sg. O. manafum
3.
Sg. O. deded,
O. patensins
Future
U.
ferest
U. ostensendi
Perfect
U.
O.
O.fefacid^aadiA
dede,
pniffed, aamanafted
O. kiimbened,
avafaiceT
O. upsed
0. hipid
U. screhto
3.
est etc.
Pl. U. eitipes,
O. uupsens,
ovircrev;
0. scriftas
set,
pniftu-set,
U. screihtor sent
etc.
158
[207
Infii'ction
Passive
Active
indicative
Future Perfect
2.
3.
Sg. O.
fifikus
O.
aflakus,
U.
U.
benus, kuvurtus
entelus, apelus
Sg. 0. fefacust, U. dersicust etc.
O. dicust, cebnust, etc.,
U. fakust, benust, habus,
3.
O. comparaseuster,
etc.
U. benuso, couortuso
U. entelust, apelust
Pl. U. dersicurent, pepurkurent
O. angetuzet,
U. facurent, benurent,
haburent, procanurent,
eiscurent
XJ. pnisikurent
IMPERATIVE
FuT.
2. 8.
Sg. O. actud,
U.
fertu, ustentu,
aitu, deiti(, kanetu, etc.
2. 3.
Pl. U.
fertuta, ustentuta,
aituta,
hatuto
INFINITIVE
Pkes. O. deikum, deicuvi, acum, edum,
menvum, aserum, pertumum,
U. aferum, afero
PARTICIPLES
Pees. U.
restef, reste
Perf. O.
seriftas,-praita,censtom,
U. screhto,sihitzi,orto,etc.
Gerundive
U. miferener
159
Fourth Conjugatiiin
208]
208.
FOURTH CONJUGATION
Active
Passive
160
Infleeiion
[208
Passive
Active
imperative
FuT.
2. 3.
2. 3.
Sg. O. factud,
U. staliitu, seritu,
purdouitu, amparitu
U.
Pl. U. stahituto
U. persnimumo
2}6'>'snim2(,
persnimu,
anouihimu, amparihmu
INFINITIVE
Pres. U.
faciu, facu
PARTICIPLES
Perf. U.
2^ersms, jjurditom,
heritu, etc.
209.
IRREGULAR VERBS
161
Formation of the Bloods and Tenses
210]
IMPERATIVE
FUT.
2. 3.
Sg. O. estud, estud
U.
eetu, etu, etu
U.
O.
eituns(?)
JJ.futu, futu
2. 3.
Pl. U. fututo
etuto, etutu, etuta
PARTICIPLES
Pees. O. praesentid
Pbrf. U. daetom, peretom
INFINITIVE
Pres. O. ezum, U.
erovi,
em
FOEMATION OF THE MOODS AND TENSES
THE PRESENT STEM
Conjugation I
210.
1.
As
Denominatives.
U.
in Latin, this conjugation
Thus O.
kuraia 'curat', etc.
The
2.
— Present Stem in a
is
made up mainly
of
7noltaum 'multsire' from wioZto 'multa',
See 262,
i.
Frequentatives, also of denominative origin, are
e.g. U. etaiaris itent'
L. ito.
See 262, 1.
Primary Verbs like L. seco, domo, etc., are: U. prusekatu
'prosecato', U. muffatu n-axittito' 0. dadikatted'dedieavit', O. cewsawm 'censere' contrasted with L. censeo of the Second Conjugation
here probably O. sakahlter 'sanciatur' from sakd- (cf. sak- in
represented;
'
:
3.
,
;
L. saeer
etc.).
The
inflection of the Present is in the main that which belongs properly
primary verbs, in which the endings were added directly to the a. The
denominatives, which are formed from a-stems with the jo-sufBx, furnish the First
Singular (204, 6). In the other forms they would probably by regular contraction show partly a, partly o, before the endings but under the influence of the
primary verbs the a is generalized. However, whatever contraction took place
here occurred in the Italic period, and the O.-U. forms throw no new light on the
Note that *sta-io, U. stahu ' sto' follows the Fourth Conjugation (215 ).
question.
6. The interchange of conjugation between O. dadikatted'dedieavit' and
dehum 'dicere' is the same as between L. died, de-dico', etc., and dlco and with
L. occupo beside capio, compare U. anreriatu'observatum' beside seritM 'servato'.
a.
to the
;
;
Cf. also U. andirsafust 'oircumtulerit' beside (Jirsans ' det' (0. didest etc., 213, 4).
;
:
162
Inflection
As
211.
in Latin, the a
is
[211
not confined to the Present Sys-
So
tem, but normally runs through the whole conjugation.
U.kuratu, pihaz, pihafi, cersnatur, O. (?emaiMMS,teremnatu,teremnattens,
But there
pnifatted, etc.
are also
some forms
Perf. Pass. Part, without the a, as
of the Perf.
and
the case with several of
is
the Latin primary verbs, such as domo, domui, doinitum, seco,
Thus U.
secui, sectuni, etc.
aseceta
'non
secta', prusecetu, j^roseseto
which occurs
same meaning, the a
'prosecta', beside Imperat. prusekatu (in prusektu
in
the same line with prusekatu and in the
is
—
O. awcejisto 'incensa' beside Infin. cenomitted by mistake);
portust
saum
U. muieto muttitum' beside Imperat. mugatu
—
'
;
'portaverit' beside Imperat. portatu;
Partic.
uupsens,
U.
oseto
(but
0. lipsannam, Imperat. U. osatu.
— O.
upsed
—
'fecit',
3d
PI.
O. upsatuh), beside Gerundive
So doubtless 0. urust
'oraverit',
U./?"oseiom'fraudatum'(262,l),Masetom,Maseto?w'vitiatum'(L.vaco;
s,
1,
by
144),
pesetom 'peccatum'
(144),
though Present forms are
lacking.
Conjugation II
— Present Stem in e
Verbs of this conjugation comprise the same classes
namely
1. Denominatives like L. albeo from alhus.
So O. turumiiad
'torqueatur' from Hormo- (cf. L. tonnentxim), O. fatium 'fari',
212.
as in Latin,
O.
piitiad'possit'.
2.
the regular o-grade
3.
See 262,
2.
So U. f?<rsi^M'terreto' with
moneo beside memini etc.
L. liceo, sedeo, etc.
So O. likitud,
Causatives like L. moneo.
(51, 97) as in L.
Primary Verbs
like
licitud '\ic&to\ kasit 'decet';
U.
/ia6e 'habet', ticit 'decet',
sersitu
'sedeto', tenitu 'teneto', uretu 'adoleto'.
a.
The
which belonged
on the one hand and the denominatives and
similar to what is seen in the First Conjugation
relation of the inflection of the Present to that
originally to the primary verbs in e
causatives in -eio- on the other
etc.,
b.^
Owing
habia, etc.,
to the ambiguity of the spelling
there are several
is
is
For the i in O. p6tiad, U.
see 38, 1, 39, 1, and 41, 42.
(see 210, a).
Umbrian forms, without
(i
and
=
in O. licitud, U. tursitu,
e or
t,
e
=
e or, rarely, I)
precise cognates in Latin, of
which
it
impossible to say with certainty whether they belong to the Second or Fourth
Formation of
213]
Moods and Tenses
To the Second belong probably
Conjugation.
nepitu
the
163
tremitu (L. Ireino), sonitu (L. sonO),
L. Neptunus), which are used transitively ("
overwhelm with terror,
and water") and may be modeled after the causative type (tursitu); perhaps also sauitu in the same passage, but of uncertain meaning and derivation
('sauciato'?).
That sonitu is of the Third (early L. sonit etc.) is less liltely, for,
though the short vowel is not lost after n (88, 1), we should expect *sonetu. In
(cf.
noise,
trebeit 'versatur' Uie ei points to
i
(48), but
may
meaning rather favors the Second Conjugation.
much
without
also stand for e (42),
To
and
the
the Second belong also,
doubt, eveietu 'voveto' (148); carsitu, k^etu, kaf itu calato' con'
trasted with L. calo of the First
upetu 'optato, deligito', with Perf. Pass. Partic.
;
opeier' lecti, choice', of which L. opto represents the iterative formation {opto
from
opeto-,^ the
same stem
as in
XT.
Conjugation III
213.
Most verbs
1.
opeter,
whence
— Present Stem
'
aitu,
accipiantur' ;
in
^q
show
Thus O. acum 'agere',
of this conjugation, as in Latin,
the simple root with the thematic vowel.
O. actud, U.
also L. optimus).
from *agetod
(143);
O. edum 'edere'; U. emantur
O. ^eKwrawm 'perimere';
O. deikum
'dieere',
dei-
cans, U. deitu (143), etc.
a. Here also, in contrast to their Latin cognates, 0. kahad 'incohet",
U. amboltu ambulato', and U. vutu 'lavato' (but also L. lavit beside lavat).
'
2.
Presents in -no like L. cerno are represented by O. patenfrom *2mtn6 or *patend (as if L. *patin6).
sins 'aperirent'
3. Presents with inserted nasals like L. rumpo, vinco, are
represented by O. Mzwcter 'vincitur', U. mncfw 'ninguito'.
4.
by U.
Reduplicated Presents like L.
sestu 'sisto';
and by *didd, seen
dirsa 'det', dirsans (l3l),
sisto,
gigno, are represented
in O. didest 'dabit',
teftu, dirstu, titu,
U.
tefa,
ditu 'dato' (132 with
note), tefte'datur' (also Vest. didet-dsit\ Pael. dida ^def).
a. Here also, with loss of reduplication in composition, O. da[da]d 'dedat'
from *dad-didd (cf. L. reddo from *re-dido); and U. restef, resie instaurans,
renewing' from *re-sistd. On account of the meaning this view of U. restef is
far more probable than connection with U. stahu 'sto' etc. (218, 1). For the
same reason U. restatu instaurato, offer' is also best taken as a reduplicated
'
'
formation (cf. Volsc. sistiatiens, Pael. sestatiens(?) 'statuerunt'), with transfer to
the First Conjugation (see 210, 6), or, less probably, with retention of original
*sisia-. (Grk. Utjiiu).
1 Also recognized by Hempl, with great probability, in the Duenos inscription.
See Trans. Am. Phil. Ass. 33, 157.
:
164
[213
Inflection
5. There are no examples of Presents like L. cresco, in
which the termination is confined to the Present System. But
there are some forms parallel to L. posed in which the original
Present-suffix has become a part of the verb-stem. Thus U. perstu
'ponito'(?) from *persketod (146), to which belongs the Fut. Perf.
peperscust;
— O. comparascusier
cwreni 'arcessierint'
For Presents
6.
eis-
(29, a).
The verbs
IV
— Present Stem in
i
of this conjugation comprise
Denominatives
1.
— U.
like L. capio, see 216.
Conjugation
214.
'consnlta, erit' (145);
like
L,.
flnio.
So U. persnihimu''pTeca,-
from *persni-. See 262,
So O. heriiad 'capiat',
2. Primary Verbs like L. venio.
U. heris'vel' (2d Sg. Pres. Indie,
fakiiad faciat', U. facia etc.;
used as adverb see 202, 19), with Fut. heriest, Perf. Pass. Partic.
As appears from this last example,
hereitu, Perf. Subj. herifl.
the I is not confined to the Present System as in most of the
tor'
3.
—
'
;
Latin primary verbs.
3. Denominatives from zt-stems, which in Latin follow the
Third Conjugation. So at least O. sakruvit 'sacrat', Fut. sakrvist,
from *sakrurio (cf. L. statuo from *statu-id).
215. 1. The inflection of the Present is that which be-
longs properly to the primary verbs, and to a tj^pe of these,
which the suffix i
The length of the i is shown by
the absence of syncope and in part by direct evidence of the
Thus U. an-ouihwm ^iwAxu.Uiv' (cf. Lith. awM'wear
spelling.
to be recognized in other languages also, in
interchanges with
-{i)io-
-1-.
—
from *ind-oud, *ex-ou6, of Conj. Ill);
U. pur-douitu'' poTricito' (96);
U. am-paritu conlocato', amparihmu (L. pario, -perio)
also, outside the Present System,
U. hereitu, herifi (214, 2). Likewise in U. stahitu &tz,\o\ beside
stahu 'feto' from *staid, the i is almost certainly long, and it is
(shoes)'; L. induo, exuo,
;
—
—
'
"
1
That the
concern us here.
i
and the
i
or
j
of -(i)io-
may
belong ultimately to the root
ueecl uot
Formation of the Moods and Tenses
216]
165
stait 'stat' in spite of the i, which may be
due to the influence of the regular spelling of the diphthong al.
2. The Third Plural shows two formations.
O. fiiet'fiunt'
and staiet 'stant' (ai perhaps due to stait, above, 1 from *staient
would come regularly *staent) are like L. veniunt except for the
probably long also in O.
;
usual substitution of untheraatic -ent for -ont
O.
stahint, eestint (89, 2) are as if
we had
(204,
3,
a);
while
in Latin *venint like
amant, monent, and a trace of such a formation is probably to
be seen in L. prodlnunt etc. (128, l). This double formation is
by that seen in the Future, where we find U. heriest
and O. sakrvist (like deiuast), and also by the Latin
Imperfects in -iebam and -liam.
paralleled
(like ferest)
Note.
-int
may
It is uneertain
which of the two formations
is
the earlier.
represent original -inti with vowel-shortening before
nt,
The
or -inti (see
216, note), or may be due to the analogy of -ant, -ent (-ant, -ent), of the First
and Second Conjugations. The corresponding Slavic verbs end in -etU, which
points to -inti or
due
to
-Inti,
an extension
3.
of
but here again it is uncertain whether
i from the other forms.
In U. fuia'fiaf (Fut.
fuiest)
*fuiid) the retention of intervocal
analogy of forms like U.
from
i
is
*fv^id
this is original or
(:
of course
h. fio from
due
to the
fagia etc.
Forms of the type of L. capio
216. In Latin many primary verbs in -id, like capio etc.,
have short i instead of i, and after the thematic vowel e of
the Third Conjugation had become i, such verbs had so many
forms in common with those of the Third Conjugation that they
In Oscanare commonly and conveniently grouped under it.
the
primary
verbs have I. See 216.
Umbrian the great majority of
Nevertheless there are some few forms which point to a
short i which has been lost by syncope, this bringing about
Thus
identity with the forms of the Third Conjugation.
O. factud 'facito' from *fakitod, beside O. fakiiad 'faciat' ;
U. herter'oporO. hjerrins'caperent' beside O. heriiad 'capiat';
tet', U. pis-her 'quilibet', probably from heri-, beside U. heris.
—
—
166
Inflection
hereitu,
herifl (215, 1)
*hapitod
(see 215,
with
heri-;
Whether O.
(218).
— U.
[216
hahtu, hatu,
stait, stahint,
probably from
belong here
is
doubtful
2).
1,
The
i in Latin has been recently explained as having arisen
by iambic shortening (all the verbs of this type have the
first syllable short) from which it spread to the other forms.
That the iambic
shortening has been a contributory factor is altogether probable.
But there
was already a nucleus of forms with inherited short i, for which there is evi-
Note.
short
in capis, fugis, etc.
,
dence in other languages.
Otherwise, since iambic shortening
phenomenon, we should have lo separate 0. factud from
and assume for it a different Present Stem.
is
a purely Latin
fakiiad
and
L. facio
Irregular Verbs
217. Irregular verbs, that is such as do not conform to
any of the four regular tj-pes and are mainly characterized
by the presence of the unthematic forms, are confined to the
two verbs 'to be' and 'to go' given in the paradigm (209). For
U. fertu is, in view of the Subj. ferar and Marruc. feret 'fert',
ferenter 'feruntur', better taken as thematic, from *feretod;
and U. veltu 'deligito', ehu^ltu, are from *ueletod (105, 2). The
Perfect System of U. f':rtu, is supplied, not by a form corresponding to L. tidi, but by a form belonging to *dido 'do', at
least in andirsafust (210, i), which belongs in use with U. anfe-
rener 'cu'cumferendi'.
1. O. sum points to *som, whence also L. sum.
This is
apparently a thematic form with secondary ending, which as an
Injunctive has come to be used in place of the original form
of the Present Indicative.
O.
2.
O.
ist,
U.
est,
which
is
est,
agree with L.
est
(Grk. eo-n
etc.).
But
the invariable spelling of the Cippus Abellanus
and so cannot possibly be a mere graphic variadifferent form.
It can represent *est
with es- standing m the same relation to the usual
(7 occurrences)
tion of
(i
est,
= e, 41)
es-
must be a
as the ed- in L. est to the usual ed- of edo etc.
3".
Skt.
As
as-,
regards the distribution of
etc.)
and
ffi-
t\ie
(Grk. ^v-, Skt. bhu-,
roots es- (Grk.
etc.,
124),
eo--,
observe
Formation of the Moods and Tenses
318]
O. fusid agreeing witlx L. foret rather than with
contrasted with L.
L. esto.
4.
erit,
esset,
167
O.-U. fust
and U. futu contrasted with O.
estud,
O. amfret 'ambiunt', for which one would expect *amfriiet
or *amfrint,
is probably a form of the Second Conjugation, into
the analogy of which the Present had been drawn by the First
Singular *amfreo, just as in Latin, vice versa, amhio follows the
Fourth Conjugation, starting from amhls, ambit, etc. In both
cases the isolation from the simplex is due to the fact that the
prefixes were unusual, making the composition less obvious.
U. ambretuto 'ambiunto' etc. may also belong to the Second
Conjugation, but here there is no difficulty in assuming the
original unthematic inflection, the e corresponding to
and both representing
Remarks on
original
the
i
in L. ito
ei.
Forms Connected with
L. habeo
U. habe 'habet', Pres. Subj. habia, Imperat. habitu,
belong with L. habeo to the Second Conjugation. But
the Future U. habiest shows a formation which belongs properly
This might have arisen by analogy,
to the Fourth Conjugation.
owing to the resemblance between forms like habia (with i for e,
218.
habetu,
and those of the Fourth Conjugation.
mate relation between io- and e-formations
39, 1)
However, the intiwell known, and
is
may belong to a lost present *habio.
U. neifhabas 'ne adhibeant' may be compared with early
Latin advenat, tagam, etc., in which the usual Present Stem
does not appear.
The hep- of O. hipid 'habuerit', pruhipid 'prohibuerit', Fut.
Perf. hipust, pruhipust (cf. also U. eitipes, 264, 2) is best explained
as a contamination of the roots seen in L. habeo and capio, cep\.
A Present *hapid is also to be assumed with great probability for U. hahtu, hatu 'capito', from *hapitdd (216) through
*haptod, *haftod (l2l); to which belong further IT. subahtu
'deponito', subotu (?see 35, a), and subator 'omissi' (for the lack
habiest
of the initial h, cf an-ostatu beside an-hostatu
.
etc., 149, a).
168
Inflection
O.
hafiest 'habebit' is
[218
very likely a mistake for *hapiest,
formed from *hapi6, like U. heriest from *herio.
all the Oscan forms would belong to *hapio.
In this case
Note. L. Mbeo has often been connected with Gothic haban, Eng. have,
on the basis of a root khabh-. But the Umbrian forms point unmistakably
to a root ending in b, not bh, and the Germanic words are probably from the
same root as Goth, hafjan, L. capio. O. hafiest with / stands absolutely alone,
and is irreconcilable with U. habe etc., except on the assumption of a by-form of
the root.
Without further evidence for / it seems more likely that it is a mistake for *hapiest (of. fepacid for fefacid even as it stands hafiest contains one
etc.,
;
obvious correction, the reading being
hafiert).
Remarks on the Forms Connected with
219.
The
Pres. Subj. O. fakiiad, U.
L. facio
fajia, Infin. fagiu, facu,
Imperat. O. factud, agree entirely with the Latin mflection.
But the Umbrian Imperat. fetu, feitu, cannot correspond to
O. factud, for we should have *faitu like aitu to O. actud (143).
It must rather come from *fek(e)t6d or fekli)t6d with the form
of the root seen in L. feci.
The
participles
U.
aanfehtaf
and
feta, if
belonging here, are
also ivovafek-.
U.
feia 'faciat',
should expect
Note.
far
It is
beside
*fecia,
noteworthy that
more common than that with
20 times, feitu 5 times), while in
the change of
devtu (143).
i;
to
fagia, is also,
but see
i
144, 6,
Imperative form the spelling with e is
48 times, fetu 52 times, feetu once feitu
other examples the diphthong resulting from
in the
remains unchanged, not only
The reason
peiii.
ei (fetu
all
We
probably, ivomfek-.
on U.
:
in aitu,
but also in -veitu and
for the difference lies in the quality of the first vowel.
The
e was an open e in both -veitu (orig. e) and deitu (open e from ei
see 65),
and did not contract with the following i, while in feitu the e was a close e
(orig. e; see 42) and did sufier contraction.
In the same way ie was contracted
only when the e was close (82, 2, with a). Thus the spelling felu, fetu, represents the contracted form, while feitu, which is nearly as common as fetu in Old
Umbrian, is a retention of the old spelling prior to the contraction.
In all the examples where we have assumed fek-, some prefer fe-. This
is somewhat easier for feia, but less satisfactory for fetu, feitu.
Moreover it is
probabte that in the meaning do, make' the Italic root is always/efc-, fak-, though
this, of course, is an extension of an earlier /e-, /a- (Grk. 9?)-, Skt. dfta-, etc.), which
is preserved in L. condo etc. and in 0. prufied, pniftu (see 223 with footnote).
;
'
Formation of
222]
the
The Imperfect
220.
The only
same formation
extant form
as in Latin.
of the verb 'to be',
169
Moods and Tenses
A
Indicative
is
O. fufans 'erant', showing the
form serving as the past tense
namely *bhud-, whence O.
fa-, L. -bd (124),
was added to case-forms in -a, -e, giving a periphrastic formation, and tliis was then extended to root-forms, as in L. dabam,
ibam, with which O. fufans is most closely connected.
The Future
221.
This
Indicative
in origin a short-vowel Subjunctive of an
with the Homeric short-vowel forms of the
Aorist Subjunctives. In the Second and Third Singular the e
suffers syncope (90, 2), and in the Third Plural the -ont is supis
s-Aorist, identical
planted by
-ent,
U.
ferest 'feret'
from
U. prupehast
from
c^fimosi'iurabit',
-dset, -dsent;
*fusent;
JJ.fust (fus, 127,3)
— U.
eest,
—
from
ostensendi 'ostendentur'
fust,
*fuset,
from
'piabit',
— U.
— O.
*fereset;
*08tendesenter (137,2, 156);
furent 'erunt',
Thus 0.
as regularly (204,3).
.cewsaze^ 'censebunt',
'erit',
est 'ibit'
from
*eiset, etc.
Although the s-aorist is properly formed from the VerbStem, the Future has come to follow the Present Stem even
where
it differs
from the former.
Present reduplication, U. heriest
U.
Present Stem.
(100, 3, c),
So O. didest ^dahif with the
(heries, 127,3) 'volet',
purtuvies 'porricies', fuiest 'fief,
with the
O. herest
-io-
of the
In the Fourth Conjugation there are two for-
mations, as regards the stem, related to one another as the
Latin Imperfects leniebam and lenibam
but O.
sakrvist 'sacrabit' (Pres. sakruvit).
e.g.
;
The
U. heriest
etc.,
—
latter is analogous
to deivMSt.
The
222.
Perfect Indicative
This tense, as in Latin, includes various formations.
While the in- and s-Perfects of the Latin are lacking,
The
is taten by others specifically Oscan-Umbrian.
their place
/-,
tt-,
and
:
170
Inflection
[222
though having no formal connection with
it in scope, in that they are mainly
the First and Fourth Conjugations.
An 8-Perfect, that is, an s-Aorist in origin, is assumed by some
wyfci-Perfects (227-229),
the Latin vi-Perfect, resemble
confined to
Note.
But this is probably based on the partifrom two dentals (138). A vl-Veiiect is also assumed
for U. seaiist 'sederit', andersesust.
cipial
stem
*iiesso-
with
by some, but with even
ss
less justification.
same as in other secondary tenses.
In illustrating the different types, forms of the Perfect Subjunctive and Future Perfect are included.
Examples: O. deded 'dedit',
223. Reduplicated Perfect.
terust, dirsust, from *dedust
Perf.
U.
U. dede (131, e), with Fut.
U. peperseust 'posuerit'(?);
O. fefacid 'fecerit';
(by 131);
U. fefure 'fuerint'^ (128, 2, a);
U. pepurkurent 'poposcerint';
O. pniffed 'posuit'
U. dersicust 'dixerit' from *dedikust (by I3l)
The endings
are the
—
—
;
from *pro-fefed:
—
—
—
—
L. pro-didit,^ con-didit, etc. (for the ff cf.
O. aa-manaffed 'mandavit,
—
—
L. rettuli, reppuli, for *re-tetull etc.);
from *manrfefed (80, 2), as if L. *mandidit like condidit
(see 264,2), manafum 'mandavi';
O. fifikus 'decreveris'(?).
locavit'
etc.
a.
is
In
all
examples but the
last the
vowel of the reduplication
is e.
This
the original vowel of the Perfect reduplication, but in Latin, after the analogy
it was replaced by an i, u, or 0, of the root-syllable
wherever the latter was the same in both Perfect and Present; e.g. momordl
for earlier memordl, cucurri, etc., but pepuli.
O. fifikus, if connected with
L. figo, U. fiktu, is an example of a similar, though independent, development
in Oscan-Umbrian.
None of the other Perfect forms is necessarily at variance
with such an assumption, for in U. dersicust and fefure there is no identity in
of tetendi to tendo, etc.,
the root-syllable of Present and Perfect, and for U. pepurkurent the Present
is
unknown.
Simple Perfect without reduplication. Examples
O. kiimbened 'convenit', O. cebnust (ce- prefix as in L. cedo),
U. Jemtsi 'venerit';
O. c^icif-si 'dixerit';
O. ava/uKeT 'dedica,vit' (80,2), U. fakust 'fecerit';
U. /taJws habuerit'
O. dadid
224.
—
—
—
'
;
—
The meaning of 0. pniffed and
more nearly with that of
Grk. TrporlBriiu than with that of L. prodo. In the Latin compounds in -do are merged
forms of the roots dhe- 'put' and do- 'give', and the existence of the former is less
obvious in prodo than in condo, which is therefore a more certain cognate of the
'
Oscan forms.
pruftu (244, 1) agrees
Formation of
226]
— U.
peremust
— U.
'dediderit';
— O.
O.
Moods and Tenses
171
— O.
— U. procanurent
— U. portust
perteinust
couortus, courtust 'converterit';
'peremerit',
nuerint';
the
'perceperit';
eiscurent 'arcessierint';
Mrws^ 'oraverifc';
— O.
'*proci-
'portaverit';
comparaseuster^ consults
—
erit";
aflakus 'detuleris'(?).
a.
As
in Latin,
it is
impossible to distinguish always between forms which
are in origin simple thematic Aorists, like Grk. eXiiroK etc.,
and those which
belong historically to the Eeduplicated Perfect, but have lost the reduplication
in composition or, by analogy, in the simplex, as L. scidl beside earlier scicld't etc.
Loss of reduplication is most evident in cases like 0. dicust beside U. dersicust
O. dadid and U. procanurent are doubtless exam-
or U. fakust beside 0. fefacid.
ples of loss of reduplication in composition.
O.
umst and U.
portust
from verbs
of the First Conjugation (see 211) are, of course, not original formations.
6.
U. iust
'ierit'
is
parallel to L.
il,
and U.
extension of the same type, like L. audil after
U.
heiiiei 'voluerit'
225.
il.
purtiius 'porrexeris' is
With
an
purtiius belongs also
(234, note).
Perfect with lengthened vowel in the root-syllable.
Examples: O. hipid
^h&bueiit' , hipust, etc.
'pronuntiaverint'
(cf.
also O. sipus 'sciens', 90,
L. cepi, veni,
further O. upsed'fecit', uupsens, upsens, oviraevi,
with o
a.
etc.;
U. pnisikurent
l, b),
with
contrast to o of the Present (upsannam
(53) in
By
(218),
lengthened vowel
a short vowel of the Present.
is
meant here simply a long vowel
It represents
an inherited variation
like
e,
etc.).
in contrast to
;
e.g. e
:
a in
O. hipid, sipus, as in L. cepl to capio (see also 218), or e: e in U. pnisikurent,
as in L. veni to venio.
O. upsed belongs to a denominative of the First Conju-
from which one would expect Perf. *upsatted or *(ipsafed, but is formed
after the analogy of Perfects of primary verbs, and the o in contrast to the o of
the Present must be due to Perfects like L. eml, odl, etc.
6. Observe that the forms corresponding to L. eml, venl, and feci do not
gation,
Thus 0. pertemust (224); 0. kiimbened, U. benust (224);
O. fefacid (223), U. fakust (224), like fhefhaked of the Praenestine brooch (cf.
follow this type.
L. pepigl beside pegi).
This is found in Umbrian only, the
226. The Z-Perfect.
examples being Fut. Perf. entelust 'imposuerit', 2d Sg. entelus,
and apelust 'impendent', 2d Sg. apelus. These are based on
.
participial
cipial
forms
suffix
*en-tend-lo-, *am-pend-lo-
in the Slavic languages;
credulus, etc.),
(-lo- is
cf.
with the change of ndl through
a regular parti-
also
L. pendulus,
nnl, nl, to
II
(iss).
—
172
Inflection
[226
The type doubtless
arose in the Future Perfect, which is of
and as the only examples are in this tense it
is impossible to say whether it ever extended to the Perfect,
giving such forms as *enteled etc.
If not, its mention here
among the Perfect types is only justified by convenience.
227. The /-Perfect. Examples: 0.aikdafed'decrevit'(?);
participial origin,
O.
sakrafir
'
sacra to' ;
— U.
— U.
— O.
hafi piatum sit'
'accensum sit';
'
andiVsq/MS^ 'circumtulerit';
herifi
;
'
oportuerit' ;
fufens 'fuerunt';
— probably
— U.
— Xi.pi-
U.
eehefi
amprefuus 'ambieris',
amhrefurent 'ambierint'.
This /-Perfect
is
a periplirastie formation like the Imper-
the second element in this case being *bhuom, *bhues,
fect,
*bhuet, etc., that
is,
a past tense formed from the root 'to be'
with the thematic vowel.
same form, but
tain the
The
228.
PL
—
—
runt';
;
—
dadikatted 'dedicavit';
tribarakattins 'aedificaverint';
tur'(?)
;
amdho con-
This is found in Oscan (with Paeligand Volscian) but not in Umbrian. Oscan
the First Conjugation, are
all of
pnifattens
like
t^-Perfect.
nian, Marrucinian,
examples,
The Latin Futures
in its Subjunctive function.
djuunated 'donavit'.
—
—
:
pnifatted 'probavit',
teremnattens 'terminavelamatir,
ZamafiV'caeda-
Cf. Pael. coisaiens 'curaverunt',
Marruc. amatens, Volsc. sistiatiens 'statuerunt'. This formation
probably based on the to-Participle through the medium of the
Future Perfect (cf. the Umbrian Z-Perfect), but so long as the
double t is left unexplained its history must remain obscure.
is
Note. It is possible that a contamination of the <o-Participle and
the wes-Participle resulted in a, form with tu (e.g. -tuoa) which then
became tt. But it is difficult to support the change of tu to tt.
O. angetuzet proposuerint', the etymology of which is wholly uncertain,
a.
'
has sometimes been taken as a t-Perfect. But without further evidence of a
t-Perfect in the Third Conjugation, it seems more probable that the t belongs
to the root {get- or gent- with prefix an-).
By any theory the fragmentary
angitu
.
.
,
if
229.
related,
The
is
puzzling on account of the
wM-Perfect.
This
is
i.
found in Umbrian only,
the examples being Fut. Perf. purdinsiust 'porrexerit', purdinsust, purdinsus, 2d Sg. purtincus;
combifiansiust 'nvLntiayenV,
—
Formation of
231]
the
Moods and Tenses
173
combifiansiust, combifiansust, Peri. Subj. combifianU;
linsust 'inritum fecerit'.
—
dislera-
These forms point clearly to a forma144), but its precise origin is uncertain.
tion containing nki (see
Taking purdMiust as the earlier formation, one may assume that it is
based on an adjectival stem *purdinUo-, again through the medium of the Future
Perfect (226).
Such a form would contain an -inko- based on the O.-tJ. suffix
based on the corresponding -ion- (cf. L. ratiratio).
But neither this nor any of the other explanations is entirely
-in- (0. leginum etc.) likeL. -iunco-
uncula to
convincing.
The Future
Perfect
For examples, see 205-209 (especially 207) and 223-229.
For the omission of final t in U. 3d Sg. habus and eouortus, cf.
230.
127,
3.
The
origin of this formation
able explanation
is
that
it
is
is
disputed, but the most prob-
periphrastic, a combination of a
short-vowel Subjunctive of the verb 'to be' with an old Nom.
Sg. of a Perf. Act. Partic. in -us, a possible relic of which is
O. sipus 'sciens'
3d
-us-ses,
(90, 1, b).
Sg. -us-set,
analogy of the Future,
-ust the
3d
The forms would then be 2d
whence by syncope
Another
Note.
After the
would
arise beside
e.g. after -azent to -ast,
PI. in -uzent (O. -uzet, -uset,
U.
-urent).
formed from the
Connection
strongly urged by some,
possibility is that the type is
Perfect Stem after the analogy of the Future fust
Latin vl- and «i-Perfect, which
vrith the
seems to the author the
a.
U. uesiicos
'
libaverit'
Sg.
-tis{s), -ust.
is
'
erit'.
least likely view.
(VIb 25) beside Imperat.uesiicaiMistaken by some
we should expect rather *uesticafust, or *uesticust
as coming from *uestikaust, but
It probably stands for uesticos fust,^ and is a to-Participle, like
U. pihos piatus', but used here in the Active sense like U. cersnatur, L. cenatus.
like portust.
'
THE SUBJUNCTIVE
231.
The
Italic
Subjunctive represents a fusion of the old
Subjunctive and Optative, which are kept distinct in Greek and
in
Vedic Sanskrit.
1 Such an ellipsis, though perhaps without parallel in Latin, is natural enough
where the Future Perfect has been used in a clause Immediately preceding, and where
the conjunction armpo 'donee' prevents any ambiguity. But it is also possible that
the omission is a mere error.
174
Inflection
The Optative mood-sign was
seen in L. shn,
and
sis, etc.
[231
ie,
1,
unthematic verbs, as
for
(early L. siem, sies, etc.), velim, edim, etc.,
In thematic
also in the Perfect Subjunctive in -im etc.
verbs the mood-sign, including the thematic vowel, was
Grk.
tical
oi,
as in
but of this formation there is no trace in Italic.
The Subjunctive mood-sign for unthematic verbs was idenwith the thematic vowel of the thematic Indicatives. This
(pepoi etc.,
which may be called the short-vowel Subjunctive, is seen
and in the Future Perfect, and in Oscan-Umbrian
in the Future and probably in the Future Perfect (230), but has
not survived in any forms which are Subjunctives from the
Italic point of view.
For thematic verbs there were two moodsigns, a and e.
The a is seen in Latin in the Present Subjunctive of Conjugations II, III, and IV.
The e is seen in the
type,
in Latin in ero
Present Subjunctive of Conjugation I (probably, see below) and
in the Imperfect
and Pluperfect Subjunctive, also in the Future
and IV except in the First Singular. In
of Conjugations III
general, then, the Italic Subjunctive forms represent either unthe-
matic Optatives with
ie, i,
or thematic Subjunctives with a or
In Oscan-Umbrian their distribution
except in the Perfect Subjunctive
is
e.
the same as in Latin
(234).
The Present Subjunctive
232.
For examples, see
205-209.
In the First Conjugation
the Oscan forms deiuaid 'mret', tadait ' censea,t\ sakahiter'sacrificetur',
contain
This -de- from
it
from which comes L.
-de-,
-er
by
contraction.
probably the e-Subjunctive of -dio-, though
might also be wholly or in part the ze-Optative of an unthe-die- is
matic stem in
-d.
The Umbrian forms
portaia 'portet'
etc.
represent a departure from the original type and are due to
the influence of such forms as U. facia, feia, fuia, etc., of the
Fourth Conjugation. The forms of Conjugations II-IV agree
entirely with the Latin.
etc.,
show the same
etc. (early sies etc.);
Of the unthematic forms, U.
generalization of the
I
while 0. osii[ns with
as
ii
is
si,
sins,
seen in L.
for ie
sis
shows the
Formation of
236]
opposite extension of
*si-ent
(ending
-ent)
forms containing
ie, or,
ynth
e
the
175
Moods and Tenses
more exactly, represents the original
changed to e under the influence of
-ie-.
The Imperfect Subjunctive
233.
The only examples
are 0. fusid 'foret', hjerrins 'cape-
rent', patensins ' aperirent' (with Pael. wpsaseter 'operaretur, fieret').
The
i
is
identical with the e in L. esses, avidres, ageres, etc., and
The
the formation represents an e-Subjunctive of an s-Aorist.
an unthematic formation, would take the short^vowel
Subjunctive, and this is preserved in the O.-U. Future (221).
But, used as Subjunctives, the forms followed the analogy of
the long-vowel type, which had become characteristic of Italic
s-Aorist, as
Subjunctives.
The
234.
Perfect Subjunctive
For examples, see
and
205-209
223-229.
O. sakrafir and tribarakattins points to e rather than
the formation is an e-Subjunctive.
Note. Some maintain that the two Oscan forms with
The
i,
i
of
so that
are not sufficient
i
m
assuming a divergence from the Latin formation, which
is an i-Optative
that the 1 of sakraflr may be a mistake such as is found in the
class of inscriptions to which it belongs, and that the I of trib2irakattlns may stand
As regards the latter point, the Imjierf. Subj.
for i, shortened from i before nt.
forms lilie hjerrlns etc. beside fusid show that before the ending -tw a long vowel
was either retained or restored by analogy (78, a), and so we are reasonably
justified in assuming from tribarakattins a 3d Sg. *trlbarakattld. As for U. herliei,
which is best taken as a Perf. Subj. voluerit' (and heriei, herie vel', which is the
same form), the spelling ei is otherwise unknown for either e or i, but may stand
It must be admitted that the material bearing
for e, like the ei in nesimei (42).
evidence to justify us
;
'
on the question is scanty, but so
an e-Subjunctive.
'
far as
it
goes
it
points decidedly,
we
think, to
THE IMPERATIVE
235.
Two
probable examples of the Present Imperative
are: U. aseHo 'observa'
Conjugation, with
236.
and
siijoZo
for final a
'stipulare',
(34).
Here
both of the First
also Pael. eite
'ite'.
All other forms are such as correspond to the Latin
Future Imperative.
176
Inflection
The ending
1.
U.
-tu,
of the
Second and Third Singular
corresponding to L.
For examples, see
[236
-to,
early -tod, Grk.
0. -tud,
is
-^oa, etc. (53, 54).
All the Oscan forms are of the Third
205-209.
In the Third Conjugation the thematic vowel suffers
Person.
syncope except after n
For U.
(88, 1).
aitu, deitu, -veitu,
see 143
;
for \].feitu,fetu, 219.
no unquestioned example of a Plural in Oscan,
14-18) has often, and perhaps correctly, been
taken as 'eunto'. As such it is easily explained as formed
from the Singular after the analogy of the Third Plural of
2.
but
There
is
eituns (nos.
other tenses, where -ns corresponds to Sg.
beside -ad,
-ins
the Latin and
beside
-id,
Umbrian formations
e.g.
-d,
no objection
It is
etc.
Subj. -ans
to this that
are different, for both are
secondary.
In Umbrian a Second and Third Plural has been formed
by the addition of -t-d (written -ta, -tu, -to see 34), of uncertain
origin.
So fututo 'estote', aituta 'agunto', habetutu, halituto
;
'habento', tusetutu, tursituto 'terrento', etc.
a.
The form
etatu, etato
lology, as L. semestris
237.
in -mur, in
setor';-
There
from
'
itatote' conies
from *etatutu,
*etatuto,
by hap-
*se7ni-mestris etc.
ending in Oscan
Thus O. censamur 'cen-
also a Passive Imperative,
is
Umbrian
in -mu, PI.
-mumo.
— U. persnihmu, persw'AmM
'precator', PI.
persnihimumo
brian forms are
all
Deponents).
like that of early Latin -mino, in
The
history of the ending
fruimino
etc.,
which
is
;
Um-
a?ioMiAi?WM'induito', eAetMrstaAa«nt 'exterminate', etc. (the
is
related
Second Plural (originally an Infinitive form),
but modeled after the Active ending -to(d). Similarly O.-U.
*-mdd was formed after -tod, and in Oscan the d was replaced
by the r of the Passive. The Umbrian pluralizing -»?ia is
modeled after the -td.
to the -mini of the
Note.
Tliis
with L. -mino.
*-mdd may come from *-mnod and so be almost identical
But, in the absence of other evidence for a change of
mn
must be granted that, while formed
same way as L. -mino, it started from a by-form with m, perhaps one
cases in which an I.E. interchange of inn and m has to be recognized.
in
Osean-Umbrian, the
possibility
to in
in the
of the
:
Formation of
238]
111
Moods and Tenses
the
V. arniama, arsmakamo ordajamV comes from *arsmaimtmo by hapAnd this has effected a reduction in the following
word, kateramu, caterahamo catervamini'.
a.
'
lology, as etato 'itatote'.
'
THE PASSIVE
238. The Imperative forms have just been mentioned.
In
the Indicative and Subjunctive only the Third Singular and
Third Plural are represented, but two different types of formation are to be distinguished. For omission of the final r in
Umbrian, see 103, 4.
Forms
1.
with
in -ter
used in primary
is
and
-tur,
In Oscan only
-tur.
answering to the Latin formation
found, while in Umbrian -ter
-ter is
tenses, -tur in secondary.
Examples
O. uincter 'convincitur', sakarater 'sacratur',
karanter vescuntur', compar ascuster 'consxAta. erit'
U. barter
Indicatives.
'
—
;
t^e
'oportet',
'datur'(?),
ostewsewc^i'ostendentur'
Cf. also Marruc./erew^er'feruntur'.
O. sakahiter 'sanciatur';
Subjunctives.
— U.
(39,
2,
i56).
emantur, emantu
'accipiantur', terkantur 'suffragentur', tursiandu 'terreantur' (156).
Cf. also Pael. M^saseier 'operaretur,
Forms
2.
fieret'.
in which r alone appears as the ending of the
Third Singular.
This type
is
unknown in Latin.
tain examples are: Pres. Subj. V.ferar;
with wliich belong O. lamatir, lamatir,
and probably U. ier (cf. Fut. Perf. iust)
fir,
;
—
U.
—
The most cer-
Perf. Subj. O. sakrapihafei,
herifi, cehefi,
Pres. Indie. O. loujir
meaning 'vel',
For the meaning of forms of this t3*pe, see 239.
The Future Perfects U. benuso, couortuso, probably belong
here, standing for *benusor and *couortusor, though their precise
(from *loufer beside Act. Houfet:
see 202,
L. Uhet; for
18).
origin is doubtful.
o.
The view that
ent Subjunctive of a
given up.
of
its
Though
use for short
XJ. hertei, herti,
still
ei
usually stands for a long vowel, there are a few instances
i
(29) which, taken in connection with U. ostensendi with
i
show that it is unnecessary to separate hertei from
and other forms in -ter. Nor is the Subjunctive demanded by the syntax.
for e before final r (39, 2),
herter
stands for *herter, and represents a Presfrom those cited under 1 and 2, is to be
different type
178
Inflection
0. sakraitir 'sacretur', for which one
6.
hiter,
possibly owes
its
i
to
[238
would expect
oontamination with forms like
*sakralter like saka-
Or
sakrafir.
we
shall
adopt the other possible readuig sakrattir in spite of the fact that this would
give us a ff-Perfect and an /-Perfect from the same verb ?
c. ForO. kaispatar 'caedatur'(?) and krustatar 'cruentetur'(?), apparently
related to L. caespes and crustus, there is no satisfactory explanation. If they
are taken as Subjunctives of the tt-Perfect from denominatives of the First
Conjugation, the -ar instead of -ir cannot be accounted for. It is more probable
that they are Present Subjunctives of the Third Conjugation, from *kaispo,
*krusto. the -tar in place of -ter being due, possibly, to contamination with the
Another suggestion is that they are from Presents
which case they beloiig to the same type as U. ferar.
type of U. ferar.
-ato, in
A
239.
r
is
the
in -aio or
Passive and Deponent formation characterized by
possession of the Italic and Celtic languages.
common
unquestionably to be connected with a series of Third
Plural secondary endings containing r, which are preserved in
This r
is
Sanskrit
(-wr, -ran, -ranta, etc.).
But
the precise starting-point
and the various steps in the development are necessarily obscure.
The following view seems most probable.^
We start from an
ending
Active ending
-ro parallel to the usual
-r,
parallel to the usual -ni,
and a Middle
-?rfo.
The forms in -r, though originally Plural and Active, came to be used
when the subject was indefinite, and in this way lost their specifically
Cf. Eng. 'they say' or 'one says', but Germ, 'man sagt', Fr. 'on
Plural force.
dit', etc.
From such a meaning it is but a step to an Impersonal Passive (cf.
only
and from that again to a fully developed Passive with definite
development would be assisted by the existence of other forms
containing r which were based on a Middle ending and so had partly Passive
In the O.-U. forms in -r the impersonal meaning prevails,
force from the outset.
there being only one form with subject expressed, namely O. esu/ Zamafir let
him be beaten'(?). In 0. Iiiviass
sakriss sakrafir, avt Altiumam kerssnals 'the
loviae are to be consecrated with sacrifices, but the last one with banquets',
sakrafir has the Accusative construction which goes with the meaning 'let one
consecrate', 'let there be consecration of.
0. loufir, U. ier, herifi, be>ixiSo, and
Eng.
'it is said'),
subject
;
and
this
'
.
.
.
couortuso are impersonal, while in the case of U. ferar, pihafei, and cehqfi
impossible to say whether the word or clause to which they refer
is
it is
to be taken
as Nominative or Accusative.
1 I follow Thurneysen, K.Z. 37, 92 ff., in his explanation of forms in -ter, but
forms like U. ferar I still hold to what is substantially the view of Zimmer,
K.Z. 30, 276 ft., and this without regard to the question of how far an Active impersonal use is actually to be recognized in the corresponding Celtic forms.
for
Formation of
242]
the
179
Moods and Tenses
The forms in -ter sprang from a Third Plural in -wtro representing a contamination of the Middle endings -nto and -ro (cf. Skt. -ranta, a combination
of the same elements in the reverse order).
After this the Third Singular ending -to became -tro and -tro, -ntro, became -ter, -nter, in the same way as U. ager,
;
from *agros (91, 2).
The forms in -tur, undoubtedly from
L. ager,
-tor,
are
tlie
liaps originated in a combination of -nto with the simple
the Singular
most
-r,
difficult,
but per-
giving -ntor, whence
-tor.
All the formations mentioned, though originating in secondary endings,
came to be used in primary tenses as well. The distinction of primary -ter and
secondary -tur is unoriginal and confined to Umbrian. In Latin, -tur prevailed
in all tenses
in Oscan,
;
-ter.
The Periphrastic Passive
240. In the Perfect System of the Passive, periphrastic
forms are more common than the r-forms. Thus Perf. Indie.
O. teremnatust 'terminata est', pniftuset 'posita sunt', scriftas set
:
'scriptae sunt', U. screlito esf 'scriptum
Perf. Subj. U. kuratu si'curatum
'piatus
erit',
erunt', etc.
'emissum
;
muieto fust ^muttitum.
est',
soreihtor sent, etc.;
Fut. Perf. U. pihaz fust
cersnatur furent 'cenati
erit',
Perf. Infin. U. kuratu eru 'euratum esse', ehiato erom
esse'.
The Present
241.
sit';
For examples, see
Infinitive
205-209.
The ending was
-om,
doubtless an Accusative form in origm, with change to -^m
in
Oscan (5o). In the First Conjugation -aum remained unconand in tribarakaviim the v is simply a glide sound. See 83.
For the Perfect Infinitive Passive, see 240.
tracted,
The Supine
242.
The one
the Latin Supine.
a.
U. aso
VI b
Perf. Pass. Partic.
50
example of the Supine is U. anzeriatu,
showing the same formation and use as
certain
aseriato 'observatum',
On
is
for -u{m), see 57.
is more probably a
on the right shoulder").
often regarded as a Supine, but
("Let the same person carry
it
lighted
:
180
Inflection
The Present Active
The formation
243.
O. praesentid 'praesente'
reste 'instaurans' (213,
the
-f^
a.
see no,
the
is
(178,
4, a),
5,
same
a),
[243
Participle
as in Latin.
U.
zefef,
Examples are
serse 'sedens',
U. kutef 'murmurans'
U. restef,
For
(262, 2).
4.
The existence
of
an 0.
staief
'
stans' is altogether doubtful,
owing
to
the uncertainty of the reading and division of words (no. 29).
The Perfect Passive
The formation
244.
— O.
the same as in Latin.
O. scriftos'scriptas', U.
1. -to-.
tos';
is
Participle
— O.
status 'stati';
screiVito?-;
prriftu 'posita'
— U.
siAi'tw 'cinc-
from *pro-fa-to- (fa-
reduced grade of fe-, as in fak- beside fek-); L. pro-di-tus,
con-di-tus, Grk. wpo-Oe-To'; (see 223 with footnote)
U. daetom
'delictum' (as if L. *de-itum);
O. ancewsto 'incensa', censtom-en
'in censum', to censaum (21 1).
For forms in -so- from roots ending in a dental, see 138 and for U. spefa etc., see no, 3.
;
—
—
;
a.
0. ancensto, censtom-en, represent the
with L. census which
Similarly 0. censtur
normal formation, as compared
one of the examples of the analogical extension of
is
L. censor (O. kenzsur, occurring once,
:
is
-so-.
due to Latin
influence).
b.
A
probable example of the analogical
etc.
L. saeptus.
assumed from
which may well mean sane'
perhaps an adverb formed from *saipso-:
So also U.
See 262, 1, a.
{sepse sarstte 'sane sarteque'),
U. pelsatu
is
-so- is *pelso-,
sepse,
'
Cf. L. lapsus.
U. aso 'arsum' (242, a) is commonly connected with L. assus, which
seems to contain *asso- in place of *asto-. But it might also be connected with
c.
L. arsus,
That
if
the r of ardeo,
might stand
is, its s
area.,
were original and not from s, as is often assumed.
same relation to the r/of U. trahuorfi (115, 3)
in the
as that of L. riisum to the restored rs of rursum, versus, etc.
impossible
whole
if
L. areo
class of
words
2. -ato-.
is
is
This of course is
connected with ara, O.-U. asa-, but the history of this
obscure.
O. teremnatust 'terminata
ehpeilatas 'erectae';
— U.
'cenati', anzeriates
observatis', etc.
a.
form
'
0. (Jeiuatuns 'iurati'.
est',
staflatas 'statutae',
pihaz, pi7(os 'piatus' (35, 137, 2), cersnatur
if
the
n
is
not merely a mistake, nmst owe
its
to the influence of agent-nouus in -mx- like L. jiraedo, 0. sverrunei (247. 2).
"
Formation of
245]
Moods and Tenses
the
181
U. pwrditoJK 'porrectum', /leriiWoptato', stahmito
Like persnis
etc.
in formation and use is U. uestis, uesteis 'libans', beside uesticatu
etc. from an extended stem *uestikd-.
Here belongs also U. sar3.
'
-Itp-.
statutum', persnis precatus' from *persnit(o)s,
'
site 'sarte' (see
above,
4. -eto- (see 36,
uirseto 'visum',
U.
3,
as if L. *sarcUus instead of sartus.
U.
88, 2).
opeter 'lecti'
cowia^iV 'commolitis'
tion,
i, b),
with
-to-);
(212,
tacez,
b),
tases 'tacitus'
maletu 'molitum'
— further, in
(137, 2),
(beside
the First Conjuga-
prusecetu, oseto^ etc. (2ll).
a. U. comolwta commota' probably belongs here, coming from *mouetoby syncope and change of ou to o (72). L. motus also comes from *moueto-, but
independently. For it is not to be separated from votus from *uoueto-, earlier
'
*uog?iMeto-,
IT.
vufetes (152), in which, obviously, the process is specifically
Latin.
The Gerundive
245. The forms correspond to the Latin, with the change
nd to nn (i35). The origin of the formation is still unsettled.
Examples O. dpsannam 'faciendam', sakrannas 'sacrandae', eehiia-
of
:
nasiim ' emittendarum' ;
— U. pihaner
'piandi', anferener 'circum-
ferendi', pelsans 'sepeLiendus'(?).
Note.
The Oscan-Umbrian forms bear upon
the much-disputed question
Gerundive to this extent, that they are unfavorable to any
theory which assumes that the original form contained ndh. For there are too
serious difficulties, we think, in the way of assuming that the representation of
an original sonant aspirate after a nasal by a simple sonant is not only Latin and
Umbrian (161) but also Oscan, and so may belong to the Oscan-Umbrian or even
the Italic period. See 161, a with footnote, and 264, 2 (0. aa-manaffed from
Otherwise Fay, Trans. Am. Phil.
Pres. *manfo), not to mention 0. Anafriss.
of the origin of the
Assoc. 29, pp. 15
ff.
;
WORD-FORMATION^
DERIVATIOX OF NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES
NOUNS
246.
U.
1.
affertur
-for-
ill
agent-nouns (L.
yicto?-).
O.censtur 'censoT\
*ad.feit6r, flamen', O.embratur'imperator', O.Regaturei
'
See
'Rectori' (with -d-tor- after derivatives of a- verbs).
a.
180,
1.
Derivatives of agent-nouns are regularly formed from the reduced grade
of tlie suiSx (97), like L. victr-ix; e.g. U. kvestretie, uhtretie (251, 1), beside
Here belong the Oscan proper names
kvestar, uhtur, O. Fuutrei (180, a).
'Satrius' (81, 157, 2;
cf.
vyith -tor-), Tintiriis'*Tintrius' (cf. L.
Tintorius with -tor-; Tintirius
the Oscan form, like Pontius, Popidius, Calavius).
with
-tor- (cf.
Sadiriis
L. saior), VestiriMiiil 'Vestricio' (81; cf. L. Vestorius
L. amStorius, auctoritis)
is
But the
also represented,
is
simply
later formation
e.g.
U. spefauie
'*spectoriae' beside Speture '*Speotori', O. Kenssurinels beside keuzsur'censores'.
2.
-ier- (-f<s>-,-fr-)
U.
'pater',
247.
or,
in
nouns of relationship (L.^aier).
frater 'fratres'.
1.
See
-ion- {-in-), -tion-
O.
patir
180, 2.
(-tlTir),
in abstracts denoting action,
with a transfer to the concrete sense, the result of the action
(L. legio, actio).
O. tribarakkiuf' aedificium', tanginud 'sententia',
fruktatiuf f ructus', medicatinom ^iudicationem', U. natine'natione'.
See
181,
with
a.
which -tionLatin has the extended form.
an extension, is seen in some words where the
Thus U. ahtim-em ad caerimonium'(?): X. actio
O. uMtis voluntates" L. optio
U. -vakaz, -uacos, from *uakat{i)s L. vacatio.
Cf. also U. puntes' pentads' from *pomp-ti- (146, 153)
U. spanti 'latus'
from *spm}Ai (root span-. Eng. span. Germ, spannen, related to spa- in TJ. spahatu
a.
-ti-,
—
of
is
'
'
;
—
:
;
(110,
—
3, a).
1
That is, the formation
of the
Some matters which belong
word as a whole,
irres[iective of inflectional varia-
under this head, such as the formation of
adverbs, of the comimrative and superlative, etc., have been treated, for greater convenience, in connection with Inflection.
There remain, then, Derivation of Noui\s and
Adjecti%s by means of suffixes, Secondary Verbal Derivation, and Composition. No
attempt is made to present the material in full, but examples are given of all the
more important formations.
tions.
strictly
182
;
Derivation of Nouns and Adjectives
248]
in agent-nouns (h.praedo).
2. -on(?
;
see note to
;
L. susurro)
of.
-ona-, probably
an extension of
(L. BellSna), is seen in U. Vesune.
U. Armune, Puemune, Uoflone,
all
;
O. sverrunei 'spokesman'
— U.
name
mardrir,
For other nouns in
note to no. 84).
official (see
a.
C A. 2
183.
of an
-on-, see 181, b.
and frequent in names of divinities
names of male divinities,
it is not clear whether the suffix is
-on-,
In the parallel
Dat. Sg.,
-ono- or simply -on-.
3.
-men- (-mn-) in nouns denoting action or result of the action
U. nome 'nomen';
(L.fragmen).
U. termnom-e
— 0.
teremniss 'terminibus' (but
etc.,-like L. terminus beside termen)
'dedicatione' (from dikd-;
cf.
L. certdmen
form -mento- is seen in 0.
U. pelmner L. pulmentum.
;
— U.
tikamne
The extended
'testamento'.
But
etc.).
tristaamentud
:
248.
-lo-, -elo-i -flo-,
-Mo-, -tro-, in
nouns denoting means or
instrument, or sometimes place or result.
1.
-lo-,-elo-(L. vinculum).
—
U. *uillo- {preuiilatu^*praeYincu-
from *uinkeloU. tigel
*dikelo-.
See 88, 4, 144.
2. -flo- (L. pabulum; orig.
(L. stabuluni) is implied by O.
lato')
'
'dedicatio',
-dhlo-,
Ace. Sg.
Grt.
A
-0Xo-).
from
ticlu,
*staflo-
U. staflarem
*stabularem', Pael. pristafalacirix *praestibulatrix'.
Cf the
staflatas 'statutae',
'
adjective suffix
3. -Mo-,
-fli-
.
i).
(261,
-Md- (L. pidculum
;
orig.
-tlo-,
Grk. -tXo-
;
see 129,
2).
O. sakaraklum templum', U.pihaclu piaculo', U. naraklum 'narratio';
U. kumnahMe 'inconventu', from *komno- (U. kumne, O. comono),
'
'
—
either directly, after the analogy of other forms in-dklo-, or through
—
U. ehvelMu 'sententiam'
U. muneklu 'sporfrom *ueleklo- (ehueltu,yelta; cf. L. vehiculum);
tulam' from *moini-Mo- (cf. L. perlculum), containing a denominative verb-stem *moinl- (cf. L. mfmia, communis, O. miiini-ku)
a denominative verb-stem *kom7id-;
— (Masc.)
—
O. puklum 'puerum', Pael. puclois (Skt. putrd-);
—
*fig-kid (L. fingo).
For O. pestliim 'templum'
U. fikla 'offam' from
with -tlo- preserved, and U. persclo, belonging probably under l,
see 129,
a.
2.
Is U. aviekla, auiecla
*auie-klo-,
'
augurali' simply an adjective
formed from a denominative verb-stem *auie-
(cf.
form of
a,
noun
U. auie augurio') ?
'
.
Word-Formation
18-4
We
should expect an additional adjectival suffix, as in L. perlculOsus, piacularis,
But on the other hand, a diminutive form *auiekelo-, whether with -kelo-,
etc.
or from an *auieko-
and
—
[248
(cf.
struhjla, 249, 1, 2,
IT.
aviekate).
would give U.
Cf. U. ar^lataf
*aTie9la.
and 144.
U.krematru'*crematra'(L. cre»jo);
4. -tro-,-trd-{L.ardtrum).
cringatro '^cinctnm' (39,3);
— kletram
'lecticam' (L. clT-no,
ell-
tellae, etc.).
A transfer
a.
to the M-Declension
is
seen in O. castrous, U. castruo,
etc.
L. castrum.
249.
-Zo-, -elo-, -kelo-,
in diminutives.
U. Funtler-e, Fondlir-e 'in *FonU. arclataf 'arculatas', derived
tulis' from *fontelo- (L. fom);
O. iiiklei probably
from *arkelo- (L. arcus, arculus; see 154);
'formula of consecration, consecration' from *iokelo- (L. iocus,
1.
U. iuka
-to-, -elo-
(L. porcuhis).
—
'preces').^
2. -kelo- (L. oseulum).
(cf.
—
L. dieeula);
— U.
O. ziculud
'die',
Ace.
PL
djiikiilus
See
veskla 'vascula', struhcla '*struiculam'.
88, 4, 144.
250.
1.
For the inflection of the Neuters in
-io- (-1-), -id-.
see 172, 173,
-io-,
1, 5.
In primary derivatives (L. studium, furia).
O. kiimben-
— O. memnim 'monumentum' from *me-men-io-;
vim'.
'cantum'; — 0. heriam
nieis'conventus';
— U.
afkani
'arbitriuni,
derivatives (L. magisterium, familia).
2. In secondary
O.
medicim 'magistracy', Abl. Sg. meddixud (100, 3, c), and meddilddai
'in the meddixship', both derived from meddik- 'magistrate,
meddix', the suffix having here the same force as L.
-dtiis in
iudicdtus, magistrdtus (L. iudiciiim, vindicia, are primary deriva-
tives from iudied, vindico);
(100,
3, e),
— O. fafnelo
Viteliu 'Italia' (also Vitelliii, 162. 1)
from
from
*uitelo- (U. vitlu, L. vitulus)
;
pukid 'by previous agreement" (173,
'
ing, is
The derivation from a *iHiio-i:e!o-
on the whole
2
from *famelid
'
— O.
* Uitelid,^ probably derived
— here
also probably O. pru-
5).
day', though attractive on
tlie
side of
mean-
less likely.
From some such form was borrowed
of L. Italia.
^iaxaiMsi
derived from *famelo- (O. famel, L. famulus);
the Grk.'IraXia, which became the source
Derivation of
252]
251.
-itid-
1.
(L.
185
Nouns and Adjectives
duritia).
U.
quaestura',
kvestretie 'in
uhtretie 'in *auctura', beside kvestur, uhtur (see 246,
1, a).
a. That these are Locatives of the First Declension and not Ablatives of
the Fifth vfith the suflSx -itie- (L. diiritiSs), is shown by the form of the adjective
agreeing with kvestretie.
-no-, -nid- (L. donum, urnd).
0. dunum, U. dunu 'donum';
tremnu 'tahemacnlo' from *treb-no- (125,1);
O. fiisnti
'fanum', U. fesnaf-e, from *fes-nd- (99, 1).
'comitium',
O. comono
U. kumne, and O. amnud 'circuitu', amnud 'causa', are formed
from the prepositional adverbs kom and am, like L. trdnstrum
2.
— U.
from
—
For
trdns.
a.
sna-
assumed for O. kersnu 'cena', U. hesna,
poni 'posca' (po-ni-).
-mi- is seen in U.
3. -mo-,
-no- in adjectives, see 255.
to be
is
-md- (L. armus, spuma).
miiad'torqueatur', from *fo?-H'-?no- (146);
— U. arsmor'
See 116,
etc.
O. *tormo-, whence
— O.
2.
turu-
egmo'-ves' (L. egedl);
whence also arsjwaizam 'ritualem',a?-sma^i2mo
any certain cognates, but probably coming
from *ad-mo-, with a root ad- used of 'orderly arrangement'. For
ritus,'
'ordamini', without
-mo- in adjectives, see 189.
4. -mrid-, -erid-,
in derivatives of numerals.
<^eg'Mner 'decuriis' (191, 10);
pumpefias the f
is
— O.
pumperiais
'
U.
tekuries,
*quincuriis' (in U.
probably an error).
5. -tdt{i)- (L. bonitds).
O. Herentateis 'Veneris' (Pael. Seren-
—
—
Hesychius) from
by haplology, like L. voluntas from *uolonti-tdt(i)-.
U. afputrati arbi6. -tu- (L. cantus).
U. Ahtu '*Actui'
tratu' with -dtu-, like L. cdnsuldtus etc., but with this force more
tas
;
cf.
also 'Kpievrij';
'
K^pohCTr}<; iiravvixov.
*herenti-tdt{i)-
;
commonly
-io- (250, 2)
or -dto- (259,
'
2).
ADJECTIVES 1
This is especially common
252. 1. -io-, -iio- (L. patrius).
praenomina and gentiles, for which see 174-176; also in derivatives of names of divinities, as O. Mamerttiais Martiis', O. luviia
in
'
1
Including
many
substantives of obviously adjectival origin.
Word-Formation
186
'loviam', U. luvie, U.
Cerfie
beside
Cerfe,
[252
O.
U. Fisier,
Fiisiais,
etc.,
beside U. Fiso.
a.
Many
of these are used as epithets of other divinities, as in U. Prestate
Tefre luvie, etc.
^erfie,
(cf.
Venus
L. Hercules lovius,
2.
{i
from
e,
39,
U.
-eiv-.
6, 8),
8391 (II b 10).
farsio 'farrea'
fasiu,
1).
253. *-aiio-^
1.
from
aureus)
(L.
-CO-
They some-
lovius, etc.).
times stand alone as independent names, e.g. U. luvie (II a
See
-eiio-, -eiio-.
61. 3.
0. kersnaiias '*cenai'iae';
-alio-.
— U.
pemaiaf 'anticas',
—
from perne 'a.nte\ postne 'pone';
pefaia,
persaia 'humi stratas'(?) from pefum. 2^^'^so 'fossam';
in names
pustnaiaf 'posticas',
—
of persons, O. Tantmnaiiim, Vesullials (176,
Maraiieis (176,4);
— extended
by the
3),
Maraies, Gen. Sg.
suffix -dno-^
O. Pumpaiians
'Pompeianus', O. Buvaianud'in Boviano'.
a.
2.
etc., Pompeii was named from a gens, in
from *pompe 'quinque'; cf. Quintil).
Like Veil
paiius (derived
O.
-eiio-.
Gen. Sg.
vereiiai 'iuventuti",
this case the
ver«ias,
*Pum-
verehias
—
reading uncertain) from *uero- 'defense' (see note to no. 4);
U. Teteies 'Tetteius'(?).
It is doubtful whether U. deueia 'divi(?
nam' belongs here, thougli if it contains the simple -io- suffix
(252, 1), like O. Diiviiai, the spellmg ei in both occurrences is
remarkable.
3.
The
suffixes -alio-, -ciw-,
addition of the suffix
to
O. Keniiai 'Cereali',
-eiio- (L. pleleius).
Note.
be compared Grk.
-io- to
and
the Loc. Sg. of
and Grk.
-aios (SiVaios);
various sources, corresponds in part to
quoius, cuius, are, like Grk.
254. -dsio- (L. ordindrius).
'
*decentarius'
;
— frequent
etc.;
— with an added
retention of
Note.
s
in
It is
suffix -io- to the
U.
e-stems.
With
-alio- is
though coming from
Similarly O. piiiiu'cuia', L.
*quoi-io-.
O. purasiai 'in igniaria',
degetasis
in substantive use, denoting certain
ceremonies, as O. Fiuusasiais
sakrasias '*sacrariae',
and
-tios (okeios),
-eiio-.
from
iroTos,
probably originated in the
-eiio-
a-, 0-,
Kerriiuis, etc.
'
Floralibus', kerssnasias '*cenariae',
plenasier
-iko-,
umasier
'
*plenariis *urnariis',
O. multasikad'multaticia'.
Umbrian, and
not unlikely that
Gen. Sg. of a-stems.
for
U.
For the
ezariaf 'escas'(?), see 112, a.
this suffix originated in the addition of the
.
Derivatioyt, of
256]
255.
solois 'omnibus'),
see
U. pZene?"'plenis';
sullunt, etc. (L. soll-emnis etc.
probably from
For
*solno-'^.
cf. also
;
—
Pael.
nouns,
-no-, -nd- in
251, 2.
primary derivatives. U.fotis 'favens', Nom. PI.
Fones beside Faunus).
3. -no- in secondary derivatives.
U. ahesnes'ahenis'.
4. -dno- (L. Romdnus).
O. Abellaniis 'Abellani', U. Trehlanir
Trebulanis', etc.;
with added -io-, 0. Dekmanniuis, name of a
2.
in
-Ill-
foner, etc.
'
primary derivatives.
-wo- in
1.
O. suUus 'omnes',
187
Nouns and Adjectives
(cf.
L.
—
festival.
a.
seem to be a derivative in -ajio-, used subnot for the spelling amvljiiinud, which occurs twice, and is
0. amvianud 'detour' would
were
stantively,
it
probably the more correct
can be paralleled, but not nn for n see
a Gerundive used substantively, as if L. *amvtandiim, and meaning a 'circuitous route'. But there is apparently nothing like
162, 163).
The form looks
(n for nn
;
like
this in Latin.
5. -ino-
O.
(L. divinics).
Ma/iejOTti'o
tinus',
Banting 'Ban-
deivinais 'divinis',
'Mamertina';
U. caJHwer
'caprini',
Ikuvins
'Iguvinus', etc.
there
6.
-ono-.
is
little
-5)10-, -0)10-,
256.
U. esono- 'sacer' is possibly from *ais{e)s-6no- (112, a), though
support in Italic for such an adjective-suffix. The noun-suffix
originated in an extension of -on- (247, 2, o).
1.
names
-ko- in
of peoples (L. Opscl, Oscl, FaliscT,
—
U. lapuzkum, lapusco
U. Turskum, Tuscom 'Tuscum';
'*Iapudicum' from *Iapud{i)sJco- (cf. lapydes, 'laTruSe?, name of
U. Naharkum, Naliarcom *Narcum' (cf
an Illj^rian people)
L. Ndr, Nahartes, Ndrtes)?
etc.).
;
2. -iko-
— O.
etc.;
—
'
O. tuvtiks 'puHicus',
(L. hellicus).
muinikii 'communis',
toutico,
muinikam, etc.;
— U.
U.
totcor,
fratreks,
fratrexs '*iTa,tTicus, magister fratrum'.
3.
-ikio- (L. patricius).
*seruikio- (173, 5);
O.
Iiivkiiui
1
Some
'
— O.
O. serevMd'auspicio' probably from
Kastrikiieis 'Castricii';
—
vs^ith
syncope
*Iovicio'.
derive from *soluo-, but the change of lu to
II
is
one which we do not
accept.
2 The uniform spelling with h in both alphabets shows that the h
a sign of vowel-length, and that L. Nar is from *Nahar, like cars from
is
not merely
collars.
Word-For mat ion
188
but othermse rare except in the type
4. -ikio- (L. novicius,
O.
-tlcius).
than
Vestirikiiui
-ikio- is
'
Vestricio', ViinUdis
assumed here on account
kastrvr-) in
6. -dk- (L.
Vinicius'
'
O.castrous,
(of.
auddx).
rather
not
i).
.castruo,
— U.
O. malaks 'malevolos'(?);
-dko- (L. inerdcus
cf.
:
also Celtic
names
huntak
meaning 'under-
and used substantively of a
(cf. liondra'-iniva.')
U. curnaco 'cornicem', curnase: L. comix with
7.
\j
i,
contrast to O. Kastrikiieis.
'puteum'(?), probably Ace. Sg. N. of *honddk-
ground'
{-ikio-
with
of the spelling
U. Kastrugiie
5. -likio- (oi-ukio-?).
from
[256
'well';
—
-ik-.
like TeidobodideT
U. Tesenakes, Tesenoeir (see 35, a).
8. -k-.
O. Vezkei is most easily derived from *Uetes-k- or
*Uetos-k- with -k- beside -ko- in L. veiuscus, yet the connection
with the latter word must be regarded as wholly uncertain.
etc.).
25?.
1.
primary derivatives.
U. rufra 'rubra'
in
-ro-
(O. aaKopo, U. sacra, etc.);
(uof-;
(see 187, 2);
pax
see 91,
3.
primary derivatives.
— U.
— 0.
joacer 'propitius',
I).
-ero-, -tero-,
— O.
piscdrium
— U.
from
saMom
etc.,
ocrer
3;
(99,
cf.
for ocar
2.
regdlis, populdris).
(cf.
—
and note to no. 21);
O. Dekkviarim
forum seminarium' (ci. forum
fimi sehmeniar
'
L.
in hostXlis
-tli-
O.
etc.).
3.
iuvilu
'
*io^'ila', diu-
probably an adjective form used substan-
*dioullo-,
a derivative of Bioxi- (O.
from
*Iouilo-, louilio-
;
Diiivei
and luilius
etc.).
(inscr.),
perhaps luilius.
258.
U.
— U.
Cf. also U. disleralinsust, 262,
etc.).
-ilo-
is
see 188,
luisarifs (see 138,
Cf. L. lulus, Irdius,
which
3);
secondary derivatives (L.
vilam, iiivilam, etc., is
tively,
(99,
O.-U. sakri- beside sakro-
Nom. PL pacrer {pdk-;
'(ceremonies) celebrated with sacrificial cakes' (L. fer-
'Decurialem';
5.
— U.vufru 'votivum'
.
For
fertalis
tum);
akrid
etc.);
4. -dli-, -dri-, in
0.
O.-U. sakro- 'sacer'
;
vufetes 'votis').
cf.
2. -ri- in
L.
—
1. -i<o- in
primaiy derivatives.
'salvum', etc.
from *se-uo-
;
O. salavs 'salvus'
— O. siuom 'omnino', U. seuom
— U.
(15, 12);
9ive'citra'
(189,
i,
(so, l),
'totum',
a, 190, 1);
—
189
Derivation of Nouns and Adjectives
259]
with participial force, O.facus factus',^rac/MCM« 'praef ectus', from
'
*fak-uo-
L. mortuus
(cf.
U. mersuva'iusta' from
tesvam, dersMa 'prosperam' probably
U. felsva 'holera'(?) from *feles^o-
secondary derivatives.
-MO- in
2.
etc.).
*medes^o (132,
from *dedes-no-
a);
— U.
b);
(132,
—
(L. holusl see 149, h).
3.
-uio-,
an extension of
-mo-, in
Kalaviis, Helleviis, Heleviieis, for
O.
proper names.
which see
also 80,
1
;
Salaviis,
— O.
Akviiai,
U. Piquier.
-OMio- in
4.
U.
O. Kaluvis, Gen. Sg. Kaluvieis
proper names.
JFisouie, Grabouie.
U. Ikuvinus, liouinur,
*Igouio-: L. Iguvium.
Cf. Mars. Cantouios,
which occur in Latin
lovius, etc.,
etc. also
and
;
—
implies an
Vitrovius, Sal-
inscriptions but are dialectic,
the regular Latin forms being Vitruvius, Salluvius, etc.
Note, -ouio- is an extension of -ouo-, earlier -euo-, as -'uio- is of -uo-.
For -euo- beside -mo-, cf. Ion. Keved^ from *Kev(f6! and Kavi! from *KevfU. In
Latin the two forms of tlie suffix become identical, i
259.
1.
-to-,
also used, as
in
the suffix of the Perf. Pass. Partic.
from noun-stems.
I)etenata
name
LT.
an
{*poiniki-dto-
official,
or adjectives in
ticiples
from^w/cZo- 'puer', O.
2. -dto- is
body, like L.
— U.
ponisiater, punicate,
a purple costume
names from parO. Minaz, Pukalatui (*pukldto-
Cf. also proper
as
-to-,
puWum
;
named from
perhaps
L. pimicus).
:
is
Aosiafw 'hastatos', mersto ^instum' (88,3),
'pectinatam, comb-shaped', etc.
of
(244),
Latin (barbdtus), to form adjectives directly
etc.), Kluvatiis, Betitis, etc.
used in substantives denoting
-dtu-.
O. sewateis 'senatus'
\] fratrecate (Loc. Sg.) 'office of fratrex';
.
(cf.
office or official
also L. sendti);
—
—^U. maronatei (Loc.
Sg.) 'office of maro' (see note to no. 84), maronato
(Abl. Sg.;
see 302).
3.
-dti-
in derivatives of
names of towns
(L. Arpinds).
O. Saipinaz Saepinas, of Saepinum', Liivkanateis'*Lucanatis';
'
—
For the material see especially Solrasen, Studien zur lat. Lautgeschichte,
who, however, goes too far in assuming that all such forms as are cited
above in 1, 2, and 3 contain -euo-, not -ifo-. See author's Verb-System, p. 175.
1
pp. 135
ff.,
;;
Word-Formation
190
U.
Tarsinatem^T&dmsitem., of Tadinum';
Tafinate,
stantively as
Talenate, etc.
260.
(cf.
names of
(II b 1-7).
1.
U.
-do-.
— probably U.
Caisidis, Pael.
Pael. Popdis
calersu
kalefuf,
^
vrith
sub-
Casilate,
Kaselate,
a white forehead'
like L. pallidus etc.;
1, 52),
proper names (L. Calidius).
Apidis
— with added
— U.
;
Atiienate,
— used
sorser 'suilli', sorsalem 'suillam' (see 57).
2. -idio-, -edio-, in
ties
U.
gentes.,
L. cal{l)idus, Isidorus, Orig. 12,
Piipidiis,
[259
—
-f ho-,
O. Hiisidiis,
syncope O. Pupdiis,
also with
O. Tafidins
;
— U.
Coredier, Kure-
Atiersiur, Atiienur (but L. Attidium),
(Pael. Uibedis);
The reason
Pael. Ouiedis.
;
for O.
i
(not
i)
and, in general, the
relation of the different forms are obscure.
261.
-fii-
(L. amdhilis
U.
of -dhlo-, 248, 2).
Nom.
in
first e
Sg., in
from *pakris
Since anaptyxis
-fele is
which
orig. -dhli-, the adjective i-stem
form
facefele (aes facefete) '*facibile, *sacrificabile',
purtifele '*porricibilem'.
brian the
;
-fel
from
-flis
is
unknown
in
Um-
due to the
would be regular (cf. pacer
surprising.
Possibly
it is
91, 2).
SECONDAEY VERBAL DERIVATION
DENOMINATIVES
262. 1. As in Latin, the great mass of denominatives,
whether or not derived from «-stems, follow the First Conjugation.
Examples: U. kuraia'curet', kuratu (Pael. coisatens) from
*koisd (L. cura);
O. moltaum 'multare' from *molktd (O. molto,
L. multa);
— O.
— O. deiuaid
see 16,
U.
4)
;
—
ehpeilatas 'ereetae, set up"
'iuret', deiuast, deiiiatud, etc.
— U.
from *stdkofrom adj. *pio-
stakaz 'statutus'
jot'/iaiM 'piato',
pihos, etc.
from *peild L. plla
from *deiuo- (L. deus
:
(cf.
(L. plus);
— 0.
from adj. *prqfo- (L. probus);
'terminaverunt' from Hermen- (O. teremniss,
fatted 'probavit'
U. vepuratu 'restinguito'(?) from
263, 2)^
L. stdgnum);
L.
— O.
—
;
pni-
teremnattens
termen);
—
adj. Me-ji^»r-'fireless' (U. vepurus,
— O. upsannam 'operandam, faciendam', U. osatu, from
opus) — U. tuderato finitum' from *tudes- (U. tuder)
*opes- (L.
etc.
;
'
—
191
Secondary Verbal Derivation
262]
— U.
etufstamu,
etMrste7t?>m 'exterminato'
from
*tudes-to-
(cf.
L. modes-tus).
There are
examples of the formation from the
also
corresponding to the Latin iteratives.
ciple,
to-Parti-
Thus U.
etaians
—
—
ito
from *ei-to-, not from *irtoU. statitatu 'statuito' from statito- (U. statita, see below, 3);
U. frosetom 'fraudatum' from *frausso- (L. frausus) as if
L. *frauso
U. preplotatu of uncertain meaning, but perhaps
*praeplauditato, strike down' from *plaudeto-.
'itent',
etato,
;
like L.
etc.
;
—
'
U. pelsatic, pelsans,
a.
etc. is
from pulsus, though
L. pulso
its
probably derived from a Partic. *pelso-, like
etymological connection
is
The
uncertain.
seems the most probable among
various suggestions, and the connection with L. sepelio may be maintained if
we take the latter as se-pelio (for se- beside se- cf solvo from *se-lud, socors from
meaning
'
bury' (in the trench
;
cf.
VI b
40)
.
In this case *pelso- will be *pel-so- for *pel-to- with the same analog-
*se-cors).
ical -so- as in L.
pulsus
etc. (see also
244,
1, a, b).
Denominatives of the Second Conjugation are O. turumiiad torqueatur' from *tormo- (cf. L. tormentujn);
-O. fatium
'fari' like L. fateor from Partic. *fato- (^aT6<i), which was
replaced in Latin hjfdto-;
U. kutef speaking low' (kutef pes2.
:
—
'
—
nimu equivalent to the more
probably as
cator')
O.
if
piitiad, putiiad'possit',
common
tacez
pesnimu'tacitus pre-
L. *caute6 (*cautens) from cautus
as
if
L. *pote6
(cf.
patens, potuT),
;
.
from
poti- (L. potis).
Denominatives of the Fourth Conjugation are U. persfrom *persni-, *persk-ni- (146) (cf.
Skt. praf-nd- from the same root, whence denom. prapiaydmiY;
U. stahmito
-U. statita 'statuta' from *sta-ti- (Grk. o-racrt?);
stahmeitei,
from
the
stem
of
U.
stahmei
'sta.tui'
'statutum',
3.
nihimu
:
'precator', persnis. etc.
—
—
(*std-7no- or *std-mi-);
(214, 3);
— U.
— O.
from *sakrufrom an adjective
Germ. Creleise) and so 'wrong,
sakruvit 'sacrat', sakrvist,
disleralinsust 'inTituva fecerit'
*dis-leisdli-^oE the track' (L. lira,
void'.
1
The assumption
no other
of a primary verb with a ni-suffix, a type of which there are
relics in Italic, is altogether less probable.
Word-Formation
192
[263
COMPOSITION
Nouns axd Adjectives
first element is a noun or adjective stem
O. meddiss, meddis 'meddix'. Gen. Sg. medikeis,
etc., from *medos (U. mefs 'ius') and dik-,^ precisely like L. iudex
Liganak-dikei, name of a goddess, the first part
from ills and dik-:
263.
The
1.
(L. armi-gcr).
—
thet of Demeter); — U.
—
U.
being a derivative related to L. lex (80,2;
tu-plak (192,
drupedibus'
1)
IT.
;
dii^pxtrsiis 'bipedibus',
(94, 191, 2, a, 4, a)\
pondiis',
'
an
epi-
—
—
petur-pursus 'qua-
— U. di-fue 'bifidum'
name
U.
being obscure, while the second
nuf-pener
of. Se(Tno<j)6po<;
man-trahklu, wiaw-dr«cZo 'mantele'(97);
(191,
2,
a);
of a small coin, the first part
from *pendo-
is
—
L. du-pon-
(cf.
U. seu-acni- (159, a).
O.
dius
94);
and the verb tribarakavum are probably derivatives of a Hrebark;
tribarakkiuf 'aedificatio'
compounded
or *treharkio-,
'domum'; see
171, 14)
'the closing
first
in,
a.
or *trel-
(L. ara, arceo),
the construction
i.e.
simply 'building', like L.
of,
(O.
triibiim
and so meaning
a building', then
aedificatio.
U. seuacni-, peracni-, exemplify the same shifting to the i-stem
seen in L. inermis, biiugis,
tliat is
of *trebo-
and *ark-
The
2.
element
first
is
same which
prefixes are the
foiiii
etc.
Most
an adverbial prefix.
of these
are used in the composition of verbs
and occur separately as prepositions, e.g. O. kiim-bennieis
For examples, see 299-302. But the following
occur only in noun and adjective (including participial) com(264,
1),
'conventus'.
pounds.
The
negative an- (L.
corres^ponding to L.
in-; see 98^,
in-,
'non censa', am-prufid 'improbe', amiricatud '*imn:iercato'; U.
hastatos', an-takres
'
integris' , aanfehtaf
'
in 0. an-censto
an-liostatu 'non
inf ectas' (73, a), ansiftitu
'non cinctos',
auirseto -non visum', asnata 'non umecta', ase^eta 'non secta' (n omitted in last
two examples by 108,
U.
1
1; for auirseto
sei- (L. sed-, se-) in
O. meddiss
two mutes,
may
be from
an-tj- cf.
U. co-uertu
*^niedc-^-fJik- tlu"oas:h *in€d-ftdik-. s
or from *itiedo-dih- with
the .s-stem form.
from
tlie
(300, 2).
etc.
sei-podruhpei 'seorsum utroque' (200,
2).
being lost between
uot infrequent substitution of the o-steni for
:
;
1
Composition
264]
93
U. ven- in ven-petsuntia, vem-pesuntres. ve-pesutra 'fieticia' (?) beside peris evidently connected with L. ve-, but with a, nasal,
perhaps representing an added particle ne, and without distinctly negative force.^
Another probable example of this prefix is U. vepurus, which is best explained
sontro- ' figmentum' (?)
as 'fireless'
fices
(cf.
without
3.
U. pir, pure-to, etc.), esunes-ku vepurus meaning 'at the sacriGrk. Upa &Tvpa).
fire' (cf.
Juxtaposition
(L.
U.
sendtusconsultum).
L. lupiter from Voc. Sg. *Dieu-pater (Zev Trdrep);
like
lupater,
— U. desen-duf
'duodecim'.
a.
The
L. ab-hinc,
and adverbs
juxtaposition of prepositions
For other examples
of
of
time and place, as in
exemplified by U. ap-ehtre 'ab extra, extrinsecus'.
iriier-ibi, etc., is
compound adverbs
see 202, passim.
Verbs
264.
1.
The only
that in which the
first
extensive type of verbal composition
element
is
an adverbial
these prefixes are such as occur separately as
examples will be given in connection with the
Those not occurring separately are
latter (299-302).
O. aa-manaffed 'mandavit, locavit', U. aka-uendu 'avertito',
(L. a, ah).
aha-tripursoctu, aAripursatu, ah-trepuratu, a-trepufatu 'tripodato'.
The
is
Most of
prepositions, and
prefix.
But
preposition with a case-form does not happen to occur.
cf.
See 77,
'ab extra, extrinsecus' (263, 3, a).
For am- and *amfer-, for which, however, there
(L. amh-, am-).
related preposition, O. ampt (300, 1), see 161 with o.
is
a
U. an-tentu, an-dendu, with the same meaning as
(L. an,- in an-helo).
en-tentu, en-dendw 'intendito', am-pentu, a-pentu 'impendito',
itor', an-zeriatu, an-sfiriato
2.
U. ap-ehtre
'
observatum' a-seriatu,
,
an-ouihimu inda'
etc., an-stintu, a-stintu 'distin-
an-stiptaiM 'stipulator', am-paritu 'conlocato', am-parihmu ' surgito (in
the last four examples connection with L. am-, amb-, is possible, but less likely)
O. avafaKfT 'dedicavit' (80, 2), probably an-getuzet 'proposuerint' (228, a).
guito',
Cf. also U.
'
anda, anglaf oscines' (155).
U. disleraXlnsust. See 262,
'
(L. dis-).
(L. por-).
etc.
U. pur-douitu, pur-tuvltu
'
.3.
porrioito', pur-din^iust, pur-ditom,
See 51.
(L. re-).
U. r&-vestu 'revisito', re-statu instaurato', re-stef, etc.
O. ce-bnust 'venerit' contains the particle seen in L. ce-do, ce-tte.
'
1
So occasionally
in Latin.
See
I.F. 10, 248
ff.
1
Word-Formation
94
A
Juxtaposition.
2.
[264
probable parallel to L. animadverto
U. eitipes 'decreverunt' from *eitom *hipens (see 84), used like
For *hipens, i.e. *hepens, cf. O. liijnd
L. 'ratum habuerunt'.
is
etc. (218).
The
first
part
'have power', Eng.
ment being *aikto-,
is
perhaps from *aiketo- with the same root as Skt.
oiun, etc. (ct also 0. aikdafed,
*ektxi-, *eito-
264,
3),
ig-
the phonetic develop-
(143).
O. manafum 'mandavi', aa-manafied mandavit, locavit', from
*manfefom, *manfefed (80, 2, 223), belong to a Pres. *manfo, earlier
'
*mandhd, whence also L. man-do, which was originally inflected
but passed over to tlie First Conjugation
(thus avoiding confusion with mando 'chew').
like abdo, condo, etc.,
This *man-dhd is formed after *con-dho (L. condo) etc. from man-, seen
manf manus' (Ace. PI.), L. man-ceps, etc. (If it is viewed thus as au
analogical formation, it is not necessary to assume a case-form in ma-n^.)
in
XT.
A
parallel formation is probably U. hoiidu 'pessumdato'(?), belonging to
a Pres. *hondo, this from *hon-fo, *hom-dho, horn- being the same element that
is seen intJ. feondro 'infra' etc. (L. humus).
The phonetic development is the
same
as In
3.
IT.
-uendu (161).
0. tribarakaviim
'
aedificare'
is
probably, like L. aedifico, a derivative
noun already compounded. See 263, 1. Of 0. aikdafed the most probable
explanation is that it means decrevit, authorized' and is derived from *aiko-do-,
of a
'
the
U.
first
part belonging to the root aik- seen in Skt.
eitipes,
264,
2).
Z{-
'
have power'
etc. (cf. also
—
—
SYNTAX'
USES OF THE CASES
THE GENITIVE
The Possessive Genitive in the various phases of
is common.
Thus O. sakaraklum Here-
265.
possession and connection
kleis
'templum Herculis'; predicative O.
sum';
— O.
L. Pettieis meddikiai 'in
Herentateis
O. senateis tanginud ^senatus sententia';
'farris agri Latii';
— U. popluper
Iguvinae'p predicative U.
tatis
sum 'Veneris
the meddixship of L. Pettius';
JJ.
farer ogre Tlatie
totar liouinar ^pro
p)i^^^^ totar
populo
civi-
Tarsinater 'c^msqma
est civitatis Tadinati'.^
The Objective
Genitive.
U.
katleticel 'catuli dedicatio';
—
arsier frite 'sancti fiducia, with confidence in (thee) the holy one'.
266.
The
pars fratrum';
niae';
— O.
The
Partitive Genitive.
— O.
U. mesttu karu fratru'maior
minstrels aeteis et'^Mas minoris partis pecu'
idic tangineis 'id sententiae', like L. id temporis etc.
following are bolder than anything in Latin, but
may
U. iuenga peracrio tursituto 'iuvencas
U. struhclas fiUas sufafias kumaltu
ex opimis fuganto' (VII a 51);
be paralleled elsewhere.
—
'prepare some sacrificial cake, etc' (II a 41).
The use
of the Partitive Genitive as subject,
in Avestan, Lithuanian,
and
recognized in U. eru emantur
be accepted'
(Va
rarely in Greek,
herte '(whether)
is
which
is
found
probably to be
any of them are
to
8).
of the Syntax is brief, not through any Intention to slight this
grammar, hut because the syntactical material is relatively meagre. That
is, owing to the nature of the remains only a limited number of constructions are
met with. Moreover, in view of the general similarity to Latin syntax, it is needless
to heap up examples of the common constructions, and some matters, such as the
1
The treatment
side of the
etc., may be passed over entirely.
These last two examples belong to tlie class in which it
between Uie I'ossessi\'e and the Partitive Genitive.
195
uses of the parts of speech,
2
the line
is
impossible to
draw
Syntax
196
[267
0. diuvilam Tirentium MaMagiorum omnium
Terentiorum
giium sulum muinikam 'iovilam
Genitive with Adjectives.
267.
communem'.
Genitive of Time.
268.
This Genitive, which
is
found
in Greek and elsewhere {vvkt6<; 'bj- uight', Tpcoyv fj.T]vS)Writhin
three months', etc.), and which is a natural development of the
Possessive Genitive (the time to which an action belongs), is
nesimum
to be recognized in O. eisucen ziculud zicolom
comonom ni Mjnd 'shall not hold the comitia within the next
XXX
m
diebus
from that day' (T. B. 17). Cf. L.
meis in the Latin inscription of the Tabula Bantina.
thirty days
is often taken as an Ace. Sg., as if 'from that day
following', hut there are serious objections to this, namely
The zicolom
Note.
until the thirtieth
1)
Vproxm-
day
the use of the Accusative without a preposition, 2) the use of the numeral
nesimum 'pvoxvmun^ in such a phrase, as if
signs for the ordinal, 3) the use of
L. ad diem tricensimum
proximum.
Genitive of the Penalty.
269.
0. ampert minstreis aeteis
moltaum ZJczYwc^'dumtaxat minoris partis pecuniae
multae multare liceto' (T. B. 12, 13), and moltaum lieitud, ampert
mistreis aeteis eituas lieitud 'multare liceto, dumtaxat minoris
That is, 'one may fine with
partis pecuniae liceto' (T. B. 18).
eituas moltas
(a fine of)
not more than half the property'.
may be the Genitive of the Penalty with moltas
be taken as an explanatory Genitive with moltas, this
i
The preceding ampert, literally non
last being the Genitive of the Penalty,
trails, is not a preposition (in this case, we should expect the Ace.), but an
In the former passage aeteis
in apposition, or
it
may
adverb used without efiect on the case-construction, just as, frequently, L. plus,
minus, amplius. Similarly in the corresponding Latin phrase [dum minoris]
partus familias taxsat(T. B. Latin side), partus is Genitive of the Penalty, and
not governed by taxsat.
A noteworthy construction, perhaps containing a sort of detached
is seen in U. fratreci motar sins a. CCC
'magistro multae sint asses CCC (VII b 4), which is paralleled by
a.
Genitive of the Penalty,
bovidpiaclum datod et a. CCC moUai suntod (CIL. XI, 4766),
where moltai must be Gen. Sg. and not Nom. PI., as is shown by the
L. lovei
I
Some take moltas
be understood
as a Cognate Accusative (Phiral) and assume that
in the shorter passage.
But the Phiral
is
unlikely.
See also
it
a.
is
to
197
Uses of the Cases
271]
following eius piacli moltaique dicator[ei] exactio est[od].
The con-
struction might arise through a contamination of such expressions
as magistro
multato.
and
(292),
270.
O. suaepis
a.
CCC multa
sint (sunto)
and magUtrum
a.
CCC multae
munekla habia numer prever
bove aurato voveo futurum (Acta Arvalium).
Cf. tlie detached Abl. in U.
L. lupiter, tibi
Genitive of the Matter Involved, in legal phraseology.
.
.
.
altrei
castrous auti eituas zicolom dicust 'siquis
aut pecuniae diem
dixerit', that is, on a charge involving the death penalty or a fine (T. B. 13, 14 on castrous see
note to passage), contrasted with dat castrid loitfir en eituas 'de
alteri capitis
;
capite vel in pecunias' (T. B.
8, 9).
Cf. L.
quoad
vel capitis vel
pecuniae iudicasset privato (Livy 26, 3, 8), beside de capite, etc.
bolder example is O. aserum eizazunc egmazum pas exaiscen
A
liffis
scriftas set 'to
make a
seizure involving these matters
which
written in these laws' (T. B. 24).
Cf. L. eiq{ue) omnium
rerum siremps lexs esto (T. B., Latin side). Note also the free
are
use of the Genitive in the Law Code of Gortyna to denote the
matter or person involved, e.g. t&i iXevdepm 'in the case of a
freeman', r<o
%/)oj'to 'in
'as is written in
Note.
each
the matter of time', ^ feKaaTw iypdrrai
case'.
To take such
Genitives as depending on a noun either expressed
Oscan example) or understood, is forced. It is possible,
of course, that they originated in connection with a noun and afterwards came
to modify the sentence as a whole, thus going through the reverse of the process
seen in the case of the Adnominal Dative. But even this assumption is unnecessary, and it is more probable that we have to do simply with certain phases of
a broad use of the Genitive denoting the sphere to which an action belongs.
(e.g.
zicolom in the
271.
first
Free use of the Genitive of a noun with gerundive
With L. (arma) quae cepit leguni ac libertatis
in agreement.
subvortundae (Sallust) compare U. uerfale pufe arsfertur
treleit
ocrer peihaner 'the templum where the filamen remains for the
purification of the mount' (VI a
is
U. sururo
A
more striking example
him make the same
the mount' (VI b 48).
8).
stiplatu pusi ocrer pihaner 'let
request as for the purification of
Note. This Genitive, which obviously modifies the sentence as a whole,
and not a noun expressed or understood, belongs historically with the preceding.
See note to 270.
—
Syntax
198
[272
DATIVE
Dative of the Indirect Object with transitive verbs.
272.
—
Diae donum dedit';
U. huftriffetu 3Iarte Grahouei 'boves tiis facito Marti Grabovio'.
U. ri
273. Dative witli certain verbs used intransitively.
esune kuraia 'rem divinam curet' (cf. curd with Dative in early
Latin)
arsfeHure ehueltu flaminem iubeto' (cf iubeo with
persnihmu Puemune supplicato Pomono'.
Dative in Tacitus);
O. Anagtiai
dunum
Diiviiai
deded 'Angitiae
—
;
'
.
—
'
Dative with prepositional compounds. U. prosesetir
strusla ficla arsueitu '•pvosectis struem offam addito (advehito)',
274.
U.
'ignem arae imponito'.
The Dative of Reference or Concern.
pir ase antentu
275.
anglaf esona mehe,
lioueine
tote
.
.
.
whose case the assembly
'(the magistrate) in
way' (T. B.
this
'siquis alteri
speturie
.
.
.
.
diem
.
.
— O.
7);
— U.
malum populo' (VII a 27;
jyreuendu
O.
.
.
.
suaepis
'cum
'Maio Vestricio
.
.
.
.
et
.
.
.
shall be prevented
.. zicolom
.
.
.
— U.
.
dicust
pune kame
.
nuntiatio
.
atero pople 'avertito
.
malum
civitati'
inim Maiiu[i] Iiivkiiui
Maio
.
oscines divinas
L. solstitium pecori defendite etc.)
atero tote 'advertito
Maiiiii Vestirikiiui
.
carni *spectoriae
ahauend-u,
cf.
altrci
(T. B. 13, 14);
dixerit'
naraklum vurtus
mutaverit' (II a 1);
.
.
.
— O. pici ex comono pertemest
mihi, civitati Iguvinae' (VI a 4, 5);
in
'observa
U. aserio
lovicio
.
.
ita
.
.
.
.
(Vila
.
.
.
;
11);
—
ekss kumbened
convenit' (C. A. 1
ff.;
observe the use of two Datives where Latin has one Dative and
cum with
*iovilae
hurtiii'
the Ablative);
— 0.
lovi Flagio stant'
ekas iuvilas luvei Flagiui stahint 'hae
(no.
25)
;
— O.
-
aasas ekask eestint
these altars are for (belong to) the sacred grove' (T. A.).
Note. Several of these Datives might of course be differently classified,
with 0. kumbened and U. preuendu under 274, that with dhauendu
under a special class of "verbs of taking away." The last two examples cited
e.g. that
are very close to the Dative of the Possessor (276), but this
variety of the Dative of Reference
and
is
in our usual terminology
only a special
is
restricted to
the use with the verb 'to be'.
276.
Dative of the Possessor.
'tanta multa flamini
sit' etc.
U. etantu mutu
afferture si
Dative with Adjectives of Relation.
277.
pacer
.
.
.
pople 'esto favens propitia
.
.
an Ablative
U. futu fons
populo';
.
'proxiraae stant portae' (but veruis
staiet veruis
as
199
Uses of the Cases
281]
may
— 0.
nessimas
also be
taken
of the Point of
View, 288).
278. Dative with Nouns.
The Dative with nouns of verbal
meaning (L. ohtemperatio legibus etc.) is seen in U. tikamne luvie
'with a dedication to lovius' (II a 8). The Dative of Reference
with nouns is found only in brief clauses which are in the nature
of headings, as O. Evklui statif' Euclo statua' (T. A.).
ACCUSATIVE
279.
The Accusative
of the Direct Object with transitive
verbs and the Accusative with Prepositions
course extremely common.
in
U.
teio
suhocau suhoco
'te
(299, 30 1)
are of
The Cognate Accusative is seen
invoco invocationes' (Via 22 etc.;
De Agric. 134). Note also
U. perca arsmatiam anouihimu 'virgam ritualem induitor' (cf.
O. censamur eiiitawi 'censetor pecuniam'
Li. ffaleam induitor);
cf.
te
bonas preees precor, Cato,
—
(cf. voluisti
magnum agri modum
censeri,
.
.
.
cum
te
audisset servos
suos esse censum, Cic. pro Flacco, 32).
LOCATIVE
280. In contrast to its restricted use in Latin, the Locative
widely used in Osean-Umbrian. It has preserved a distinct
form in the Singular, at least in the First and Second Declensions, to which nearly all the examples belong, while in the
In
Plural it is merged with the Dative-Ablative-Instrumental.
but
in
Umbrian
preposition,
used
without
a
Oscan it is ordinarily
it is very frequently, perhaps alwaj's (see 169, 7), combined with
For the Locative with other prepositions,
the postpositive -en.
is
see 301, 302.
281.
Tiianei 'at
assembly',
Locative of Place.
Teanum',
1.
Oscan.
eisei terei 'in this
viai mefiai 'in
Bansae
territory',
'at Bantia',
comenei 'in the
the middle of the road', aasai purasiai
Syntax
200
'on the
— with
fire-altar', liivkei 'in
the grove', thesavrei 'in the treasury';
the grove'
-en, hiirtin'in
[281
these
(171, 7), exaisc-en ligis 'in
laws'.
2.
Umbeian.
Akerunie,
Acer soniem' a.tAcedoma\ tote louine,
the city of Iguvium', oere Fisie,
toteme louinem (169,
7,
a) 'in
ocrem Fisiem
a)
'on the Fisian mount', destre
e uze 'on
(169,
7,
the right shoulder', arven'in the
'in the third pot', tafle e 'on the table',
field',
onse., testre
sviseve
tertie
/erme 'on the stand' (?),
manuv-e'in the hand', Fondlir-e 'at the Springs', fesner-e'at the
fane'.
282.
Locative of Time.
1.
day', alttrei putereipid akenei'in
OSCAN.
eizeic zicel[ei] 'on that
every other
j-ear' (? see 200, 2, a),
the following ceremony' (?), medikkiai 'in the med-
piistrei iiiklei 'at
dixship', Fiuusasiais 'at the Floralia' (similarly eiduis Mamerttiais,
Fiisiais
used,
ptimperiais,
in
the iovilae-inscriptions, of certain
festivals).
2.
Umbeiak.
uhtretie (251,
plenasier umasier,
283.
'is
sume ustite'at the last period' (?),
1, a), fratrecate,
''va.
this'.
Circumstance
is
kvestretle,
the quaestorship'
sehmenier dequrier 'at the festivals of
A Locative of
convicted of
maronatei
—
etc.,
'.
seen in O. eizeic uincter
Cf. L. in hoc scelere convictus beside the
usual Genitive construction.
ABLATrVE(-I]SrSTRUMENTAL)
284. The fusion of the original Ablative and Instrumental
was accomplished in the Italic period, so that in Oscan-Umbrian,
as in Latin, they are no longer distinguished in form.
For the
Ablative with prepositions, see also
300, 302.
Ablative Uses
285.
Ablative of the Place or Time Whence.
niad'from Acedouia', Tianud Sidikinud 'from
(both examples from coin-legends);
torn up', eisuc-en
ziculud^hom
this
Teanum
O. AkudunSidicinum'
— O. imad-en'from
day on' (the
-eit
the bot'
here
is
not
In Umbrian
the Ablative force).
essential to
is
201
Uses of the Cases
290]
regularly accompanied by the preposition
postpositive
esupoplu 'from this people',
anglom-e soma 'from
as ehe
-ta, -tu, -to (300, 9),
akru-tu 'from the field', anglu-to
hondomu
.
.
.
the lowest to the highest corner', pure-to 'from the
286.
Ablative of the Source.
mxiltas[ikud]
money
'from the
Ablative
this
ehe 'ex' or the
e,
O. eitiuvad
raised
by
fire'.
miiltasikad, aragetud
fines'.
Cf. L. (ex) aere
eonlato, aere moltaticod.
Note.
287.
These examples might
also be classed
Ablative of Accordance.
under the Ablative of Means.
O. senateis tanginvd (once
accordance with the judgment of the senate',
vfith dal) 'in
U. afputrati fratru Atiienu 'in accordance with the judgment of the
Atiedian brothers', O. prupukid sverrunei'spokesman(?) by previous agreement', U. fratru mersus 'in accordance with the customs
of the brothers' (III 6
;
cf.
L.
(ex) morihus).
Note. This Ablative is probably, in part, of Instrumental origin, and
is not always to be distinguished clearly from the Ablative (Instrumental) of
Attendant Circumstances, and of Means.
288.
Ablative of the Point of View.
U. nesimei asa 'next
to the altar' (L. proxime ab), testru sese asa 'at the right of the
altar' (see 307);
—
so probably U. todceir tuderus seipodruhpei^ on
sides, separately, of the citj- limits'
both
289.
(VI a
11).
O. mais
Ablative after Comparatives.
zicolois
X
nesi-
Although mais might
the
following
on
case, as sometimes
mois 'more than the ten following days'.
be used without effect
L. plus, an Ablative of Time seems less probable here.
Insteumextal Uses
290.
Ablative of Means.
kerssnais 'consecrate
— O.
tristaamentud deded'gave
possible;
cf.
L.
0. sakriss
sakrafir, avt
illtiumam
with victims, but the last with banquets';
by
(ex) testamento);
—
will'
(Ablative of Source also
— U. mani nertru
tenitu 'hold
U. kletra fertuta 'carry on (by means of) a
with the left hand';
with this ox';
hue
pihafei
^ expiate
U. vinu
U. esu
litter';
—
—
202
Syntax
X)ersnihmu
[290
'make supplicatioa with wine', similarly, with verb
tio esu hue 'thee with this ox (I supplicate)'.
understood,
U. herie uinu herle poni fetu veX vino vel posca facito' (VI b 19, 20)
But tlie
ture ct vino fecerunt (Acta Arvalium), etc.
Accusative construction is tlie usual one, as in Latin also, and the use of the
a.
is
to be
'
compared with L.
Ablative here
is
perhaps due to
its
denoting a subsidiary offering, thus approach-
ing the uses mentioned in 293.
With
b.
with him what
291.
homine facias compare
(VI b 55).
L. quid hoc
is right'
Ablative of the Route.
the augural way'
;
circle' (C.
sum (deorsum)
(ridge)'
eituns 'let
do
'
them
go('?)
by
O. r[ihtud] amniid 'right
to be
rivo recto (iugo recto) 'right
compared with L. surup (down) the stream
Ablative of Measure and Price.
perek(ais) III 'laid
cially
is
est
(CIL. I 199).
292.
habeat
A. 16, 17)
uru pirse mers
U. nia auiecla etuto 'go by
— O. eksuk amviannud
this detour' (see note to nos. 14-18).
around in a
XT. feiu.
O. via teremnattens
out the roads three rods wide'. Note espe-
U. muneklu habia numer
nummis
prever pusti kastruvuf
'sportulam
singulis in capita, shall receive a perquisite of
V
one sesterce for each person' (V a 17, 18 cf. also
a 13).
293. Ablative of Accompaniment. This is regularly accom;
panied by the preposition com.
with the
assistants',
U. com prinuatir
eru-com prinuatur dur etuto
sia^i'te
'let
'stand
the two
go with him', O. com preiuatud actud, con preiuatud
com atrud acM?n'have a
lawsuit with another'.
But it also appears without the preposition where the feeling of accompaniment has become subordinate
to that of means or manner.
Thus U. apretu tures et pure 'go
about (i.e. perform the lustration) with the bulls and the fire'
(I b 20).
Note the Ablative with and without com in U. eno
com prinuatir peracris sacris amhretuto 'let him together with the
assistants go about with unblemished victims' (VI b 56
but also
etuto com peracris sacris, VI b 52).
The Ablative of Accompaniment' without com, in close attachment to a noun, also appeai-s
in U. arvia puni purtuvitu 'offer fruits of the field with sour wine'
assistants
Mj-MS^'deal (plead) with the defendant',
;
203
Uses of the Cases
297]
a 24) and U. persutru vaputis mefa vistica feta fertu 'bring the
persontrum with incense etc.' (II b 13), in which the feeling is
much the same as in some of the examples given under the
(II
Ablative of Attendant Circumstances
a.
See also
(294).
290, a.
In Umbrian, the Ablative with postpositive -co{m), -ku(m), has devel-
oped a distinctly locative sense, 'at', e.g. asa-ku'at the altar', iennnzt-co at
the boundary', testru-ku pen, nertru-co persi 'at the right (left) foot', vuku-kum,
uocu-com 'at the temple', ueris-co 'at the gate', etc. In the sense of 'vfith'J.he
postpositive occurs only with pronominal forms, as erix^com (in example above).
'
Cf. L.
mecum, quibuscum,
294.
U. eruhu
etc.
Ablative of Attendant Circumstances, Manner,
ticlu sestu luvepatre
etc.
'present to Jupiter with the same
dedication' (II b 22), fetu tikamne luvie 'offer with a dedication
to lovius' (II a 8), arsier frite
tio
(thee) the holy one I invoke thee'
svboeau 'with, confidence in
(VI a 24
etc.
;
frite could also
be a Locative in form, but probably belongs here rather than in
283), futu fos pacer pase tua'-he favorable and propitious with
thy peace' (Via 30
etc.),
O. dolud mallud
'v/iih. guile';
also O. medikeis serevkid 'under the inspection of
pr.
meddixud 'under the magistracy of the
tlie
praetor'
— here
meddix',
(cf.
Loc.
medikkiai, 282).
a. Of the same origin are the adverbial 0. amiricated *immercato, without remuneration' (cf. L. immeriio, inauspicatci, etc.), and U. Aeriiu consulto,
'
'
intentionally' (see 307).
295.
month'
Ablative of Time.
U. menzne kurclasiu 'in the last(?)
middle of the prayer' (VI b
(II a 17), pesclu seniu 'in the
15, 36).
296.
Ablative Absolute.
ence of the people', U. aves
observed' (la 1
O. toutadpraese7itid' in the
anzeriates
'
when
'pres-
the birds have been
etc.).
Locative Uses
297.
The sphere of meaning
of the Ablative(-Instrumental)
overlaps that of the Locative at certain points, and in several
of the examples already given the Ablative expresses
what might
:
Syntax
204
also be expressed
by the Locative.
often identical, and
mani
we
[297
Thus Means and Place
are
with the hand',
find U. mani kuveitu 'bring
tenitu 'hold \^ith the hand' (290), beside manuv-e habetu 'hold
— U.
by means of a litter' (290),
The road by which one
beside tafle e
and
the Ablative of the
is,
which
one
goes is also the road on
word of motion.
no
there
is
Route may be used even where
in the hand';
kletra fertuta 'carry
fertu' carry on a
Cf. L.
iam consul
table'.
via Labicana
ad fanum
Quietis erat (Livy
Time, originally an Instrumental
denoting duration of time, comes to be used with much the
same force as the Locative of Time. See 295. The Ablative
of Accompaniment with postpositive -co has developed a Locative force.
See 293, a. Cf. also the Ablative with op in Oscan
4, 41, 8).
The Ablative
of
meaning (300, 5).
These and other points of contact in function, together with
the identity of form in the Plural which exists in aU branches of
Italic, have led in Latin to the almost complete absorption of
And even in Oscan-Umbrian,
the Locative by the Ablative.
in a strictly local
where in general the Locative preserves its identity,^ there are
examples of the Ablative which can only be viewed as encroachments on the Locative, namely
298. Ablative of the Place Where. U. ire?wwMserse 'sitting
in the tent' (Via 2, 16), sersi'^ pirsi sesust 'when he has seated
so also probably anderuomu
himself on the seat' (Via 5);
sersitu (VI b 41), though andenwmu is of unknown meaning,
and is taken by some as ander uomu 'inter
O. Buvaiantid
see p. 43, footnote).
'at Bovianum' (no. 46
—
'
;
—
;
In consonant-stems in Umbrian the Abl. Sg. and Loc. Sg. are not to be dis-e, which, like the L. -e, is probably the old Loc. ending -i.
In Oscan there are no examples of the Locative in the Third Declension.
^ Abl. Sg. of an i-stem.
The Loc. Sg., whether of an i-stem or consonant-stem,
1
tinguished, botli ending in
would end
in -e.
.
205
Prepositions
299]
PREPOSITIONS
>
(AND THE CORRESPONDING PREFIXES 2)
With the Accusative only
299.
0. az
(L. ad).
1.
{ad-s, like L. ah-s; 137, 2),
O. az hiirtum'at the grove';
(133,6).
the
— U. asam-a
U.
-af, -a
'(return) to
altar', asam-af (offer etc.) at the altar', spinam-af (go) to the
column', spiniam-a ' (pray) at the column'.
'
Cpds.
'
0. adfust 'aderit', aseritni 'adserere' (137, 2), akkatus 'advocati'
(89, 3, 102, 3, 139, 1), aflukad, aflakus (?97, a, 139, 1), adplid quoad' (202, 9);
'
U. arpeltu 'adpellito',
—
arveitu, arveitu, arsueitu, etc. 'advehito', arfertur, ars/ertur,
arfertur, etc. *adfertor, flamen' neirliabas ne adhibeant' (84), afkani ' *accmmm,
cantum', aiputrati 'arbitratu', ape, appei, etc. 'ubi' (202, 8), arnipo 'donee'
'
(202, 10).
'
,
For U. af-, ar-, ars-, ar-, see 132 with a.
KoTE. U. -ar, -a, occurs only in Tables III, IV, and II a. Elsewhere 'to' is expressed by -e{n) (301, 2) and 'at' by -ku(m), ~co{m)
(293, a).
2.
O. ant 'usque ad' (from *anti; see
(L. ante).
only example
is ant piinttram (no. 3)
and so
in front of the bridge',
Note.
3.
The meaning
'close
'before' is
O. ehtrad
(L. extra).
'up to the bridge'
up
'up to
to the bridge').
expressed by 0.
(142, 190,
The
92).
(i.e.
3).
prai,
U. pre (300,
Thus
7).
ehtrad feihuss
'outside the walls'.
U. hondra, hutra 'infra' (15, 5, 188, 2). Thus hondra esto
tudero 'below these limits', liondra furo, hutra furu 'below the
4.
forum'.
a.
O. hantnis teras (no. 19, 11) apparently
tains, a related preposition, of
the sentence
simply Ace.
5.
from
is
'infra terram'
and conBut
incomplete, and
it is
not wholly certain that huntrus cannot be
PI. 'inferos'.
(L. per).
*pos-ti).
the column'.
1
means
obscure formation, followed by the Genitive.
O.
O.
pert
pert,
U.
pert 'trans'
(from *per-ti;
viam 'across the road', U.
Cf. also O. am-pert 'not bej'^ond,
"Prepositions"
is
cf.
post
'beyond
not more than',
pert spinia
used here as » syntactical term and includes the post-
positives.
2 Given here for convenience.
For prefixes which have no corresponding forms
used as prepositions, see 263, 2, 264, 1
—
Syntax
206
[299
which however is used adverbially, not as a preposition (see 269).
The same form, joined postpositively to the Ace. PI., appears in
the numeral adverbs O. peitVo-^ert 'quater', U. triiuper, trio-per
'ter' (192, 2;
for the loss of
-t,
see 127,
3).
Cpds. 0. pert-umum (pert-emest, pert-emust) -perimere, prevent'. The
simple per- appears in O. per-emust 'peroeperit', also iu U. per-tentu 'stretch out'
('protendito' may be used in translating, since L. pertendo is used only in a
transferred sense, but this per- has nothing to do with -per 'pro'; for V. perne
etc. see 300, 8, a), per-e«om 'peritum', per-aciit- 'sollemuis' (159, a); with inten-
opimus, in perfect condition' (in form like L. per-acer,
but with the meaning which the root shows in Grk. dc/iij etc.).
Note. The meaning 'beyond, across', seen in O.-U. pert, is an
easy development of 'through', and traces of a similar use are found
elsewhere.
Cf. Litli. per iUta'go over the bridge', per trls mylis
sive force, in U. per-acj-i-
'
Here, probably, L. perfidus.
'over (more than) three miles', etc.
6.
O.
j»e?-i<?)i'sine'
mallom 'without
(*/?er-om; see 201,
5).
ThMS j>erum dolom
guile'.
Note. The meaning is simply a further specialization of that seen in
Cf. Eng. 'beyond doubt' = 'without doubt'.
pert.
7.
O.
piistin,
U.
pustin, pusti, posti 'according to' (an exten-
sion of post, probably *posti-en).
O.
piistin
slagim senateis suveis
tanginud'by vote of the respective senates according to the territory' (see
spelt) for
note to C. A. 34);
\J. posti ae^w '(four pounds of
each year' (or 'ceremony'; see 159, a), pusti kastruvu
'(one, two, or three sesterces)
but see note to T. B.
'(to
Pomonus and Vesuna) on
Note.
with
1,
'
From
a *posti-ne
(cf.
while from *posti-en the
i
ancif by turns', pustin
their respective
ereclu
altai-s'.
U. post-ne) one would expect O. *pustln
of piistin
is
regular (see 44,
6).
For the
Eng. after — according to, in 'after their value', 'after our sins',
L. secundum, Germ, nach, etc., and also the distributive force of L. in in
meaning,
etc.,
per head, for each person' (or 'estate';
8, 13), pustin
cf.
in singulos annos' etc.
^
8.
(L.
supra).
U. subra (157, 1, 190, 3). Thus subra esto
Elsewhere the form is used adver-
tudero^ above these limits'.
bially (^subra screihtor 'written above' etc.).
300]
207
Prepositions
With
the Ablative only
300. 1. (L. amb-, Grk. u/jl^i).
O. ampt (see 161, a). Thus
eksuk amviannud eituns ampt tribud tuv. ampt Mener 'by this detour
them go(?) around the PubUc Building (and) around the
temple of Minerva' (no. 18). Except for this one example we
find, as in Latin, only the prefix.
let
The prefix appears usually as am-, rarely as amb- (Umbrian), and
an extended form *amfer- (after anter-), 0. amfr-, U. am6r-. See 161
Cfds.
also in
with
a.
2.
(L. cum).
Cpds.
'consulta
O. com, U. com, -co(m), -ku(m).
O. kfimbened 'convenit',
erit',
See 293 with a.
kflmbennieis 'conventus', comparascuster
kujmparakineis 'consilii';
—
TJ.
combifiatu 'nuntiato'-,
couertu
'revertito' (17, 13),
kuveitu 'convehito, congerito' (for co- before u cf. early
Latin coventionld, Volsc. couehriu 'curia'), comoUu 'commolito', comohota 'com-
mota' (17,
17),
conegos 'genu nixus', kukehes 'incendat'(?).
kumne 'comitio' from *kom-no-
'comitia', U.
Cf. also 0.
comono
(15, 4, 281, 2).
3. (L. de).
O. dat (190, 3, a). Thus dat eizac egmad 'concerning this matter', dat eiza(i)sc ' concerning these matters', dat
sena[teis']
tanginud 'in accordance with the judgment of the
senate' (also senateis tanginud, 286
;
cf.
L. de sententid beside
sententid), dat castrid 'in a matter involving the death penalty'
(also castrous, 270).
Cpds.
0. dadikatted 'dedicavit', da[da]d 'dedit', dadid 'dediderit', all with
dad- for dad-d- (163);
and extended
— U. da-etom '*de-itum,
deUctum' {da from *dad by 133,
to cpds.).
There are only two examples,
e, ehe.
and ehe esu poplu 'from this people', the
meaning being commonly expressed by the postpositive -td
4.
e-asa
(L. ex, e).
'from the
(below,
U.
altar'
9).
Cpds.
O. ehpeilatas 'erectae', ehpreivi^i (142, a); eestint 'exstant', ee[stit]
'exstat', eehiianasiim'emittendarum' (77, 1);
— U. ehudtu ^mheto\ ehvelklu 'sen-
tentiam',
eiwrstaAmu 'exterminate', efurfatu
eveietu 'voveto',
eJieturstahamu,
'expurgato'(?), ehiato 'emissos', ebetraf-e^in exitus'.
and U.
Cf. also O. ehtrad 'extra'
ap-ehtre 'ab extra' (142).
Note.
The
are not clear.
conditions under which the
See 77,
1,
with note.
e
of 0. eestint etc. arose
Syntax
208
5.
O.
(L. oh).
Thus up
dpi).
lip,
op (from *opi- by 92
eisiid sakarakliid 'at
boundary', op ioutad, op
[300
0.
Cpds.
ably ufestne (138,
6.
pas
a),
O.
O.
etc.).
'after this';
prob-
1),
3).
'behmd the
walls', post eizuc, post exac
post uerir, pusveres (139,
Cf. L. posted, posthdc.
of the
eos'.
fist, post,'[J. 2}ost,pus(ivom *pos-ti; ci.lAth.
piist feihuis
— U.
Skt.
evrt,
(122, 2); U. ostendu 'ostendito' (122,
perhaps ooserclom (77,
(L.post).
Grk.
the presence of the people, of
eizois ^in
these persons', 'apud populum', 'apud
osi([i2S 'adsict'
cf.
;
this temple', [up] slaagid 'at the
In origin
'behind
2)
tlie gate'.
probably an Ablative
this is
Point of View.
In U. postertlo pane 'postquam tertium' tertio is not an Ablative after
but an independent adverb of time, post being here an adverb, forming
together with pane a conjunction.
a.
post,
Cf. the derivatives U. posine
'posticas'; O.
posmom 'postremum',
'
pone'
(cf.
perne'ante'),
piistiris 'posterius', etc.
whence
See 139,
pustnaiaf
188,
2,
2,
189,1.
7.
O.
(L. j^rae).
prai,
U.
pre,
pre
(63).
O.
prai Mamerttiais
'before the Martian festival', U. pre uerir 'before the gate.'
As
also possible, but
it is
only plural forms occur, the Locative
far
more probable that the case
is
is
the same as that used with
pru, post, etc.
Cpds.
0. praeseixtid 'praesente,' praefucus
'
praef ectus'
;
— U.
prehabia
'praehibeat', prepesnimu 'praef ator', prettendu 'advertito' (used in contrast to
ahauervdu 'avertito'),
Cf. also
etc.
prepa 'priusquam' (202,
4)
and preira
'pri-
ores' (188, 2).
(L. pro).
8.
for
-pe,
see 103,
4).
O. pru
(53),
U.
(from
-per, -pe(r)
-p)ro,
91,2;
O. pru vieddixud 'by virtue of magistracy'
pro imperio etc.), pru medicatud 'in place of judgment', that is
judgment had been rendered' (cf. L. j^ro ioudicatdd, CIL.
IX 782);
U. tota-per, tuta-per, tuta-pe'for the city', poplii-per
(L.
'as if
—
'for the
people', ocri-per 'for
the
mount',
fratrus-per 'for
the
brothers', etc.
Cpds.
0. pruhipid prohibuerit', pnipukid
'
'
by previous agreement'
(86, 5,
173, 5);
— U. prusekatu 'prosecato', procanurent '*procinuerint', prapehast 'ante
piabit',
etc.
U. prupehast.
Note the distinct temporal force of the prefix in 0. prupukid,
Cf. also 0. pruter
pan 'priusquam'
(188,
2,
202,
4).
;
209
Prepositions
301]
In U. j)enie 'ante', pernaiaf anticas', 0. Pemai 'Prorsae', the perC£. Lith. pirnai in the
is original.
o.
'
not from pro-, like U. -per, but
previous year', Grk. iripuin, etc.
is
U.
9.
-ta, -tu, -to (f or -ia
;
'
the
See
fire', etc.
fure-to 'ixom.
the Accusative and Locative
O.
(L. inter).
1.
field',
285.
With
301.
Thus
see 34), of uncertain origin.
skalce-ta'from the bowl', akru-tu 'from the
anter (U.
ander-, 98,
anter-,
c,
156
no certain example of prepositional use). Thus O. anter slagim
[Ajbellanam inim Nuvlanam 'between the territory of Abella and
that of Nola' (C. A.; cf. also nos. 14-17);
but anter teremniss
'within the boundaries' (that teremniss is an Ablative is much less
likely).
If we may judge from the single example, the Locative
was used where the meaning is 'within'. In all examples of
the Accusative the meanmg is 'between (two points)'.
—
Cpds. 0. Anterstatal '*Interstitae'
;
— U. andersislu
'
intersidito', antennen-
zaru 'intermenstruarum', anderuacose, antervakaze ' *intervacatio' (? see note to
VIb
47,
lb
8),
anderuomu
(L. in).
2.
(? see
O. en,
298).
-en,
U. -en
(-e,
With Accusative. O. en eituas
census';
—:U.
-em, 109,
for a
fine',
1
;
once
-i,
39, 5).
censtom-en 'to the
anglom-e^ to the corner', fesnaf-e'to the temple',
Frequently -ew
etc.
'
is
used where Latin would prefer ad
and in a few cases even
like ac?'at'.
Thus (Via
'to',
10) anglv^to
soma uapef-e auiehclu todcom-e tuder 'irova the highest corner at
the augural seats to the city limits' (uapef-e auiehclu resumes
briefly the previous porsei nesimei uapcrsus auiehcleir est).
With Locative. O. exaisc-en ligis
added
to both
noun and
'
in these laws' ;
For 0.
See 280-282.
'in the hand',- etc.
—U. manuv-e
hiirtin Kerriiin
adjective, see 171,
with -en
7.
In O. imad-en'from the bottom up', eisuc-en ziculud^iiom
this
day
on', -en is
Cpds.
O.
used adverbially.
embratur 'imperator',
ise^eles 'Insectis' (39, 5).
U.
enetu 'inito',
ejidejidu 'intendito',
Cf. also the derivative 0. Entral '*Interae'.
:
210
Syntax
U.
(L. super).
3.
super
[301
with Locative, mper-ne
(cf.
adverbs
Thus
per-ne, post-ne, L. pone, super-ne, etc.) with Accusative.
superne adro '(place the white vessels) over (on top
black';
— but
super
kumne
'(let
loose
heifer)
tlie
of)
the
above the place
of assembly', super erecle '(make libation) over the shrine'.
4.
(L.
U.
trans).
trat\
traha, txa (iio,
traJiaf,
Way'
traf Sahatam etu 'go across the Sacred
cowertM' return', combifiatu 'announce');
4).
Thus
(similarly with
— but trahaf Sahate feetu
on the other side of the Sacred Way' (similarly
'sacrifice
tra
ekvine fetu).
Cpd.
V. trahuorfi'trausveise'.
"With the Locative and Ablative
302.
(L.
the
O. avrr fieBiKiai 'in
sub).
meddixship';
—
but U. su maronato (su by 125, 1) 'in the maroship' (see note to
no. 84).
Some assume that maronato is Loc. Sg., from a w-stem,
but more probably
it is
Abl. Sg. of the o-stem seen in the Loc.
A difference
in construction is more likely than
For
both
Locative and Ablative are parala difference in stem.
leled by the corresponding constructions without the preposition
O. meddixud, 294). For
(0. medikkiai, U. maronatei, etc., 282
Sg. maronatei.
—
;
the Abl. Sg. in
Cpds.
'set aside,
-0
see 171,
6, a.
U. subocauu invoco' (102,
'
2),
snbahtu deponito, set down', subator
'
omitted' (218; for force of sub
by
'sumito' (114,
c),
exsertas'
faf- in ex-fafillStd, Plautus
(? cf.
sutentu 'subtendito'
'exertum', Festus ed. Thewre^rk,
(su-
p. 59),
and
swMSco 'remove'), sumtu
L.
cf.
121), probably sufafiaf 'partis
Mil.
Gl.
1180,
and
sufefaklu of uncertain
ef-fqfilatum
meanmg.
In Umbrian, forms of tbe adjective sopo- are used predicatively
in the sense of 'sub'.
See 306.
a.
With Other Cases
303.
(L. contra).
'contrary to this' exeic
much, more
0. contrvd
is
(190, 2).
commonly taken
easily understood as a Dative, properly a Dative of
Relation with contrud used adverbially.
nandum
In 0. contrud exeic
as a Locative, but is
Cf. L.
(Cels. 4, 5 (2)), huic contra itum (Tac.
siti
contra pug-
A. 11, 10).
:
211
Adjectives
307]
The Genitive
304.
is
found only with the
prepositions, as in O. egm\as touti]cas
improper
so-called
amnud 'rei
publicae causa'
(of. amnud 'circuitu'), U. ocrer pehaner paca 'montis piandi causa'
{paca Abl. Sg. of *pdka- cf L. pactum etc.). Another possible
example is O. liimitu[m] perniim 'in front of the boundaries' (C. A.
.
;
29),
but the reading here
where
inistreis aeteis,
is
wholly uncertain. For O. ampert
been taken as a Genitive after
aeteis has
ampert, see 269.
ADJECTIVES
L. semi-
;
With L. summus
of adjectives to denote a part.
U. pesclu semu 'in the half of the prayer' (semu
Use
305.
vions etc.,
cf.
see 189,
ing the prayer'
306.
With
;
a),
i,
— O.
that
is,
'in the
middle of the prayer, dur-
ejisai viai meflai 'in
the middle of this road'.
Predicative use of adjectives with the force of adverbs.^
etc., compare O. deipersnimu 'pray silently',
L. sciens 'wittingly', lihens 'willingly',
uatud sipus 'swear wittingly',
TJ. tases
kutef pesnimu'pray quietly', etc.
Similarly U. postro in sopo
postro peperscust'pnt the under parts behind'
agreeing with sopo
effect
an adverb.
(cf.
pustra, pustru, II
U. sopo-
is
like L. suplnus, Grk. vTrTio<;:
where
supu,
is
an adjective
a 32, lib 19), but in
frequently used in the same way,
Thus
(IV
persuntru supu erecle
though an adjective agreeing with
persuntru,
force of 'sub', in contrast to the 'super' of persuntru
—
.
.
17),
has the
.
super
(IV 19);
uestisia sopa purom^e (VI b 17
cf. also Vila
uestisia,
sopa,
though
agreeing
with
goes
in sense with
where
38),
the following, sopa pur om-e meaning 'beneath, into the fire' and
so 'beneath the fire, sub ignem'.
erecle
;
ADVERBS
307.
(L. bene
Predicate use of adverbs in the sense of adjectives^
est,
next to the
i
2
That
That
etc.).
U. porsei nesimei asa deueia
est
'which
is
altar of the gods' (but O. nessimas staiet veruis 'stand
is,
is,
where an adverbial construction seems more natural to us.
where aa adjectival construction seems more natural to us.
Syntax
212
[307
—
U. esuf testru sese asa asam-a purtuvitu 'himnext to the gate');
self standing at the right of the altar he shall place the offering
on the altar' (IV 15 cf. also III 23, IV 3), in which sese is prob;
ably an adverb, as
if
vorsum etc.);,^U.
'let this
L. *«esse,
meaning
'situated'
efek pnife si 'let this
be (regarded
as)
L. dextro-
(cf.
be approved', literally
properly (done)'^;
— U.
fetu puze neip
a 4) and, in briefer form, pusei neip heritu (VI a 27
'(take it) as not intentionally (done)'.
(II
eretu
etc.)
THE VERB
VOICE
308.
The
Passive.
example in O. wincter
U. emantur 'aceipiantur',
use
frequent.
is
Besides the Passive force, as seen for
cojn/)arasc?tster 'consulta erit',
'vincitiar',
So O.
05?e?ise?i(i«
Deponent
'ostendentur', the
karanter vescuntur',
'
U. terkantur
'suffra-
gentur', U. eturstahmW- e^tevmiaa,to\ U. |?erswiMmM 'precator',
persnisfust 'precatus
erit', etc.
Sometimes, however, the Active
used in contrast to the Deponent of the Latin, e.g.
h.stipulor;
U. osaiw, O. upsed, etc. h.operor
(but O. upsatuh sent no. 44 is Deponent 'operati sunt', in contrast
O. fatium: h.fateor.
Compare
to U. oseto 'operata, facta");
the use of Active forms in early and late Latin parallel to
Deponents of the classical period.
form
is
—
—
TJ. stiplo, stiplatu:
etc.,
:
a. With the Deponent use of L. cenatus beside cStio, iuratus beside iuro,
compare 0. d^iuotw/is'iurati', U. ^ersnatur f urent cenaverint' and also
'
U. uesticos (fust) -libaverit' (230,
b.
A
PassiTe form with distinctly middle force
'raise oneself, rige' beside the Active amparitu
similar relation is sometimes
,
a).
'
is
seen in U. amparilimu
raise, set
assumed between U. subra
up
(the litter)'.
spaftaiu
'
A
spread out
throw on' (VI b 41) with object expressed (the vessels that have just been
and subra spahmu (VIb 17, Vila 39), subra spafu (Va 20), with no
objects expressed.
But the meaning of the latter is probably not 'throw oneself over, walk over', but 'perform the ceremony of throwing on (the vessels)'.
over,
used),
1
Cf. O. izic
amprufid facus estud '(if any one has been made tribune of the
him be (regarded as) made so improperly'.
people contrary to this) let
213
The Verb
311]
c. U. uestis, uesteis
libans' is parallel to U. persnis precatus' both in
formation and use. It comes from *uestito-s, with verb-stem *uesti-, of which
'
'
libato') is an extension.
The etymology of this group of
words, to which belong also U. vestigia libamentum' and probably Uestisier,
name of a god, is unknown.
*uestik&- (U. uesticatu
'
'
The frequent impersonal use
309.
itum
est, etc.) is
noteworthy,
e.g.
of the Passive (L. ihir,
O. sakarater'a sacrifice
is
made',
U. purdito fust 'the offering shall take place', muietofust -a noise
shall be made', better 'it is desired, desirable' and so used like
L. oportet.
Nearly all of the forms in which r alone appears as
the personal ending are used impersonally.
See 239.
Transitive use of verbs usually intransitive, and vice
U. ninctu, in form L. ninguito, means 'overwhelm with
snow'; similarly U. sonitu 'overwhelm with sound', tremitu 'make
tremble', though these are not of the same conjugation as L. sono,
tremo.
Cf. also U. jiepiiw 'overwhelm with water' from a root
seen in L. JVeptunus.
U. habe (VI b 54 = I b 18) is used intransi310.
versa.
tively, 'holds himself, remains'.
TENSE
311.
The use
found in Latin.
what is customary
is
of the tenses
The use
is
shows no variation from what
of the Present Indicative to denote
frequent, as
is
natural in the language of
with future meaning
There
conditional clauses cited below.
of the Imperfect Indicative, namely fufans
It occurs
ritual.
in
some temporal and
is
only one occurrence
'erant', C. A. 10, where
simply denotes past situation, as so frequently in Latin. The
Perfect Indicative occurs chiefly in dedications and inscriptions
it
on public works, where
it
has the simple narrative force (His-
torical or Aoristic Perfect).
The Future and Future Perfect
are very frequent in temporal clauses, the difference between
the two being the same as in Latin.
All the occurrences of the Imperfect Subjunctive are in
clauses depending on an Historical Perfect, namelj' 0. ekss kiimbened
.
.
.
puz idik sakara[klum]
.
.
.
fusid,
.
.
.
piln patensins,
.
.
.
Syntax
214
patensins,
.
.
ut id templum
{hjerrins 'ita convenit,
.
cum aperirent,
.
.
.
aperirent,
.
.
[311
regularly used in
is
commahds and
tive
also a
few times
.
esset,
.
.
.
The Perfect Suboccasionally
in posiand
prohibitions
Pael. upsaseter coi'satens 'fieret curaverunt'
junctive
.
.
caperent' (C. A. 10-54); also
.
See
expressions of wish.
in temporal
.
It occurs
312, 313.
and conditional clauses
(319, 32o).
MOOD
Commands and
The Subjunctive
312.
in the passage
^let
of
Prohibitions
Command
is
frequent in Umbrian
V a 1-V b 7, where the Atiedian
Brothers decreed
the flamen, whoever he shall be, have the care
ceremony,
him
let
him furnish
(prehabia)
receive (habia) certain fees.
When
the
(kuraia) of
Let
the brothers shall have
whatever
is
necessary.
feasted, let the magister or quaestor take a vote (ehvelklu
feia)
as
whether the matter has been properly looked after. And if
the majority pronounce it satisfactory let it he approved (efek
to
prufe
si).
demand,
ture
If not, let the
as to the
feia)
si)'.
let
amount
magister or quaestor take a vote (ehvelklu
of the penalty,
But even within
ative occurs
and whatever penalty they
the flamen's penalty he so great (etantu mutu
twice,
and elsewhere the Imperative
is
almost
The
exclusively employed, occurring in hundreds of examples.
other examples of the Subjunctive are ene tra Sahta
announce across the Sacred Way'
of Imperatives
;
arfer-
the limits of this passage the Imper-
(I
kupifiaia
'then
b 35, in the midst of a series
VII a 43 has the
the corresponding clause in
Imperative comhijiatu), and terkantur
'let
them approve'
(III 9,
also in the midst of Imperatives).
Note. It is hardly accidental that the series of Subjunctives in V a is
immediately preceded by eitipes'decreverunt.' Although the clauses are not
actually dependent, they are so closely attached in feeling that the choice of
the Subjunctive rather than the Imperative may well be due to the exclusive
use of the former in dependent clauses. Similarly /os sei, pacer sei be favorable
and propitious', belonging under 314, always occurs immediately after the
phrase teio subocau'l invoke thee', whereas elsewhere the Imperative /uiu /os
'
pacer
is
used.
Cf
.
VI a
22
ff.
—
;
;
215
The Verb
314]
In Oscan
also, the
commands.
positive
Imperative
Examples
is
nearly always employed in
of the Subjunctive are saahtum
tefunim sakahiter 'let a burnt-offering be made' (T. A.);
'let
him be
beaten' (T. B.);
—
For the use
(nos. 29, 30).
sakrafir 'let tliere
— lamatir
be a consecration'
of the Perfect in the last
two exam-
ples, cf. L. sit denique inscriptum in fronte unius cuiusque quid
de re ^mhlica sentiat (Cic. Cat.
With
1, 13, 32),
and see
313.
the preponderance of the Imperative in both Oscan
and Umbrian
be compared the usage of early Latin inscripwhich (e.g. the Lex Bantina, Lex agraria) the
Imperative is used exclusively, while in others (e.g. the Sententia Miniiciorum) a Subjunctive of Command may now and then
is to
many
tions, in
of
appear.
313.
them not
is
In prohibitions, Umbrian uses the Imperative regu-
the Present Subjunctive occurring once in neifhabas
larly,
furnish' (IV 33).
'let
In Oscan, however, the Imperative
never used, but always the Perfect Subjunctive.
Thus
nep
Abellanus nep Nuvlanus pidum tribarakattins 'let neither the Abellani
nor the Nolani build anything' (C. A. 46 ff.);
izic eizeic zicel[ei]
comono ni hipid 'let him not hold an assembly on this day' (T. B.
ne phim pruhipid 'let him not prevent any one' (T. B. 25)
7, 8)
—
;
— nep fefacid him not
Imperative factud
— nep
suae
ftdd,
'^let
cause' (T. B. 10), in contrast to the
of a positive
eenstur
nei
he has been praetor' (T. B.
command
in the
same sentence
pr. fust 'let no one be censor, unless
28).
Note.
This use of the Perfect Subjunctive is to be compared with the
Greek use of li-f) with the Aorist Subjunctive, and, together with its occasional
use in positive commands (312) and expressions of wish (314), is to be connected
with tlie energetic force natural to the aoristic function. No temporal distinction
is
involved.
The Subjunctive
314.
is
The Subjunctive
of
of
Wish
Wish, though of different
origin,
not always easily distinguished from the Subjunctive of Com-
mand.
But
certainly \}.fos
tious', alternating
sei, j^o^cer
sei'be favorable, propi-
with futu fos pacer (see 312, note), belongs
;
Syntax
216
here, likewise the
and the shorter
patar, lamatir
'
[314
Oscan Subjunctives in the Curse of Vibia
namely turumiiad, krustatar, kais-
curse, no. 20,
may
he be tortured,
etc.',
and, with the negative,
Here also
^
For the use of
nep putiad, nep heriiad'may he not be able, etc'
U. pihafei 'may
it
be expiated'
(Via 29
etc.).
the Perfect, as in the case of U. pihafei, O. lamatir (possibly krus-
but see 238,
tatar, kaispatar;
which
c),
is
also frequent in early
Latin, see 313, note.
The Subjunctive
in Substantive Clauses
-
315. The Subjunctive is usually introduced by O. puz,
U. ^Msi'ut' (202, 6), but in certain phrases, as in Latin, it may
Examples are: U. stiplo
also stand without any conjunction.
U. etaians deitu 'let
asen'aia 'demand that I observe' (Via 2);
U. comhijiatu erus dersa 'let
him tell them to go' (VI b 64);
him give notice to add the erus' (VII a 44) but with an inter-
—
—
;
vening clause as well as a different verb, carsitu
.
.
.
puse erus
with
dersa 'let him call out ... to add the erus' (Vila 43);
—
ticit 'decet', herter'oportet', O. kasit'decet' (in form L. caret),
U. facia tiQit'one ought to sacrifice' (II a 17), O. faHiad kasit
'one ought to sacrifice' (no. 31), U. dirsans herti 'they ought to
puz idik sakara[klum]
fusid
0. ekss kiimbened
give', etc.
etc. 'it was agreed that this temple should be' etc. (C. A. 10 ff.
see also Sll);
U. eo iso ostendu, pusi pir jmreto cehefi dia (VI a
U.
as
;
20), best
—
—
.
taken as
'let
him
set
that {pusi) he cause {dia) one
rint
.
.
them out
fire to
—
in
.
.
such a manner
(iso)
be lighted from the other',
depending directly on dia
so probably U. pepurkurent
6) 'shall have urged to be necessary' (as if L. poposceojportuerit);
O. factud pous touto deiuatuns tanginom dei-
cehefi
herifi
.
;
(V b
cans 'let
—
him cause the people
to declare their opinion
mider
oath' (T. B. 9).
I In Greek curses the Optative is used in both the positive and the negative form.
For convenience the Subjunctives in Substantive Clauses are grouped together
without regard to their specific origin (Volitive etc.).
'^
liere,
217
The Verb
317]
A
noteworthy construction is seen in 0. nep fefacid pod pis
dat eizac egmad min[s] deiuaid dolud malud 'let him prevent any
one from swearing falsely in this matter' (T. B. 10 f.), in which
nep fefacid is felt as the equivalent of a verb of preventing and
followed by pod mins, wliich is identical with L. quominus in
meaning and nearly so
in
form
(ao2,
l)^.
Clauses of Indirect Question
316.
as to
In U. ehvelklu
feia
.
.
.
what the fiamen's penalty
,
panta muta afferture
(V b
shall be'
1
f .),
si
'take a vote
the
si is
simply
But an
a dependent Subjunctive of Deliberation or Propriety.
unquestionable example of a Subjunctive in an indirect question
where the direct question would have the Indicative, is
U.
sve rehte kuratu si 'take a vote-as to whether
it has been arranged properly' (V a 23 if.).
Noteworthy, because of the lack of any interrogative word,
is U. revestu
emantur herte 'see whether they are to be accepted'
(V a 8, 10). Since even in Latin the original Indicative may
still stand in indirect questions of fact, there is no necessity of
See 238, 2, a.
taking herte as a Subjunctive.
of fact,
ehvelklu feia
.
.
.
.
.
,
.
Relative Clauses ^
317.
In nearly
the relative
is
all
the relative clauses occurring, whether
let
and whatever the mood of
Thus U. pisest
him go' (VI b 53 f.);
O. sakaraklum
ist,
.
definite or indefinite,
the principal verb, the Indicative
ee^M 'whoever is ...
Herekleis
[lip]
,
slaagid piid
.
-
used.
is
.
—
puz idik sakara[klum]
.
.
.
.
.
,
fusid 'that
should be'
the temple of Hercules which is at the boundary
ri
esune
kuraia
'whoere
U. pisi pumpe fust
(C. A. 11 f.);
.
—
ever shall be
.
.
.
O. censamur esuf
1
1
.
let
,
.
.
.
him look
.
.
.
.
,
after the ceremony'
(V a
3
ff.)
;
—
poizad ligud iusc censtur censaum angetuzet
cannot understand the objection of v. Planta
{II, p.
482) to this view, nor his
assertion that the construction does not correspond to L. prohibeat quominiis but to
prohibeat quominus non or prohibeat ut non.
2
Except those of time, for which see 318.
218
'let
Syntax
[317
to the
law by which the censors
19 f.), etc. (exam-
him be rated according
shall have proposed to take the census' (T. B.
and Future Perfect are very numerous).
Hence in U. prehabia pife uraku ri esuna si herte, et pure esune
sis 'let him furnish whatever is necessary for the ceremony, and
whatever persons are necessary' (V a 5 f.) there is no necessity
of taking herte as a Subjunctive (see 238, 2, a), and in the second
clause sis probably depends on a herte to be supplied from the
preceding, though of course a Subjunctive would also be possible
ples of the Future
(cf.
cui iussus
De
auscultet, Cato,
siet,
A reasonably certain
tive relative clause
is
Agric.
5, 3, etc.).
example of a Subjunctive
seen in O. siom
.
.
.
in a descrip-
idic tangineis
deieum
pod ualaemom touticom tadait ezum (having sworn) that they will
render such judgment as they think to be for the best public
'
good' (T. B. 9
f.)i.
Here may be mentioned, though persei is in this case a conjunction (202, 2), U. persei mersei 'so far as is right' (VI a 28, 38,
48) beside perse mers est (VI b 31, 55), the main verb each time
being a Subjunctive.
Cf. L. quod opus siet, used by Cato even
where the main verb is Indicative (e.g. De Agric. 16). The choice
of the two expressions, 'so far as is right' or 'so far as may be
right',
has nothing to do with the
mood
of the principal verb.
Temporal Clauses
318. All the temporal clauses
which occur
refer to future
time, and in the great majority of cases, as in Latin, the Future
or Future Perfect Indicative
is
used.
The usual
conjunctions
and U. ape (202, 8). The latter is
far more common than ponne in the later Umbrian, and with
the Future Perfect entirely displaces it (cf. ape ambrefurent
are O. pan, U. ponne (202,
VI b
3)
56: puni amprefuus lb 20,
pirsi (202,
1
not pid,
2),
also
etc.).
U. pure (202, 1) and pife,
have temporal force sometimes, as in pure nuvime
Better taken so than as an Indirect Question (Verli-System,
is
used.
ji.
144), since
pod,
:
219
The Verb
319]
;
'when he shall bring them the ninth time' (II a 26), sersi
'when he shall have taken his seat' (Via 5).
But the Present Indicative with future meaning is also
found. Thus U. ponne oui furfant, uitlu torn trif fetu when
they purify(?) the sheep, sacrifice three bull-calves' (VI b 43
U. pune
furfant Pres. Indie, of Conj. I, as shown by efurfatu)
seste, urfeta manuve habetu 'when you dedicate (the calf), hold the
orbita in the hand' (II b 22 f .)
U. ponne iuengar tursiandu
hertei 'when it is necessary to drive forth the heifers' (VII b 2
ferest
pirsi seswsf
'
;
;
for hertei see 238,
occur' (no. 31 a
Compare
2,
a).
—
Cf. also O. adpiid
for adpiid see 202,
;
—
fiiet
'so long as they
9).
the Latin use of the Present Indicative with future force after
antequam and priitsquam, and, especially in early Latin,
in relative
and condi-
tional clauses (see also 319).
The Present Subjunctive
is also found.
Thus O. pun far
edum 'when he takes food, may he not be able
U. pone esoiwme ferar pvfe pir entelust,
to eat' (no. 19, 8);
'when that in which the fixe has been placed is
erefertu, poe
(VI b 50).
brought to the ceremony, let him bring it, who
kahad, nip putiiad
.
.
—
-
.
This of course
is
the Anticipatory Subjunctive, vrhich
in such clauses in early Latin,
and which
.
is
.
'
frequent enough
in Oscan-XJmbrian, as in Latin,
not completely displaced by the Future Indicative
(itself
was
a Subjunctive in
origin).
The Imperfect Subjunctive
occurs in C. A. 50, where the
verbs of the surrounding clauses are also in the
depending on ekss kumbened.
See above,
same
tense,
311.
With the Conjunctions meaning 'before', 'after','untir,
namely O. pruter pan (202, 4), U. prepa (202, 4), post parte (202, 4),
319.
(202, 11), arnipo (202, 10), the Future Perfect
monest construction, but there is one occurrence
Future Indicative and the Perfect Subjunctive, the
Latin, with the same force as the Future Perfect.
Future.
O; com preiuatud actud, pruter pam
didest 'let him treat with the defendant before he
nersa
—
ment' (T. B. 15
f.).
is
the com-
each of the
latter, as in
Thus
medicatinom
gives judg-
220
Syntax
Future Perfect.
— U.
nep andersistu, nersa courtust
has gone to observe the birds has returned' (VI a 6)
pane poplo andirsafust,
tertio
porssi
not interrupt(?) until the one
'one. shall
angla anseriato iust
[319
.
.
.
persnihimumo
;
— U.
'after
who
pos-
he has
perfoiTQed the lustration of the people the third time, ... let
—
earn mani nertru tenitu, arnipo uestithem pray' (VII a 46 f.)
hold
it
in the left hand until he has poured
sia uesticos 'let him
anderuomu se7-situ, arnipo comatir
out the libation' (VI b 24 f.)
until he has prayed with the
pesnisfust 'let him sit in the
broken cakes' (VI b 41).
neip amboltu, prepa desua eomhijiansi
Perfect Subjmictive.
'one shall not go around before he has announced a propitious
bird' (VI b 52).
;
;
—
.
.
.
—
Conditional Clauses
In conditional clauses, introduced by 0. svai, sjiae, U. sve,
320.
sue
(202, 14),
the
commonest construction
is
the Future or Future
Perfect Indicative, the main verb being usually an Imperative
Command.
The Tabula Bantina alone furThe Future Perfect in both
condition and conclusion occurs once in Umbrian (VI a 7).
or Subjunctive of
nishes some sixteen examples.
U.
pirsi (202,
pife,
case that,
(Via 26
if',
etc.),
e.g.
2),
pefe
.
sometimes has conditional force
also,
persei
.
.
.
aiu
.
.
pir orto
urtu
est 'if
fefure 'if
have occurred' (II a 3 see 128, 2, a).
The Present Indicative with future
a
fire
'in
has occurred'
disturbances (?) shall
;
in early Latin legal inscriptions
and
which is frequent
found occasionally in
force,
is
Latin poetry (e.g. Verg. Aen. 3, 606), is seen in O. suaepis censtomen nei cebnust, in eizeic uincter, esttf lamatir 'if any one shall
not have come to the census and is convicted of it, let him be
f.).
Cf. also U. svepis habe 'if any one remains'
(lb 18), svepis heri 'if any one wishes' (IV 26).
The Present Subjunctive is found in U. svepu
vakaze,
beaten' (T. B. 20
.
suepo
.
.
.
uacose (I b 8,
as *nacos-se 'vacatio
VI b
sit'.
.
.
47), according to the explanation
See note to passage.
The Perfect Subjunctive
also
found in Latin,
does not give
U.
221
Agreement
323]
it
up, let
in future or future perfect sense,
seen in O.
is
him be
svai neip dadid, lamatir 'if
beaten' (no. 19, 4)
;
he
— so probably
'if one
does not go from this people, carry him
(VI b 54 f.).
Noteworthy, because of the lack of any conjunction, is
ier (238, 2) in nosue ier ehe esu poplu,
.
.
,
portatu ...
'
.
U.
heriiei faciu affertur,
the sacrifice,
it is
.
.
.
facia ticit 'if
proper' (II a 16
INFINITIVES
321.
The Present
.
.
.
.
the flamen wishes to
make
f.).
AND PAETICIPLES
Infinitive
is
The
con-
already developed,
e.g.
used as in Latin.
struction with subject Accusative
O. deiuatuns
.
is
siom deioum 'having sworn that they will say'
(T. B. 9) etc.
The Supine is used exactly as in Latin, e.g.
U. aseriato etu 'go to observe.' For the -to- Pai-ticiple without
passive force, see 308, a.
The Gerundive is used as in Latin,
e.g.
iiivilas
sakrannas 'the
deded 'had made',
pihaner,
etc.
iovilae
to
be consecrated', upsannam
For the Genitive construction
in
U. ocrer
see 271.
AGREEMENT
Agreement of adjectives belonging to nouns of differAgreement with the Masculine is seen in U. peiqu
peica merstu ^pico pica iusto' (Via 1; but elsewhere with adjecAgreement with
tive repeated, peico mersto peica mersta, etc.).
the nearest noun is seen in the recurring passage (Via 32 f.
322.
ent gender.
saluo seritu ocrer Fisier, totar liouinar name, nerf, arsmo,
etc.)
pequo castruo,fr{ salua seritu 'salvum servato arcis Fisiae,
civitatis Iguvinae nomen, principes, ritus, viros, pecuMw capita,
fruges salvas servato', where saluo agrees with the first object
name, and salua with the last, /n.
ueiro,
323.
Agreement by
sense.
As
in Latin, the Plural
may
be used with a collective noun or a noun joined to another by
Thus O. pous touto deiuatuns tanginom deicans 'ut populus
com.
Syntax
222
iurati sententiam dicant' (T. B. 9)
[323
;
— U.
sve mestru karu fratru
maior pars fratrum AtieU. com
diorum, qui illuo venerint, pronuntiaverint' (V a 24 £f.);
ambretuto,
com prinuatir eso persnimuTno 'cum
prinuatir
Atiiefiu, pure ulu benurent, prusikurent 'si
—
-
.
.
.
legatis ambiunto,
men)
cum
.
.
legatis sic precantor', 'let
with the assistants go about, pray' (VI b 56
him
(the
f.).
Cf. also
fla-
forum
(Vila 52).
The attraction of a noun to the case of
324. Attraction.
the relative pronoun is seen in U. uasor (Xom. PI.) uerisco Treblanir, porsi ocrer pehaner paca ostensendi, eo iso ostendu 'vasa,
ad portam Trebulanam, quae arcis piandae causa ostendentur,
also in O. eitiuvam paam
ea sic ostendito' (VI a 19 f.)
deded,
eisak eitiuvad 'pecuniam quam dedit, ea pecunia' (no. 4), though
here the noun is repeated in its proper case. In Latin such
attraction is mainly poetical in the best period (urbem quam
U. hondra furo sehemeniar hatuto totar
seminarium capiunto
civitatis quisquis volet'
;
statuo vestra
prose.
est,
Verg. Aen.
Cf. Vituries quel
(OIL. I 199, 43
f.),
.
.
—
.
.
.
but not uncommon in early
damnati sunt,
eos omneis etc.
1, 573),
.
.
.
.
viatores praecones quel ex hac lege lectei suh-
lectei erunt, eis viatoribus
piraeconibus etc. (CIL. I 202, col.li,31f.).
OMISSION OF
325.
piisi heriest 'infra
Asyndeton.
series of coordinate
WORDS
The omission
words or clauses
where, extremely common.
the connective in a
of
is,
as in Latin
Noticeable
is
the
and
else-
frequency of
phrases consisting of pairs of words without connective, like
L. volens propitius etc.
Thus U. /ons jaacer 'favorable and propitious', pernaiaf puetnaiaf 'before
'
whole and broken',
of the
field', atni alfu
afepes arves
'
and behind',
antakres kumates
offerings of fat
'black and white'
(I
b
29).
and the
fruits
dupursus petur-
pursus 'bipeds and quadrupeds', perne postne 'before and after',
/ato _^to 'success and good fortune' (as if 1.. factum fitum, the
first referring to 'efficiency, successful accomplishment', the
second to 'that which happens, turns out well, good fortune'),
.
Order of
328]
Wonh
223
sepse sarsite 'together
and completely'
the forms see
244, 3)*, veskla snata asnata 'vessels
dry'
(i.e.
244,
l, b,
(cf.
L. sane sarteque; for
wet and
and those not for liquids cf. Eng.
measure').
Note also 0. ;;?•. ceiutur
vessels for liquids
'dry measure' and 'liquid
;
'praetor or censor' (T. B. 27).
326.
Omission of the Subject.
In the Iguvinian Tables,
unex-
as in early Latin prose, the subject is frequently left
pressed, vifhen
it is
well understood
who
habia etc.
(V
17
a
ff.)
'when one
(i.e.
the proper person
is
Thus
to perform the action in question.
ape apelust, muneklu
the proper person, in this
case the flamen) shall have performed certain
Even when
unexpressed.
Thus
receive certain fees'.
it
may be
left
there
in
is
VI b 48
of verbs with no subject expressed, though
he shall
rites,
a change of subject,
ff.
there
some
is
a series
of the actions
are performed by the augur and others hj the flamen, as
is
seen
from the more detailed statements in VI a 1 ff
327. Omission of the Verb.
The verb sithocauu 'invoco'
is omitted in U. tio esu hue peracrei pihaclu 'te hoc bore opinio
piaculo' (VI a 25 etc.), tiu puni tiu vinu 'te posca te vino' (II a 25),
with which compare L. te hoc porco piaculo (Cato, De Agric.
141, 4). Corresponding to eno deitu arsmahamo etc. 'tunc dicito
" ordinamini" etc. (VI b 56 etc.) the older version has simply
enumek annamu etc. 'tunc "ordinamini" etc. (lb 19 etc.).
:
'
'
of
The omission of the verb or of the object in
course common, likewise of the verb when
dedications
it
is
is
readily
supplied from a preceding clause.
ORDER OF WORDS
328.
There
is
no fundamental difference from the Latin
order, the resemblance being closest with the stj'le of earljThe following
prose such as that of Cato or the inscriptions.
points are perhaps worthy of mention.
1
U. sepse sarsite is also taken as separately and together', sepse being explaine<l
But this is on the whole less likely.
as from *se-pse.
'
Syntax
224
but
[328
1. As in Latin, the adjective regularly follows its noun,
may precede it if emphatic. Thus U. ucri-per Fisiu, tota-per
liouina pro monte Fisio, pro civitate Iguvina',
'
dextrum
persi, nertru-co persi 'a.d
(sinistruui)
scapla 'in dextram scapulam', etc.
but destni-co
etc.,
pedem', destnnn-e
In the numerous
sacrifices
numeral always follows its noun in Via 22,
but
always precedes it in the earlier version
68, VI b 1, 3 etc.,
Demonstrative pronouns precede, posses(la 3, 7, 11, 14 etc.).
of three victims the
sives follow their nouns, as in Latin.
2.
As
in Latin, words or even whole clauses belonging to
a subordinate clause are sometunes introduced before the relative
pronoun or conjunction.
Thus 0.
prai Mamerttiais pas set
'which are before the Martian' (no. 27), beside the normal order
in the companion inscription (no. 28)
O. salcaraklum Herekleis
;
[lip]
dary' (C. A. 11
In this last passage
ff.).
together with the succeeding four
introduced by puz
(1.
But
10).
—
temple of Hercules which
slaagid piid ist 'the
(1.
all
lines,
is
at the boun-
the words quoted,
belong to the clause
which depends upon ekss kumbened
owing to the length of the intervening
17),
in this case,
relative clauses, the subjects are repeated after puz.
Cf. L. sei
ques esent quei sibei deieerent necesus ese Bacanal habere, eeis
ad pr. urbanum
3.
With
Romam
venirent (SC. de Bacch. 3
a series of objects the verb
is
before the first and repeated after the last.
fertu (II
a 17
(VI a 32
f.
;
ff.),
pihatu
quoted in
.
.
322).
.
pihatu (VI a 29
v.tei
ff.).
sometimes placed
Thus U. fertu
.
f.),
seritu
.
.
.
.
.
seritu
COLLECTION OF INSCRIPTIONS
The following
collection contains all the
Those omitted contain,
for the
most
more important inscriptions.
names or mutilated words.
part, only proper
Uncertain letters are indicated by a change in type, italic in black-face
in italic text.i
Obvious mistakes are corrected in the text, the
original reading being given in a footnote.
Where there can be any reason-
roman
text,
able doubt as to a correction,
being
left in
it is given in the footnote, the original reading
Mistakes in the division of words (which is indicated by
the text.
dots, usually one,
sometimes two) are corrected without remark.
The
are inclosed in brackets.
division of the lines
where the printed lines follow those
For the sake of convenience,
is
indicated
Restorations
by
|
,
except
of the original.^
capitals
and marks
of abbreviation
and
punctuation are supplied in the text, as well as in the translation.^ The translation of the more uncertain words is given in italics, or sometimes omitted
entirely
;
yet from the fact that a given translation
is not italicized it does not
undisputed, but only that the author regards it as
few fictitious Latin words are used for convenience, and
follow that this translation
reasonably certain.
marked with an
A
asterisk.
is
But
transcriptions
and
translations of proper names,
when unknown in Latin, are notso marked, except intheGlossary. The brief
comments to some of the inscriptions are merely supplementary to the Glossary.
even
For each
Conway and
v.
inscription the corresponding
Planta are given.
of one or both of these are based
Notes to Oscan Inscriptions, I.F.
Some
numbers of the collections of
from the reading
slight variations
upon autopsy.
12, 13
See the author's Critical
ff.
OSCAN INSCRIPTIONS
The Cippus Abellanus and the Tabula Bantina are given first, as furnishing
connected reading of some length and illustrating the spelling in each of the two
alphabets. They are also commented upon more fully than the other inscriptions.
After these numbers the arrangement is geographical.
Many
which are somewhat mutilated, but of which enough remains to
what was intended, are printed without change of type. In
the texts of Conway and v. Planta mutilated letters are marked more freely. I am not
sure now that I have been entirely consistent in this matter, but think I have not
failed to mark letters which are mutilated enough to be really doubtful.
2 In 'the case of a one-line inscription covering more than one line of printed
is added at the end.
text,
So nos. 6, 41 b, etc.
' But in some cases where the interpretation is extremely doubtful, notably in
no. 19, marks of punctuation are omitted from the text and given only in the translation.
225
1
make
I
it
letters
perfectly clear
226
Oscan In-irriptions
limestone tablet about 6 feet 5 inches high,
Found
Inscribed on both sides.
11 inches thick.
1
Cippus Abellanus
I.
A
[No.
foot 8 inches broad,
1
and
in 1745 at Avella in use as
a door-step, and believed to have been brought from Castel d' Avella, the probNow in the Seminary at Nola. Conway no. 95,
able site of the ancient Abella.
V.
Planta no. 127.
Maiiui Vestirikiiiii Mai. S/r.
Maio Vestricio Mai.
prupukid sverrunei kvaistu-
ex antepacto
Abellano, et
inim Maiiu[i
rei Abellaniii
IiivHiui Mai. Pukalatiii
5 medikei deketasiui Nuvl[a-
nui] inim ligatiiis Abell[anuis
inlm
JNIaio
lovicio Mai. f. Puclato
meddici *decentario Nolano
et legatis Abellanis
piis senateis tanginiid
qui senatus sententia
suveis putiiruspid ligat[us
sui utrique legati
erant, ita convenit.
kumbened.
Sakaraklum Herekleis [up
Templum
slaagid piid ist inim teer[um
finem quod
pud
quod ad id templum est,
quod inter termina exteriora
est. quae termina communi
lip eisild sakarakltld [ist
pud anter terem«/ss
e/![truis
15 ist, pai teremenniu mu[inikad
Herculis ad
est, et
territorium
tanginiid pniftiiset r[ihtud
sententia posita sunt recto
amniid, puz idik sakarrt[kliim
circuitu, ut id
inim idik tenim muini[kum
et id territorium
miiinikei terei fusid [inim
in
fus]id.
Avt
putMr»[mpid
communis utrorumque
NiivlaniJ
.
.
.
esset.
....
.Herekleis fii[sn
.
.
.
.
...
^'spid Niivlaw
.
gt
commune
territorio esset, et
territorii fructus, fructus
tereis fruktatiuf, fr[ukta-
tiuf] miiinikii
communi
templum
eius templi et
20 eiseis sakarakleis i[nim
25
Szr.,
et legatis Nolanis,
ligatiiis Nuvlaniiis,
10 fufans, ekss
f.
arbitro, quaestori
....
.
.
At Nolani
fanum
Herculis
No.
Osoan Inscriptions
1]
227
B
Ekkum
Item
[svai pid herieset
triibarak[avum
liimitu[m] perMilm [puis
Herculis
ehtrad feihiiss pi/[s
est,
Herekleis fiisnam amfret,
pert
viam
35 senateis suveis tangi-
tribarakav«m
Inim
kitud.
rakkiuf
pam
inim
quae
ibi est,
usus Nolanorum'esto.
Item
si
quid Abellani
tribarakattuset • iiik tri-
aedificaverint, id
barakkiuf inim
aedificium et usus
liittiuf
45 piist feihuis piis fisnam
fret, eisei terei
laniis
Abellanorum
Avt
estud.
am-
nep Abel-
savnim pud
Avt
esto.
post muros qui
At
fanum ambi-
neque Abelneque Nolani quidquam
unt, in eo territorio
nep Nuvlanus pidum
tribarakattins.-'
est
pro finibus
aedificaverint et
svai pid Abellaniis
Abellan«m
lani
At thesaurum qui in eo territorio est,
cum aperirent, communi sentenaedificaverint.
the-
esei terei ist,
50 piin patensins, muinikad ta[n-
quidquid in eo
ginud patensins, inim pid e[isei
tia aperirent, et
thesavrei pukkapid ee[stit
thesauro quandoque exstat,
ajittiiim alttram alttr[us
portionum alteram
hjerrins.
55
viam j^ositum
Et id aedificium
quod Nolani
40 liittiuf Nuvlaniim estud.
Ekkum
fanum ambiunt,
trans
aedificare liceto.
Niivlanus
^
fanum medium
senatus sui sententia,
li-
iiik triba-
tribarakattuset
quod
extra muros qui
Herculis
piisstist
pai ip ist, piistin slagim
niid
quid volent
limitMwi tenus [quihus
30 Herekleis fiisnii mefi[u
ist,
[si
aedificare \in territorio
terei piid
Avt anter slagim
caperent.
At
alteri
inter finis
A]beUanam inim Niivlanam
Abellanos et Nolanos
s]iillad viii uruvii ist
ubique via Jlexa est
.
edii
.
e]isai viai mefiai teremew-
in ea via
n]iu staiet.
stant.
1
media termina
tribaiakat tuset, tiiltarakat tins.
,
;
228
Oscan Inscriptions
[No. 1
Commentary
Bttcheler, Commentationes philoUnterital. Dial., 121 fi.
honorem Th. Moiiiiiiseni, 227 ff. Bartholomae, I.F. 6, 307 ff.
Conway, Exempla Selecta, 10 ff.
Planta II, 622 ff.
Mommsen,
Cf.
;
logicae in
V.
;
;
;
The inscription contains an agreement between the cities
Nola and Abella in regard to a temple of Hercules, which
was situated on the boundaries and owned in common. Such
joint ownership of temples was not uncommon in antiquity.
One may recall the temple of Artemis Limnatis on ]\It. Taygetus which caused endless trouble between the Laconians and
M'essenians (Pausanias 4, 4, 2), the temple and grove of Juno
Sospita at Lanuvium common to the Romans and Latins (Livy
8, 14), and especially the temple which Servius TuUius built on
the Aventine for the use of Romans and Latins (Livy 1, 45
For this temple on the Aventine we are told
Dion. Hal. 4, 26).
that Servius TuUius made regulations and had them inscribed
on a bronze stele which was placed in the temple, where it
remained "until my time, with letters such as the Greeks once
used" (Dion. Hal. 1. c). The Cippus Abellanus is probably
one of two copies, the other having been set up at Nola.^
The precise date is unknown. The prominence of the
senate points to a period after 216 B.C., when the powers of
the senate of Nola were notably increased, while it can hardly
be later than the Social War, in which Xola was virtually ruined.
One may take 150 B.C. as an approximate date.
The general arrangement of the temple property here is
one that is well known elsewhere.
The land immediately
of
1
This was Mommsen's view and is distinctly favored by the provenance of
Bucheler, as is evident from his explanation of slaagid, 1. 12, as e regione',
the tablet
'
;
supposes there was only one tablet, which was set up near the site of the temple and
Conway urges that " the cost of erecting such a block and cutting such a long inscription would surely have been too considerable to allow of two copies where one would
do." But dual copies of even longer inscriptions are well attested. Ct., for example,
Dittenberger, Syll. Inscr. Graec.', no. 20, an inscription of over sixty lines on a marble
stele found at Eleusis, another copy of which was ordered set up on the Acropolis at
Athens; further, Collitz, Sammluiig d. griech. Dialekt-Inschriften, no. 345 (over 90
lines, two copies authorized), Collitz, no. 3024 (325 lines, three copies authorized), etc.
;
:
No. 1]
229
Oscan Inscriptions
surrounding the temple foiiued the sacred precinct proper and
walls.
Outside of this was the land which was
a part of the temple property but not withheld from secular uses.
was inclosed by
This was marked
Such land
off by a series of boundary-stones.
was often used for pasturage and thus made a source of considerable income.
In the case of our inscription, building was to
be permitted on this land,
if
Summary
properly sanctioned.
of Contents, and Notes
11. 1-10.
Agreed as follows between the quaestor of Abella
and the meddix of Nola and the delegates of Abella and Nola,
appointed by their respective senates
2.
1.
The word
kind of quaestorship
sverrunei does not refer to a special
or to some other regular ofBce held in addition to the quaestorship, but rather to
a special appointment made 'by previous agreement' (prupuMd) with reference
According to the very probable connection with Eng.
swear and answer (see 96), it may well have some such meaningas 'spokesman.'
Besides the meddiss tiivtlks which appears in inscriptions of Pompeii,
I. 5.
Herculaneum, Gapua, and Bovianum, and seems to designate the head of a league
to the business in hand.
meddix
was also applied to municipal ofBcers.
At Nola (cf. also no. 42, from which it
appears that there were two such officials, and no. 43) the title was defined by
a word which corresponds in form to a L. *decentarius. This may be explained
of cities, the title
Cf.
(see 15, 6)
medikels Piimpaiianeis, no.
either as related to L. decens
3.
(cf.
from
and meaning
and
territory or population of which we
L. dicentdrius
dlcens)
'regularly appointed, ordinarius', or as related to L. decern (see 191, 10)
referring to
some organization
of the city's
have no precise knowledge.
II.
11-23.
That the temple
of Hercules, and the adjacent
land within the outer boundaries which have been set around,
be held in common, and the income from them be joint income
of both cities.
1.
12.
slaagid (perhaps related to O.Ir. slicht ' track' ,
siijre
'
street')
means
properly 'boundary, border' as here, but the word was also used, like L. /mis in
the Plural, of 'territory, district', and this is the meaning of slagfm in 11. 34, 54.
U. 27-48.
If anj^
one wishes to erect a building on the land
in front of the temple limits, outside the wall running about the
fane and across the road,
it
may
be done with the sanction of the
230
[Nos. 1-
Oscan Inscriptions
senate under whose jurisdiction the land
build, the building
and
income
its
falls.
Nolans
If the
shall belong to
them
to the
;
But behind the wall surinhabitants of Abella, if they build.
rounding the fane, no one shall erect a building.
The reading
29.
1.
of the second
would be given by a vford meaning
word
is
very uncertain.
The
best sense
'inside of, the liimltii- being understood as
So
equivalent to the teremenniu inclosing the whole temple property.
accept
pemum
may mean
it
case of pert viam,
I.
of looked at from the
we
if
inside, as in the
33.
1.
To understand
33.
'in front
pert viam
we must assume
that a road skirted the
Possibly the road connecting Nola and Abella ran up to the waUs and
walls.
then divided, passing around on each side.
' By the vote of the respective senates according to the territory'.
II. 34-35.
As the temple was situated on the boundary, the adjacent land would include
sections
from the original territory of both
over
own
its
11.
is
When
48-54.
territory,
cities,
each city retaining jurisdiction
section in the matter of granting permission to build.
they open the treasury which
they are to open
it
in this
is
by common consent, and whatever
in the treasury they are to share.
11.
The boundary-stones
54-58.
are
on the road between
the territory of Abella and that of Nola.
This
precise
last
meaning
sentence defines the locality of the boundary-stones, but the
is
obscured by the uncertainty of the reading in
1.
At the
56.
taken as qua' gives a reasonable sense, but
At the end the only
there is no support for such a word, as there is for sjiillad.
really certain letters are edu, and, while the old reading tedur is out of the quesbeginning the old reading
p](illad
'
X
is only a possibility.
The old explanation of uravii as
uroum, the curved part of a plow (which is then not to
be connected with Skt. vrj- 'tm-n'), is in itself simpler than the connection with
Grk. tipM, Skt. uru- wide', though it must be confessed that either ' qua
flexa' or 'ubique
lata' seems a better combination than 'ubique
flexa'.
But the whole line is puzzling. It is not even clear whether the road referred to
is one connecting the two cities, or one which itself forms the boundary-line
tion, V. Planta's
pedu
'flexa', related to L.
'
.
.
.
.
.
between their respective
.
.
.
territories.
2.
Tabula Bantina
Fragment of a bronze tablet, about 15 by 10 inches, containing also, on the
The Oscan inscription was originally in two columns, a few letters of the right-hand column still showing.
The fragment represents the middle portion of the left-hand column, and probably
other side, a Latin inscription (CIL. I 197).
Oscan
2]
231
InscrijJtions
Found in 1793 at Bantia,
near the boundaries of Apulia and Lucania. Now in the Museum at Naples.
Written in the Latin alphabet. There are six paragraphs, divided by spaces.
contains about one sixth of the whole inscription.
Conway
no. 28, v. PI. no. 17.
1
.
.
.
onom
2
.
.
.
sua&
angitu
.
list izic
.
.
.
.
rw
.
.
nur'^ ...
|
maimas
.
si
.
quaestor multam
partis senatus
sententia \dummodo nonminus]
|
XL
comparascuster. Suae pis pert-
consulta
pan
adsint,
cum
erit.
ea res
Si quis per-
emerit,prius quam[peremerit],
|
deiuatud sipus comenei
iurato sciens in comitio
perum dolom mallom, siom ioc
sine dolo malo, se ea
comono mais egm[as
comitia magis rei publicae
touti-]
\
amnud pan pieisum
causa
brateis auti cadeis
amnud,
inim idic siom dat
sena\teis'\
quam cuiuspiam
gratiae aut inimicitiae causa,
\
idque se de senatus
tanginud maimas carneis
sententia
pertumum.
perimere.
Piei ex comono
pertemest, izic eizeic zicel[ei]
\
maximae
Cui
sic
partis
comitia
perimet (quisquam),
is
eo die
comitia ne habuerit.
comono ni hipid.
Quis quandoque
Pis pocapit post
post exac comono hafiest^
post hac comitia habebit
meddis dat castrid loufir
en eituas, factud pous^ touto
deiuatuns tanginom deicans,
magistratus de capite vel
siom^dateizasc^idic tatigineis]
se
|
9
.
.
iurabit
XL osii\ns jojo/i ioc egmo
6 cas
8
.
maximae
carneis senateis
emust, pruter^
7
.
proposuerit
I
tanginud^ am}
5
.
deiuast
3
4
IS
.
mis q moltam
'
'•^
3
*
in pecunias, facito ut populus
iurati sententiam dicant,
de
iis
id sententiae
ud am, rut, from a small fragment now lost.
Acs hafiert. Correct form probably hapiest.
Probably tot pus, ou being due to following word.
^ Probably for eizaisc.
Aes stom.
mir,
See footnote,
p. 40.
Oncan Inscriptions
232
10 deicuni,
pod ualaemom
dicere,
ptis
dat eizac egmad minis]
11
quod optimum
publicum censeat esse,
neve fecerit quo quis
de ea re minus
touticovi tadait ezum,
nep fefacid ^ jiod
[Ko. 2
\
deiuaid dolud"^ malud. Suae-
iuret dolo male.
pis contriid exeic^ fefacust
quis contra hoc fecerit
Si-
auticoniono hip>ust,molto etan- aut comitia habuerit, raulta tanta
12 to
estud: n.cDCD. In. suaejns
esto: n.
ionc fortis meddis moltaum
herest, ampert minstrels aeteis
13
eituas moltas
moltaum
licitud.
eum
MM.
dumtaxat minoris
volet,
altrei castrous auti eituas
ni hipid ne
diem
pon op
sipus
15
perum dolom
mallom,
in.
trutum
touto peremust.
cum
\
uatud urust, eisucen ziculud
Suae pis
con-
quam iudicationeni
cum postremmu cum
dabit, et
|
XXXnesim,uin como-
nom ni hipid.
reo agito
prius
di-
in.ponposmom eonprei-
17 zicolom
reo oraverit, ab eo die
in diebus
tia
XXX proximis
ne habuerit.
trud exeiefefacust,ionc suaepis] tra hoc fecerit,
18 herest
meddis moltaum,
licitud,
ampert mistreis
aeteis eituas licitud.
oraverit
malo et quartum diem
populus perceperit. Quater,
neque plus quinquiens,
zico.
Petiropert,
pruter pam medioatinoni
dest,
cum apud
sciens sine dolo
\
com jjreiuatud actud
comitia
is
nisi
populum quater
neip mais pomtis^^
16
aut pecuniae
dixerit,
ne habuerit
toutad petirupert urust
liceto.
Siquis pro magistratu
alteri capitis
\
zicolom dicust, izic comono
partis
pecuniae multae multare
Suaepis pru meddixud
14
Et siquis
potius magistratus niultare
comi-
Si quis con-
eum
siquis
volet magistratus multare,
liceto,
dumtaxat minoris
partis pecuniae liceto.
^ Acs docud.
» Aes exeiff.
Aesfepacid.
Following the spacing on the bronze, some punetuato after pomtis. Still
others make the division after petirupert. The cli\ision adopted is the only one
which admits a satisfactory interpretation.
1
*
No. 2]
Pon
19
233
Oscan Inscriptions
eenstur
Cum
\
censores
Bansae^ toutam^ censazet, pis Bantiae populum censebunt, qui
ceus Banting fust, censamur
civis Bantinus erit, censetor
esvf in. eituam poizad ligud ipse et pecuniam qua lege
iusc^ eenstur censaum angetu- ii censores censere proposu\
20
zetA
Aut
suaepis censtomen
nei cebnust dolud mallud
21 in. eizeic uincter,
|
in comitio caedatur praetoris
meddixud toutad praesentid perum dolum
magistratu, populo praesente sine dolo
mallom,
malo, et *immercato cetera
in.
amiricatud alio
in. ei.
siuom
familia et pecunia
jiaei
eizeisfust,2}ae ancensto fust,
\
eius erit,
erit,
Praetor, sive praefectus
Pr., suae praefucus
pod post
omnino quae
quae incensa
publica esto.
23 toutico estud.
exac Bansae fust,
suae pis op eizois com
post hac Bantiae
si
\
quis
erit,
apud eos cum
atrud ligud acum herest,
altero lege agere volet,
pru medicatud manim
aserum eizazunc egmazum
aut pro iudicato
adserere de eis rebus
pas exaiscen ligis scriftas
set, ne phim^ piruhipid
quae hisce in legibus scriptae
sunt, ne quem prohibuerit
auti
|
25
censum
siquis in
comenei lamatir pr.
famelo
24
At
et eius convincitur, ipse
esuf
\
22
erint.
noil venerit dolo malo,
mais
zicolois
Suae pis
X nesimois.
cotitrud
X
proximis.
Si quis contra
|
hoc prohibuerit, multa
26 exeic pruhipust, molto
etanto estud: n.
plus diebus
manum
In.
cd.
tanta esto
:
eum
n.
M.
siquis
taum
tare volet, liceto.
1
8
*
herest, licitud,
Aes Sansae.
\
^
Et
magistratus mul-
suaepis ionc meddis mol-
Aes tautam.
The first two letters are mutilated, but there is no doubt of the reading.
^ Foi pim.
See footuote, p. 144.
Kes anget uzet.
[No. 2
Oscan Inscriptions
234
[dumtaxat] minoris partis
pecuniae multae multare
27 [ampert] vdnstreis aeteis
moltaum
eituas moltas
liceto.
lieitud.
6
Pr. censtur Bansae
28
[nepisfu]id,
7iei
suae
Praetor censor Bantiae
[ne quis] fuerit, nisi quaestor
\
q.
fuerit,
fust, nep censtur fuid,
pis pr.
in.
suae-
nisi praetor fuerit.
In. suae-
nei suae pr. fust.
quis praetor et
|
29
[(juis
q
.
.
.
]um nerum fust,
izic
ea
\
flust, izic amprufid facus
Idic medicim eizuc
tr. pi.
ne
[contra hoc
facus
|
si-
q
virum
j
Et
si-
censor]
post
eizuctr.pl. ni fuid. Suaepiis
30 [contrud exeic tr. pi.
estud.
neve censor fuerit
fuerit, is post
fuerit.
tr.
pi.
Siquis
factus]
erit, is
improbe
esto.
Id magisterium eo
factus'
31
[quandoque Bantiae]
magisterium annorum
\_pocapid Bansae'] ......
medicim acuwMWi
VI nesimum
VI proximorum
|
um pod
32
quod
I
medicim.^
33
.
.
.
.
magisterium.
Commentary
Das Stadtrecht von Bantia; Lange, Die oskische
C£. Kirchhoff,
der Tabula Bantina
M^m.
;
Jordan, B.B.
See. Ling. 4, 381
fi.;
6,
ff.
ff.;
v.
Inschrift
(for the Avellino fragment); Br^al,
Bilcheler in Bruns, Fontes iuris
Moratti, Archivio giuridico, 1894, 74
Selecta, 2
195
Planta
II,
Romania, 48
ff.;
599 fi.; Conway, Exempla
fi.
The
inscription contains a series of municipal regulations
town of Bantia. Its date and relation to the Latin
on the other side of the tablet are matters of disBut the probability is that the Latin inscription, the
pute.
date of which falls somewhere between 132 and 117 B.C., is
for the
inscription
1 From 1. 29 on so much is lost that, even with the help of an inexact copy of a
fragment containing a portion of what is now missing (called the Avellino fragment),
no certain restoration of the whole text can be made.
No. 2]
236
Osean Inscriptions
quite independent of the Oscan and
Osean inscription belongs then
century
somewhat
The
earlier.
to the last quarter of the second
B.C.
Translation and Notes
I
11.
1-4.
Only the conclusion beginning with deiuast
is clear.
"... he shall take oath with the assent of the majority of
the senate provided that not less than forty are present when
the matter is under advisement."
4-8.
" If any one
by right
of intercession shall prevent
he shall swear wittingly in the
assembly without guile that he prevents this assembly rather for
the sake of the public welfare than out of favor or malice toward
any one, and that too in accordance with the judgment of the
majority of the senate. The presiding magistrate whose assembly
is prevented in this way shall not hold the assembly on this day."
11.
the assembly, before preventing
it
The verb *pertemo (pertem list etc. ) is used in the technical sense of prevent
by intercession'. The intercession at Rome, while possible to any magistrate of a
rank equal to or higher than that of the one in charge, was a prerogative employed
especially by the tribunes of the people. These officials existed at Bantia, as is seen
from 1. 30. The intercession could be exercised, among other occasions, against
calling together the assembly, no matter for what purpose summoned.
But some'
times a particular law contained the special provision that no intercession should
be allowed. In our inscription the right of intercession is conditioned upon an
oath to the effect that the privilege is exercised in the public interest, and with the
approval of the senate. Compare the voluntary oath taken by Tiberius Gracchus,
when interceding against the imprisonment of Scipio Asiaticus, that it was not
due to any friendship for Scipio Africanus (Aul. Gell. 6, 19) and also the fact
;
that even at
Rome,
in
trates, the intercession
4, 16, 6).
1.
5.
On
the case of a comitia
summoned
was dejjendent on the sanction
for the election of magis-
The phrase
sipus
perum dolom mallom
is
ad Att.
of the senate (Cic.
the general subject of the intercession see Class. Diet.
s.v.
simply the reverse of the
common
Latin formula sciens dolo malo, which occurs with prohibitions, as let
him not swear (or act) wittingly with guile'.
The phrase pieisum brateis auti cadeis amnud is clearly the equivalent
1. 6.
of cuiuspiam gratiae aut inhnicitiae causa of Latin legal phraseology,
Greek
'
and the
oirc x<ip"'OS Ivck' ovre fx^P"-^
1 For brateis (also Fael. bratom, braia, Vest, brat.) no satisfactory etymology
has been suggested, while eadeis may well be related to Goth, hatis, Eng. hate.
236
OsciiH Inscriptions
[No. 2
" Whatever magistrate shall hereafter hold an assembly in
fine, let him make the
a suit involving the death penalty or a
people pronounce judgment after having sworn that they will
render such judgment as they believe to be for the best public
good, and let him prevent any one from swearing in this matter
with guile.
any one
If
act or hold an assembly con-
shall
trary to this, let the fine be
trate prefers to fix the fine,
2000
sesterces.
may
he
do
so,
And
any magis-
if
provided
it is
for less
than half the property of the guilty person."
This and the following section refer to the assembly in
its
judiciary function
as a court of appeal.
With dot
castrid loufir en eituas
compare the Roman iudicia
quoad vel capitis vel pecuniae
= reo,
'
(11.
and
8, 9)
and castrous auti
indicia pecuniae.
Cf.
eituas
Livy
13)
(1.
26, 3, 8
iudicasset jjrivato (note also in this passage privato
as in U. 15, 16).
With
U. 9, 10,
compare iuranto
quam
neque sententiam dicturum,
eixis
capitis
.
.
.
iieque se aliter consilium
ut ex h{ac) l{ege) exque re
habiturum
.
.
communi municipum
municipi cenaecd fore (CIL. II 1963).
1. 10.
For the construction with nep fefacid, see 315, end.
For
11.
12, 13, see 269.
all commentators have taken dat castrid and castrous as 'de fundo',
But the objection raised long ago by Lange, Tab. Bant., 21 ff., has never
been answered, namely that according to all Roman analogies we have to do with
criminal procedure, in which a suit involving real estate would have no place. He
translates 'capitis', but with an untenable explanation of the form. Recently Bre'al,
1
Nearly
'fundi'.
Mem.
Soc. Ling. 11, 5, without recollection of Lauge's view, quotes the opinion of a
legal colleague that 'capitis', not
'
fundi', gives the contrast to
gests that castrid, castrous, were inscribed
by mistake
in place of
be expected, and suga word corresponding
But this last assumption is not necessary. For, retaining the formal
connection with L. castrum, the meaning 'head', though apparently remote, is more
easily explained than 'real estate'. The word is generally connected with L. cassis,
to L. caput.
and so would contain the root {s)kat-, s(k)ad-' cover, pi-otect', the cognate nearest in
form being Skt. cAattra-m parasol'. From the meaning 'protection', whence in
L. 'fortress', may come 'cover' or 'summit', which frequently interchange with 'head*.
Cf Skt. kakud mountain-peak' and head'
Germ. Giebel Grk. w^aX^
Germ.
kopf probably: Eng. cop, Dutch kopje;
and especially Germ. Oach 'covering,
'
'
.
'
;
—
:
;
—
—
roof (decken, crriyu,
used dialectically in sense of 'liead'.
which cannot be separated from the Oscan
forms, occur in two often repeated phrases. In V a 13 ff. the perquisite for the performance of certain ceremonies is fixed at so much pusti kastruvuf, commonly taken
t\\e
Umbrian
etc.),
castruo, kastruvuf,
^
^0.
237
Oscan Insmiptlons
2]
3
" If
any magistrate
have appointed the day for another
in a suit involving the death penalty or a fine, he must not hold
the assembly until he has brought the accusation four times in
the presence of the people without guile, and the people have
been advised of the fourth day. Four times, and not more than
five, must he argue the case with the defendant before he pronounces the indictment, and when he has argued for the last
time with the defendant he must not hold the assembly within
shall
thirty days from that day.
contrary to
this, if an}^
And
if
any one
shall
have done
fine, he
magistrate wishes to fix the
may, but only
for less than half the property of the guilty
person be it permitted."
The Roman procedure, as described in Cic. pro dome, 17, 46, Livy 26, 3,
followed closely except that, according to the usual understanding of
etc., is
the case (otherwise Lange, Tab. Bant., 65
at
Rome
ff.),
the interval of the trinundinum
occurred after the third preliminary hearing, the quarta accusatio being
immediately followed, by the decision of the comitia whereas at Bantia the
interval of thirty days (this was also a recognized interval at Rome for certain
classes of trials) was between the last hearing, which was the fourth or sometimes even the fifth, and the convocation of the comitia.
;
The op
toutad,
c), probably means the fourth day,
zico.,
that
the day for the fourth and (usually) final hearing, though trutum
is
1.
15
(of.
taken as 'definitum,
The
14, refers to the informal assembly, the contio.
1.
trutum
the die prodicta, Cic.
1.
is
also
fixed'.
4
"
When
the censors shall take the census of the people of
Bantia, whoever
and
his
a citizen of Bantia shall be rated, himself
is
property, according to the law under
which these
But the meaning 'in capita', 'for each person'
more appropriate (cf. in hominem a. II, CIL. VI 820).
In the other passage, where the word occurs among a series of objects which the god
is asked to preserve (Via 30 etc.), the meaning 'capita' is less attractive, and were
But it is possible to
it a question of this passage alone we should prefer 'lundos'.
take pecuo castruo together as 'pecuum capita', or else to assume that the word was
as 'in fundos', 'for each estate'.
(ef.
Livy
2, 33, 11, etc.)
is
also used for small animals, sheep, goats, etc., in contrast topecuo, large animals, kine.
meaning there is no nearer connection for trutum than Litli. tvirtas
'quartum' its explanation is simple (191, 4). Moreover the analogy
of the Roman quarta accusatio affords a strong presumption in favor of 'quartum',
even though the procedure is not precisely the same.
I
With
this
'firm', while as
238
[Nos. 2-
Oscan Inseriptions
censors shall have proposed to take the census.
And
if a.nj
one
and is convicted of it,
let him be scourged (?) in the assembly, under the magistracy of
the praetor, in the presence of the people, and let the rest of his
household, and all his property which is not rated, become public
fraudulently
fails to
come
to the census,
property without remuneration to him."
At Rome there was a formula census or lex censui censenda dicta. According to the lex lulia municipalis (CIL. I 206) the censors are instructed to find
Eomae ab eo,
poizad ligud etc. here).
each citizen had to appear in person (cf. suaepis censtom-en nei
out name, age, financial condition,
qui turn censum popidi acturus
At Rome,
too,
etc.,
erit,
ez formula census, quae
proposita
erit (cf.
cebnust here).
The penalty
excuse
(cf.
at
Rome
confiscation of his property.
and Livy
non-appearance at the census without sufficient
for
dolud mallud here) was death or slavery of the person and sale or
1,
Cf Valer. Max. 6,3, iet bona eius et ipsum vendidit
melu legis de incensis latae
.
44, 1 censu perfecto, quern maturaverat
cum vinculorum minis
mortisque,
.
.
The meaning
.
occurs also in the Curse of Vibia (no. 19),
probable than 'veneat'.'
is
of lamatir,
1.
21,
disputed, hut 'caedatur'
is
which
more
5
"
The
praetor, or
this, in case
if
there shall be a prefect at Bantia after
any one wishes
to
go
to
law with another before
them, or to make a forcible seizure, as if judgment had been
rendered, on these matters which are written of in these laws,
more than the ten succeeding days.
any one contrary to this shall prevent, the fine shall be 1000
sesterces.
And if any magistrate wishes to fix the fine he may
do so, but only for a fine involving less than half the property
shall not prevent one for
If
shall it be permitted."
The
construction
the beginning,
tlie
is
awkward.
clause suae
.
The subject
eizois refers to the prefect as well as to the praetor.
aserum compare pro ioudicatod
n.
of pruhipid
(1.
25)
is
fust being thrown in parenthetically.
[L.]
manum
Pr. at
Yet
With pru medicatud manim
iniect[i]o estod (CIL.
IX
782).
1 The translation 'veneat' (Bucheler) for the passage in the Vibia Curse was
thought to receive some support from the presence of ire7rp7)/x^vos in the Cnldian
Curses, but it is now recognized that this is not from 7riirpdo-/cai, but from wlfnrprjfu,
and nteans 'consumed with fever' (cf. Rh. M. 49, 39). Accepting the translation
'caedatur', lamatir may be connected with O.Bulg. lomiti' break', Eug. lame and
(colloquial) lam.
C£. Danielsson, Pauli's Altit. Stud. 3, 183.
239
Oscan Inscriptions
3]
6
"
No
one shall be praetor or censor of Bantia unless he has
been quaestor, nor shall any one be censor unless he has been
praetor.
And if any one shall be praetor, and
he shall
not become a tribune of the people after this. And if any one
,
made
shall be
tribune contrary to
tliis,
he shall be
made
so
wrongfully."
—
This section treats of the order of magistrates, which here is quaestor
censor, while at Rome it is usually quaestor
censor
praetor, though
praetor
—
—
—
sometimes the praetorship precedes the censorship as here; cf. Livy 41, 9, 11.
Except for the first sentence, the text is so fragmentary that the precise meaning
is entirely uncertain.
Inscriptions of Pompeii'
3-13.
Most
War,
Inscriptions on Public
Works, and Dedications
of these belong to the second century B.C.
None
is
later
than the
which Oscan ceased to be used in official inscriptions; and, on
the other hand, with the exception of no. 9, from a temple believed to belong to
the third century, there is probably none earlier than 200 b.c. Within these
limits there are no evidences of date beyond the forms of the letters, which
show, for example, that no. 3 is one of the earliest of this period, no. 4 one of
Social
now in the Naples Museum.
found near the Porta Stabiana. Conway no.
All of these inscriptions are
the latest.
3.
after
Road-makers'
tablet,
39,
V. PI. no. 28.
31. Siuttiis
a]idilis
t]tens
anam.
5
M. Suttius M.
M. W. Piintus M.
ant^nttram
Staf[ii-
Viu te[r]emnatust
X. i«ssu via Piimpaiiana
per.
ter-
emnattens perek. Ill ant kaila Iiiveis Meeilikiieis.
Ekassvi-
ass in£ via
Dekkvia-
Iiiviia ini
rim medikeis Pdmpaiianeis
10 serevkid imaden uupsens, iu-
dem
su^ aidilis pnifattens.
N. Pontius M.
f.
aediles probaverunt.
topographical matters cf especially Nissen, Pompejanische Studien,
For
Mau's Pompeii translated by Kelsey
2 ia[s]su impossible; here and
1
f.
viam terminaverunt usque ad pontem Stabianum. Via terminata est perticis
X. lidem viam Pompeianam terminaverunt perticis III usque ad
aedem lovis Milichii. Has yIas et viam loviam et Decurialem meddicis Pompeiani
auspicio ab imo fecerunt, iiaediles hanc
ekak viam terem[na-
.
and
(references are to the second edition, 1902).
in
1.
5 uncertain whether u or
ii,
but see 63,
u.
'
[Nos. 3-
Osoan Inscriptions
240
ff., and Mau, Pompeii, 184.
two roads, and these as well as two others they also
constructed or repaired under tlie direction of the meddix of the city. One
road, leading out from the Stabian gate where tlie inscription was set up, they
Cf. Nissen,
The
Stud., 531
Pomp.
aediles laid out,
The street leading
laid out at a certain width as far as the Stabian bridge.
from the same point into the city, and called, from its importance, the Via
Pompeiana (now known as the Strada Stabiana), they laid out at a certain
width as far as the temple or precinct of Jupiter Milichius. The Via lovia
was doubtless named from a temple of Jupiter, and the Via Decurialis from
some public building. The phrase viam terminare is not used in Latin, but the
reference is clearly to the laying out of the road, that is, marking off its exact
width, delimiting
it
(on the sides).
Viass
.
.
.
imad-en uupsens 'made from the
bottom up' corresponds to the Latin vias substruxerunt.
4. A tablet found on the site of what is believed to have been a palaestra.
Conway
no. 42,
no. 29.
v. PI.
V. Adiranus V. f. pecuniam quam
Pompeianae testamento declit, ea pecunia
mentud deded, eisak eitiuvad
V. Viinikiis Mr. kvaisstur Piimp- V. Vinicius 'Sir. f. quaestor Pompeianus domum banc conven5 aiians triibum ekak kiimbentus sententia faciendam
nieis tanginud lipsannam
dedit, idem probavit.
deded, isidum pnifatted.
V. Aadirans V. eitiuvam paam
vereiiai
iuventuti
Pumpaiianai tristaa-
Cf. Nissen, Pomp. Stud., 168 ff.
The quaestor had this building constructed from the money which V. Adiranus left by will to the Pompeian vereiia. This was probably an association of
young men devoted to athletic and military training like the Greek ephebes.
The word is best explained as a derivative with suffix -eiio- (253, 2) from a
*uero- defense' containing the same root as 0. veru 'portam', Goth, warjan
,
'
'ward off', etc. (15, 15), so that the original meaning would be 'defensive body'
but the military side of the association may have become
(cf. Germ. Landwehr)
;
entirely subordinate at the time of this inscription.
5.
Inscribed vmder a sun-dial found at the Stabian baths.
Conway no.
43,
V. PI. no. 30.
Mr. Atiniis Mr. kvaiss/ur
eitiuvad
|
multasikad
kdmbennieis tangi[n.]
With
1
aamanaifed.
eitiuvad mtiltasikad
Mr. Atinius j\Ir. f. quaestor
pecunia multaticia
eonventus sententia locavit.
and aragetud multas[lkud]
(no.
43)
compare
L. quaistores aire inoltatkod dederont (CIL. I 181).
*
The
spelling verehias, no. 30,
if
indeed this
a somewhat freakish variant of that seen in
preferring connection with O. Verehasiui.
is
vereiiai
the correct reading,
and not as
sufficient
I
regard as
ground for
241
Oscan Inscriptions
11]
6.
Apollo.
Stamped
Conway
U. Kamp[aniis
.
0. Campanius
kvaijsstur
kumbenn[ieis tanginud]
faciendum
quaestor
de stipe Dian{ae)
.
With
emendum
Conway
no. 44, v. PI. no. 34.
V. Popidius V. f. meddix tuticus
porticum banc faciendam
dedit, idem probavit.
tiiv.
deded^ isidu pnifattd.
Compare V. Popidius Ep.
X
.
X 3781).
passtata ekak lipsan.
of Pompeii (CIL.
loeavit.
to be supplied before <ips]annu.
a stone block with cornice.
V. Pupidiis V. med.
forum
is
compare L. portic{um)
[fajciendum coeraver[e (CIL.
On
f.
Apollinis pecunia
|
Doubtless a word for pavement
Appelluneis eitiu[vad
—
conventus [sententia]
Appelluneis eitiu[vad
lipsjannu aainan[aff]ed.
7.
in the temple of
on the margin of the pavement
in dots
no. 52, v. PI. no. 31.
f. q.
porticus faciendas coeravit, found in the
794).
8. On a mai'ble slab formerly attached to a piece of sculpture representing
a female head. Conway no. 45, v. PI. no. 35.
V. Pupidiis V.
V. Popidius V.
med.
meddix
tiiv.
aamanafied,
f.
tuticus
loeavit,
idem
isidu
probavit.
prufatted.
'
On
a block from the epistyle of a small building thought to be a wellhouse (JIau, 139 otherwise Nissen, 338). Conway no. 47, v. PI. no. 36.
9.
;
Ni. Trebiis Tr. med.
N. Trebius Tr.
tiiv.
10.
f.
meddix
loeavit.
aamanafied.
On a
small pedestal.
Conway
no. 48,
v. PI.
no. 36 a.
Mz. Avdiis Kli.
Mz. Audius
Dekis Seppiis
Decius Seppius Off.
IJpf.
11.
On a stone
f.
quaestores fecerunt.
kvaizstur upsens.
.
Cle.
slab.
Conway
no. 50, v. PI. no. 32.
Spurius Ma.
Sj^uriis Ma.
.
kjvaisstur
quaestor
kiijmparakineis
tajngin. aamanafied.
f.
consilii
sententia loeavit.
f
tuticus
Oscan Inscriptions
242
12.
On
a stone basis.
V. Sadiriis V.
13.
On
Conway
no. 53,
[Nos. 12-
v. PI.
no. 40.
V. Satrius V.
aidil.
a plaster
slab.
Conway
aedilis.
no. 59, v. PI. no. 62.
Ahvdiu Ni. akun. CXII
•
Formerly read ahvdiuni
f.
.
Audio N.
•
f.
an.
CXII
no interpretation being attempted. But the
Apparently we have to do with an epitaph, the
etc.,
mark of separation is clear. '
praenomen being lost.'-' For the
spelling of Ahvdiu see 61, 2, a,
The Eituns
14-18.
and 171,
3, a.
Inscriptions
These are painted in red on the outside walls of houses standing near
For their interpretation cf. Nissen, Pomp. Stud., 497 ff. Constreet-comers.
way, I.F. 3, 85 fi. Degering, Mitt. d. deutsch. archaol. Inst., rom. Abt., 13,
124 ff.
Mau, ibid. 14, 105 ff. Mau, Pompeii, 240 ff. The usual and more
probable view is that they are military notices, dating from the Social War,
;
;
;
;
when Pompeii was
besieged by Sulla (89 b.c).
It is
suggested that
and that these
the important streets were barricaded
many
of
inscriptions served as
guides to the soldiers, pointing out the shortest available route to their respecNos. 14-16 are near streets leading to the
tive stations along the city walls.
north wall, no. 17 is on a street leading to the western wall, while no. 18, unknown
until 1897, is near what at the time of the earthquake was a blind alley, but
which at an earlier period probably led through to the region of the "TrianguForum " near the south wall. The veru Sarinu of nos. 14, 15, is not the
Samian gate, but what is now known as the Herculauean gate. The buildings
mentioned in no. 18 were probably in the Triangular Forum, the temple of
Minerva being perhaps the well-known Doric temple at that place.
The phrase puf faamat means where (the officer named) is stationed' (for
lar
'
faamat
:
L. famulus, see 99, 2
annud (see 255, a)
barricaded streets
Sg.
'
iter' is
is
;
;
the officer's
home
is
command).
his
The amvi-
not simply 'way', but 'way around, detour' (to avoid the
see above).
For
eituns the
common
interpretation as
the most difficult to justify grammatically.
If the
form
is
Nom.
a noun
it is Nom. PI. of an -on- stem, meaning perhaps 'goers', that is 'patrols'.
But the author is now inclined to favor the old interpretation eunto', there
being no real difficulty in explaining the form as an Imperative (236, 2).
at all
'
14. Conway no. 60,
Eksuk amvianud eituns
v. PI. no. 47.
Hoc
circuito eunto
XII
portam
anter tiurri XII ini ver.
inter turrim
Sarinu, puf faamat
Sarinam, ubi habitat
Mr. Aadiriis V.
Mr. Atrius V.
1
^
to
et
f.
Dennison, Am. Jour, of Arch. 1898, 399 b, Buck, I.F. 12, 21.
Neither the published reports nor my owu recoUection of the inscription serves
confirm or refute the supposition that
it is
incomplete.
.
243
Oscan Inscriptions
19]
Conway
15.
no. 61, v. PI. no. 48.
Eksuk amviannud
Hoc
eit.
circuitu eunto
XII
anter tiurri XII ini
inter turrim
veru Sannu, puf
portam Sarinam, ubi
habitat Mr. Atrius V.
faamat Mr. Aadiriis V.
16
.
Conway
X
ini
Hoc
.
Conway
circuitu eunto
inter turrim
XI, puf
Hoc
eituns an[ter trjiibu
eunto inter
Ma. B^striMieis
Ma.
rf.
ini
circuitu
domum
Castricii et
Mr. Spurii L.
L.,
f.,
puf faamat
ubi habitat
V. SehsimbrMs L.
V. Sexembrius L.
18. Notizie degli soavi 1897,
rom. Abt, 13, 124
ubi
no. 63, v. PI. no. 49.
Eksuk amv[i]anud
Mr. Spuriieis
X et XI,
habitat T. Fisanius O.
faamajf T. Fisanis U.
17
f.
no. 62, v. PI. no. 50.
.Ek[s]uk a«/vianurf eitu[ns
anter tiurr]i
et
ff.,
LP.
12, 13
p. 465,
f.
Mitt. d. deutsch. arohaol. Inst.,
fi.
Hoc
Eksuk amviannud
eituns ampt tribud
tiiv. ampt Mener.
circuitu
eunto circum Villain
Publicam, circum Minervium.
Inscriptions of Capua
19.
The Curse
On
of Vibia
a lead plate about 8f by 3 in. found in 1876 near a tomb.
Conway no. 130, v. PI. no. 128.
the Naples Museum.
1
,
Now
Keri Arent[ikai manjafum pai
Cereri Ultrici mandavi, quae
pai [p]«* heriam suvam
quive vim suam,
legin[um suvam
cohortem suam adferat
afljafeirf
osores et malevolos
2 usurs inim malaks nistrus
in
propinquos
Pacio Clovatio Valaemae
Pakiu Kluvatiui^ Valamais^
p[uklui] antkadum. damia
filio.
occidionem,
damnum
I
1
(ef.
Final letter almost certainly
For Pakiu see 171, 3, a.
877).
i,
not i as usually read, so Dat. with nistrus
^ Read Valaimas,
244
Oscan Inscriptions
3 leginutn aflukad idik tfei
manafum
Ar[entikai
cohortem adferat, id tibi
Vibiae
ministrum reddat. Cereri Ultrici
(^mandavi) [Pacium Clovatium']
mandavi.
Vibiiai prebai
ampu[l]ulum da[da]d Keri
Pakim Kluvatiium]]
puklum inim
4 Valaimas
[Ko. 19
Valaemae
ulas
lamatir akrid eiSeis dunte
filium, et illius
Si nee reddiderit,
cohorti.
leginei svai neip dadid
caedatiir acriter eius
.
I
et glebis tundatur et
5 inim kaispatar i[nim]
krustatar svai neip avt
cruentetur.
svai tiium idik fifikus pust
si
Si nee, aut
tu id decreveris post
eis
I
6
pun kahad avt n
neip putiiad
avt
. . .
mum
cum
pid
svai
aut
per-
ia
7
I
,
si
quid
])erjicere
[incijnat
nee]
putiiad nip hu[n]truis nip
possit; nee inferis nee
supniis aisusis putiians
superis sacrificiis possint, quid-
pidum
ud/.
quam
putiians ufteis
.
.
[Pakiui Kluvatiiui]
8 Valaimas puklui
pun
I
menvum
nip
9 pai
I
humuns
Pacio Clovatio]
filio
;
cum
bivus karanter
nee minuere famem
[quoquam
eorum]
quae homines vivi vescuntur.
....
Guluh Pakis Kluvatiis
Omnino Pacius
Valaims^ puk turumiiad
Valaemae
f.
[Liberum
....
/
I
10 Vibiiai Akviiai svai
aflakus
puh
Pakim Kluvatiium
Valaimas puklui ^ supr
.
far
capiat nee possit edere
limu
pi
optati possint {proj^inqui)
[efficere
Valaemae
far
kahad nip putiiad edum
11
incipiat aut
nee possit, quandoque incipiat,
punum kahad
Clovatius
torqueatur.
sit]
Vibiae Aquiae sive
detuleris Pacium Clovatium
Valaemae filium supra
inim tuvai leginei inim
et tuae cohorti et
sakrim svai puh aflakus
hostiam, sive attuleris
^
Kead Valaimas.
'
Read puklum.
Osean Inscriptions
No. 19]
huntrus teras huntnis
a.
.
.[PaMm
12 Valaimais^
infra terraw infra
KluvatiiumJI
puklu^ avt Keri
.
tus
Valaemae
filium aut Cereri
.
.
.
I
Cf. Biicheler,
Pascal,
1878);
Pacium Clovatium]
cohorti
trutas
.
.
.
[iyBevoveo)
Ultrici aut illius
Aret[ikai] avt ulas
leginei
245
La
Rh. M. 33,
1
ff.
;
Bugge, Altitalische S'tudien (Christiania,
tavola osca di esecrazione (Naples,' 1894).
inscriptions in general
cf.
the convenient
summary
On
the curse-
by Battle,
Wiinsch, Defixionum
of contents
Proceed. Amer. Phil. Assoc. 20, LIV, and especially
tabellae Atticae (with additions in Rli. il. 55).
This inscription, as well as the following and also no. 40, belongs to a class
numerous examples among Greek and Latin
of magical curses of which there are
Most of them, including the three Oscan, are vn-itten on thin lead
which were rolled up and placed in graves, in the belief that they gained
access thus to the infernal deities invoked.
They are written carelessly and
Sometimes the natural order of words is
often with intentional obscurity.
changed, or a meaningless jumble of letters inserted. The curse is sometimes
against an unknown person who has committed a wrong, but oftener one or
more individuals are expressly named. Sometimes the cause of the curse is
inscriptions.
plates,
The curse may
given, e.g. theft, cheating, assault, infidelity, a lawsuit, etc.
.".
be conditional, "if so-and-so does not (e.g. return a stolen object), may he
The introduction in Latin inscriptions is usually mando' " commendo' ', " devoveo", "dedico", or a like word, followed by "diis inferis", "manibus inferis",
or the name of some particular infernal deity. The punishments suggested are
.
.
'
'
'
,
various, sometimes merely incapacity to eat, talk, or accomplish anything, but
generally death with
The person
all
sorts of tortures.
add a clause
which shall avert from himself or herself any possible evil incidental to the curse.
So frequently, in Greek inscriptions, ^iwl 51 Stria or ifwl di KaBapov.
Owing
pretation of
curse
who
is
uttering the curse often takes the precaution to
fragmentary character of our inscription, no complete interbut the general trend is clear. The author of the
to the
possible,
it is
Vibia,
and
its
object Pacius Clovatius, and incidentally his relatives,
are also her enemies
(1.
2
;
for usurs inim malaks another intei-pretation
worthy of consideration is 'mulieres et liberos', connecting usurs with L. wx.or
and malaks with L. mollis). The appeal is to Ceres Ultrix and her cohort of
spirits (cf. dvLepot
.
.
.
Adfiarpi, KoiJp^, IlXoirrwci, $€ots rots irapa Adp.arpL HiratTL Kal
irda-an, CoUitz, 3536).
In
pose, 'in order that she
may
1.
1 pai
addition of the masculine pui
2
probably introduces a relative clause of purand her cohort upon
.'(?).
The
direct her force
is
to be
Kead Valaimas.
.
compared with Latin
*
si
deus
Read puklum.
.
si dea.
246
Oscan Inscriptions
The cause
a slave
tins to
(1.
of the curse
probably a theft, the object stolen being perhaps
is
If the object is
3).
be scourged
not returned
(for lamatir see p. 238)
and krastatar uncertain
kaispatar
[Nos. 19-
;
(1.
4)
Vibia wishes Pacius Clova^
and tortured
for the forms see 238,
(precise
c).
But
meaning of
if it is
other-
When he
So 11. 6-9.
either undertakes to
may he be powerless, when he undertakes it, or if he
wishes to accomplish anything, may he be unable to nor shall (his relatives ?)
avail him at all by sacrifices to either the infernal deities or those of the upper
regions.
When he takes food, may he not be able to eat nor allay his hunger
by anything which men eat. In every way may Pacius Clovatius be tortured."
But no harm must come to Vibia, in whichever way the curse is effected (11. 10 f.).
The entire left-hand margin of the plate is broken off, so that the amount
that is missing from the end of each line can only be inferred from restorations.
But Pascal's restoration of Pakim Kluvatiium after Ar[entikai in 1. 3 is well-nigh
certain.
For wherever the text is complete Valaimas puklum (or its variant) is
preceded by this name (so in 11. 2, 9, 10). Bucheler, who restored 1. 3 differently, thought that not over ten or eleven letters were missing.
The inscription has no double consonants (note Keri = Keni, no. 45), no 1,
and probably no li (if it had V, the dot is no longer visible). This, together with the
style of the letters, shows that it is to be ranked among the earlier inscriptions,
though not so old as no. 21 (contrast aisusis, 1. 7, with luisarifs, no. 21), and
there is no good reason for not dating it well back in the third century c.c.
wise decreed, she will be satisfied
if
he
is
incapacitated.
'
'
,
;
20.
the Naples
1
5
On a
lead plate found in the same place as the preceding.
Museum.
Conway
Steni Kliun. Virriis
Stenius Clum. Verrius
Tr.
Tr.
.
apiu Vlrriiis
Plarius Bivellius
IJppiis Helleviis
Oppius Helvius
Lucius Octavius
LuviMs Uhtavis
Statius Gavius nee fari nee
6 Statiis Gaviis nep fatium nep
7
dicere possint.
|
LuvMs Uhtavis Nuvellum
Velliam
|
8 nep
deikum nep fatium
9 nep
memnim
heriiad.
nep lilam
in
Verrius
Plasis BiveUis
deikum putians.
Now
no. 131, v. PI. no. 129.
piitiad
sifei
|
Lucius Octavius Novellum
Velliam (reddat. Sinon,)
nee dicere nee fari possit,
nee
monumentum
nee ollam
sibi
capiat.
With the phrase nep fatium nep deikum pitlans compare nee loqui nee sermonare poasit in a Latin curse (CIL. I 818). Since praenomina in -iis are entirely
irregular (174), one is tempted to read 11. 3-6 in columns (as Conway does for
11.
3-4), that
is,
Plasis IJppiis, Ldvikis Statiis, etc.
But against
this is Liivkis
.
20]
tjhtavis in
1.
In
7.
name, hut it
an omission.
is
11.
7-8 Nuvellum Velllam
21-34.
ff.;
Conway,
Of these
is
without
much doubt a proper
impossible to understand the construction without assuming
Cf. especially Bucheler,
45, 161
247
Osean Inscriptions
.
Ital.
The
Dial. 101
inscriptions,
lovilae-Dedications
Rh. M.
39, 316
f.,
43, 128
ff.,
557
ff.,
44, 321
ff.,
fiE.
some are cut
in blocks or thick slabs of coarse tufa
photograph at end of book), while others are stamped on terracotta tiles.
Many of the tiles bear the same inscription on both sides (nos. 23, 24, 25), and
one of the tufa blocks is also inscribed on both sides (no. 31); while many of
the tufa blocks belong in pairs which stood side by side, with inscriptions refer(see
ring to the same dedicators and differing only in some details (nos. 27-28, 29-30,
Most
32-33).
of the inscriptions contain the
of the object dedicated.
word
diuvila-, idvlla-, as
the
name
This seems to be connected with the stem of L. luppiter,
and in one inscription (no. 25) the iovilae are dedicated to Jupiter
is also mention of loviae or Jupiter festivals (no. 29).
It was,
then, in all probability the technical name for some well-known and established
Jupiter ofiering,
of just what nature we cannot tell.
From the expression
'this iovUa', 'these iovilae', we might assume that the stone was either itself
the iovila, or else a pedestal for the iovila, which in that case would perhaps be
But the terra-cotta tiles could not be pedestals, and moreover
a, small statue.
the inscriptions on some of them seem to point to the iovilae as objects near by
lovis (857,
riagius
;
5),
there
—
(nos. 21, 26).
The
iovilae
were dedicated by individuals
(nos. 22, 25, 26, 32-33),
bers of the same family (nos. 27-28), or of the
Many of
same gens
by mem-
(nos. 21, 29-30, 34).
the inscriptions are accompanied by various devices which are undoubt-
edly heraldic emblems or coats of arms. Often the festivals or periods at which
the iovilae were dedicated are mentioned. The pfimperlas were probably festi(cf. U. pumpetlas Xn, II b 2
origiand of these some were called Fisian and others Martian
(nos. 27-28), apparently from the divinity in whose honor they were held (for
So too there were Fisian
Fiisiais cf. U. Fisio- beside Fiso '*Fiso, deo Fidio').
Ides (no. 21) and Martian Ides (no. 29). Other festivals are the loviae (no. 29,
vals of certain societies or family groups
nally groups of
;
five),
also 24) and, probably, the VesuUiae (nos. 26, 34).
Some festivals were celebrated
with a banquet, others with a sacrifice (contrast kerssnais and sakriss, no. 29,
and kerssnasias, no. 27, with sakrasias, no. 28).
Most of these inscriptions, if not all, belong to the third century b.c. The
mention of a meddix precludes a later date than the capture of Capua by the
Romans in 211 B.C. Nos. 21-24, which lack the i and 6, belong to the beginning
end of the fourth century. No. 21 with its Dat.-Abl.
one of the very earliest Oscan inscriptions, barring coin-legends.
The other numbers have the letters i and (i, but they are used with great carelessness, and, moreover, the reading is often uncertain.
of the third or perhaps the
PI. Inisarifs is
Oscan Inscriptions
2-18
Conway
21.
[Nos. 21-
.
no. 101, v. PI. no. 130.
Diuvilam Tirentium
*Iovilam Terentiorum
Magiium sulum muiniliain
Magiorum omnium communem
Fisiis idibus lusoriis
Fisiais eiduis luisarifs
It is altogether
Ea dextra
sacrabit.
liuk destrst.
sakrvist.
probable that
L. *lusaribiis, though this connection
is
rejected
by
the lovila at the festival of the Fisian Ides, which
the same as to consecrate with games'.
'
est.
luisarifs is related to L. lUdu, lusus, as if
is
Biicheler.
To
'consecrate
celebrated with games'
is
Cf the consecration with sacrifices and
.
with banquets in no. 29.
Conway
22.
Ek.
diuvil.
sakruvit
6.
Conway
Hanc *iovilam
Ofelli Saedii
sacratinpostera(consecratione?).
no. 105, v. PI. no. 141.
*Quincuriae postremae
Clovatiorum.
*Quineuriae postremae
Kluvatiium.
Clovatiorum.
Conway
Kluva
Kluv
.
.
.
.
.
.
Diuvia
25.
Ekas
no. 103, v. PI. no. 147.
Clovatiorum
.
.
.
damuse
loviae
.
.
Clovatiorum
.
.
.
.
.
.
loviae
.
Conway
iiivilas
no. 108, v. PI. no. 138.
Minnieis
Hae
luvei
Flagiui stahint.
6.
|
Pum^rias pustm[as
damu
u..
no. 139.
Kluvatiium.
Diuvia
h.
v. PI.
Saidiias
Pumperias pustm[as
24.
a.
I
pustrei.
|
23.
a.
no. 102,
Upfaleis
|
*iovilae lovi
Flagio stant.
|
Minii Caesillii
Eiaisillieis
Minateis ner.
Minati
Minieis Kaisillieis
Minii Caesillii
Minateis ner.
stahint.
Minati
|
ekas iuvilas luvei Flagiui
|
f.
f.
principis
principis
hae *iovilae lovi Flagio
Stant.
249
Oscan Inscriptions
28]
Flagiui
probably related to L. fiagro and so to be compared with such
is
epithets of Jupiter as Fulgur, Fulgurator, Fvlguralis, Fulmen, Fulminaris (Carter,
de deoruru Romanorum cognominibus, p. 44). Whether ner. is an abbreviation
of a cognomen such as Nero, or of a title (cf. mi ner 'quattuorrir') is uncertain,
but the latter is more probable.
Conway
26.
no. 109. V. PI. Tio. 134 a.
Tr. Virriieis Ken-
Tr. Verrii Ceii-
ssurineis ekas
sorini hae
iuvilas tris eh-
*iovilae tres
erectae sunt
peilatasset Vesulliais.
suUiis.
Fertalis
Ve-
*Fertales
Gtaflatasset
statutae sunt
Mi. Blussii(eis) Mi. m. t
Mi. Blossii JNIi.
Nessimas
Proximae stant
staiet
f in
.
*ineddicia tutica.
portae in luco.
veruis Wvkei.
It is not entirely clear whether fertalis is used substantively of certain
ceremonies celebrated with cakes, being then in the Nom. PI. and subject of a
new sentence, or as an adjective agreeing with VesuUiais. The spelling -is, not
-is, would be more surprising in the latter case than in the former (see 178, 7).
Conway
27.
Eb..
iiihil.
inim
Sp. Ka|//meis
fratnim in«i|nik.
I
5 est Fiisiais
prali
pas
no. 115, v. PI. no. 131.
1
piimperiais
Mamerttiais
set.
|
|
Conway
[iiivi]! [ek.
|
|
Kaliivieis
mrfimk.
quae prae ilartiis
*Cenariae
L. Pettii in *meddicia
Fiisiais pum|periais
[*iovila haec Sp.J Calovii
et fratrum
communis
est Fisiis *quincuriis
I
pas pr|ai Mamerttiajis
set.
communis
est Fisiis *quincuriis
no. 116, v. PI. no. 132.
Sp.J
inilm fratr«Tn
5 est
et fratrum
fuerunt.
10 fufens.
28.
*iovila Sp. Calovii
sunt.
Kerss«|asias
L. Pett£e»|s medd»kia»'
Haec
Sakrasia!s L.
10 Pettieis melddikkiai fuflens.
quae prae Martiis
sunt.
*Sacrariae L.
Pettii in *meddicia fuerunt.
250
Oscan Inscriptions
Conway
29.
no. 113, v. PI. no. 133.
IJpU. Vi. Pak.
Opilli Vibii Pacii
Tantrnnaium
Tantemeiorum
*iovilae sacran-
i«vi/as sa^ran-
nas etd««s
6 mertt«»ls.
dae idibus Mar-
MaPu«
fust, Iwviass
Cum
tiis.
meddix Capuanus
medd/s ka.pv ad-
me-
erit,
dioximas
sstmass ta/rf
hostiis sa-
10 kraf/V, avt
crato, at
ultiumam ker-
ultimam
ssnais.
nis.
For the reading of
made
11.
6-9,
cf.
I.F. 12, 17
Nothing satisfactory can be
out of the word between messimass and sakiiss.
30.
Conway
no. 114,
v. PI.
no. 134.
Opilli Vibii Pacii
Tantninai«j«
Tantemeiorum
mvil. sakrann.
*iovilae sacrandae
*quincuriis
Piimperiais
5 sull
soil
Cum
piin medd. ^is
meddix quis
iuventutis
veiehias
hostia
fust, sakrid
erit,
sakrafir.
sacrato.
31.
.
.
Conway
art
no. 117, v. PI. no. 135.
...
ka5[it damsenjn-
decet
quae fiunt
ias pas fl/et
pustrei iuklei
5 eehiianasiim,
10
fi.
ce-
Upil. Vi. Pak.
.
ad-
lovias me-
fud sakriss sa-
a.
[Nos. 29-
in postera coiisecratione
emittendarum,
avt sakrim
at hostiam
fakiiad kasit
faciat decet
medik^.
in *meddicia tutica
tiivtik.
Kapv. adpud
Capuana quoad
fiiet.
fiunt.
261
Osoan Inscriptions
36]
ii&t
*meddicio
pag. wtedikid
5
tiivtik. daiV.
tutieo
sakraitir b&sit
sacretur decet
damsennias
pas
quae fiunt in postera
emittendarum
fiiet piistr.
i«klei vehiian.
consecratione
medik. minive.
in *meddicio minore.
kersnazias.
*cenariae.
What kind
;
meant by damsennias is not
though the word (with damuse, no. 24) is very likely connected with
L. damium, name of a sacrifice to Bona Dea, who was called Damia and Damiatrix.
Minive in b 8 is perhaps an abbreviated form (Loc. Sg. for *ininivei ?)
from a stem *miniuvii-, as if L. *minuo-, with iv for iuv (31, 6). Was there a
minor meddix' in contrast to the meddix tuticus' ? The second letter of avt,
a 6, is e corrected to v. In eehiianasum, a 5, beside veWian. b 7, the error is
almost certainly In the second form, though some assume the opposite.
of ofierings or celebrations are
clear,
'
'
,
32.
Sepis
Faler.
Conway no. 106,
pumpe.
Helevi
I
|
|
v. PI.
no. 136.
Seppius Helvius *quiiicuriis
|
ifivil. de.
Falerniis *iovilani dedit
1
Verrii in *meddicia.
Virriieis medikia[i].
33.
Conway
Sepieis Heleviieis
no. 107, v. PI. no. 137.
Seppii Helvii sum.
sum.
Mi. Annii in *meddicia
Mi. Anni|iei(s) medikjldai
tuv.
I
iuvilam
i
pnifts
tutica *iovilam probaverunt
|
pumper a
*quincuriae
Falenia
Falerniae.
s.
The same
Conway
34.
Viriium
s serves for the final of the last
|
two words.
no. 110, v. PI. no. 142.
Vesuliais
|
deivinais.
Verriorum Vesulliis
divinis.
Other Capuan Inscriptions
35.
Painted epitaph.
Conway
no. 134, v. PI. no. 156.
Conway
no. 135, v. PI. no. 157.
Ofellus pater Minii
Upfals patir Miinieis.
36.
Painted epitaph.
Upfals Salaviis Minies.
f.
Ofellus Salvius Minii
f.
252
Oscan Inscriptioits
sum.
Vibis
I
%. PI.
l-3(i.
nos. 161-162.
^'ibius Smintius
\
Conway
Gold finger-ring.
no. 133.
v. PI.
no. 165.
Vibius Orfius.
Urufiis.
Tliis
was formerly read upside down as
39.
Small terra-cotta object of uncertain character,
perMum
|
sum
piiiieh
See footnote,
.
Cumae
.
Arafiis Vibis.
.
cuius
no. 164
v. PI.
a.
sum ?
p. 145.
IxscEiPTiONS FROM
40.
sum.
Vibius Smintius.
Vibis Smintiis.
38.
no.
Vibius Smintius
Vibi[s] Smintiis
Vibis Smintiis
b.
Conway
Painted epitaph.
37.
a.
[Xos. 37-
Other Campanian Towsts
Several fragments of a lead plate in the possession of
(?).
to have come from Cumae.
It is evidently of
same character as nos. 19-20 from Capua. The portion of the text given
here is made up of two of the larger fragments. Conway no. 137 c, f, g, v. PI.
the Naples iluseum
and believed
the
no. 119
V (where the
fragments are united).
[Upis?] Mut[ti]m[s
[Gnaijvs Fuvfdis
.
Ma
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
,
.
Dekis Rahiis Maraheis
niir,
kulupu
Decius Raius Marae
culpa (eius
jDkuva Rahiis Upfalleis,
Raius Ofelli
DeMsHereiisDekkieisSaipinaz,
Decius Herius Deeii
Maras
]\Iaras
Blaisiis
Muttillieis,
10 Dekkieis Heriieis
f.,
f. Saepinas
Rubrius, Maras Blaesius
Marae
Marah[ei]s,
Dekkieis Raliiieis, Uppiieis
princeps,
f.,
3Iarius Raius Papi
Maras
f.
est),
Marahis Rahiis Papeis,
Rufriis,
,
Decius Bottius,
Dekis Buttis,
5
[Oppius] Mutilius
Gnaeus Fufidius
f.,
Deeii Rail, Oppii
Mutilii,
akkatus inim
trstus
Deeii Herii advocati et
testes
Buflus inim eisunk uhftis
omues
sullu>» [sjullas.
omnium omnes.
et
eorum voluntates
253
Oscan Inscriptions
44]
The akkatus Inim trstus, Correctly explained by Skutsch (B.B. 23, 100) as
'advocati et testes', shows that the occasion of this imprecation was a lawsuit.
"ueo illi hanc litem vinoere possint
sic nee advocati eorom eo[s
defjendere (non) possint," from a Latin curse (Rh. M. 55, 241 ff.).
Cf.
On
Herculaneum.
41.
Museum.
the Naples
Conway
a marble table intended for offerings.
L. Slabiis L.
L. Stlabius L.
Aukil
f.
Herentatei Herukinai
Veneri Erycinae
pniffed.
posuit.
42.
|
On a
Nola.
Now
block of stone said to have been found under the ruins
in the Naples
Museum.
Nijumsis Heirennis Niumsieis
Ka
.
.
.
I
Perkens Gaaviis
Perkedne[is
.
.
.]
|
meddiss
degetasius ara^e^[ud
43.
Nola.
Aucilus
meddix tuticus
meddiss tdvtiks
of a temple.
in
Veneris sum.
a. Herentateis siim.
b.
Now
no. 87, v. PI. no. 117.
On
.
.
.
Conway
no. 93, v. PI. no. 124.
Numerius Herennius Numerii f.
Ca
Percennus Gavius
.
.
.
,
Percenni
f
.
.
.
.
meddices
*decentarii argento ....
a block of stone, possibly an
altar.
Conway
no. 94, v. PI.
no. 125.
Paakul MuluMis Marai.
Paculus Mulcius Mar.
meddis
meddix *decentarius argento
|
degetasis aragetud
multaticio.
inultas[ikud.
44.
v. PI.
f.
Incised on the inside of a glazed plate.
Suessula.
Conway
no. 97,
no. 175.
Minis Beriis Anei upsatuh
sent Tiianei.
|
Minius Berius Anei. operati
sunt Teani.
The third letter in the second word is a peculiar character which is read
by some as 1. The third word seems to be an abbreviation for another name,
making up the plural subject of upsatuh sent, used here with active meaning.
254
Oscan Inscriptions
Inscriptions of
A
Now
of
Agnone
small bronze tablet (about 11 by OJ inches), inscribed on both sides.
in the British
Museum.
Conway
Status pus set htirtin
Kerriiin
EvMiii
:
Vezkei statif
statif,
Kerri statif
Futrei Kerriiai statif
Ammai
no. 175, v. PI. no. 200.
(Di) qui erecti sunt in luco
Vetusci statua,
Euclo statua, Cereri statua,
Cereali
:
Genetrici Cereali statua,
Interstitae statua,
5 Anterstatai statif
Kerriiai statif
Ammae
Cereali statua,
Liganakdikei Entrai statif
Lumpis Cerealibus
Leg
dici Interae
Anafriss Kerriiiiis statif
Imbrihus Cerealibus statua,
Diumpais Kerriiais
10
Samnium and the Frentani
The Dedicatory Tablet
45.
[No. 45
Maatuis Kerriiuis
statif
statif
-
.
statua,
statua,
Matis Cerealibus statua,
Diiivei Verehasiiii statif
lovi Versori statua,
Diiivei Regaturei statif
lovi Rectori statua,
Hereklui Kerriiiii statif
Herculi Cereali statua,
Patanai Piistiai statif
Pandae Fidiae
15 Deivai Genetai statif.
Aasai purasiai
statua,
Divae Genitae statua.
In ara igniaria
saahtiim tefunim alttrei
crematio sancta in altera
putereipid akenei
quoqiie
sakahiter.
sacrifice tur.
20 Fiuusasiais az hiirtum
sakarater.
Pemai
Ammai
Kerriiai statif
Kerriiai statif
Fluusai Kerriiai statif
25 Evkliii Paterei statif.
anno
Floralibus ad
lucum
sacratur.
Pernae Cereali statua,
Ammae
Cereali statua,
Florae Cereali statua,
Euclo Patri statua.
:
Oscan Inscriptions
No. 46]
255
Arae hae exstant
Aasas ekask eestint
hiirtiii
luco:
Vezkei
Vetusci,
Evkliii
Euclo,
30 Fuutrei
Genetrici,
Anterstatai
Interstitae,
Kern
Cereri,
Ammai
Ammae,
Diumpais
Lumpis,
Leg
35 Liganakdikei Entrai
.
.
dici Interae
Kerriiai
Cereali,
Anafriss
Imbribus,
Maatiiis
Matis,
lovi Versori,
Diiivei Verehasiu
lovi Pio Rectori,
40 Diuvei Piihiui Regaturei
Herekliii Kerriiui
Herculi Cereali,
Patanai Piistial
Deivai Genetai.
Pandae Fidiae,
Divae Genitae.
Aasai purasiai
In ara igniaria
crematio sancta
45 saahtiim tefiirum
alttrei piitereipid
in alter
akenei.
anno.
Hiirz Dekmanniiiis stait.
Lucus *Decumaiiiis
Cf. especially
The
Mommsen,
Unterit. Dial., 128
quo que
stat.
£f.
inscription contains an inventory of the statues (A)
and
altars (B) in
a sacred grove devoted to the worship of rural divinities. Kerrlifl-, which is
used as an epithet of several of the divinities and of the grove itself, does not
mean simply 'pertaining to Ceres', though it is translated 'Cerealis' for conIt must have a wider sense, 'pertaining to the powers of generation',
venience.
such as were Ceres and Cerrus, and might also be translated (with Mommsen)
'Genialis', since Genius was originally, like Cerrus, a personification of the
power of generation.
Corresponding to the Floralia mentioned in
Dekmanniiiis of
or Saturnalia.
(159, a),
1.
48 the
name
The phrase
must mean
of a
December
1.
20,
festival, like
alttrei piitereipid akenei,
we probably have
the
in case akenei
'in every other year' (see 200, 2, a).
in
Roman Consualia
is
'year'
Otherwise
it
is
256
at each of the
'
two festivals', referring to the Floralia and the Decumania. In
means '(the gods) who are set up, i.e. honored with statues'.
status pus set
1
1.
[Nos. 45-
Oscan Inscriptions
Odes
Cf. Hor.
This
4, 1, 20.
the earliest carefully written inscription of any size in the fully
is
developed alphabet and, judging from the style of the letters, must be at least
a century earlier than the Cippus Abellanus. We may take 250 b.c. as a conservative date.
46.
Bovianum Vetus.
Nv. Vesullialis Tr. m.
t.
Conway
|
On
47.
aikdafed.
I
v.
hoc templum
ad Bovianum
ekik sakaralkliim
Biivalianud
no. 171,
PI. no. 189.
Nv. Vesullieius Tr.
the last line, see 61, 3,
and 264,
meddix tuticus
f.
decrevit.
3.
Bovianum Vetus. On fragments of a cornice.
Conway no.
174, v. PI.
no. 190.
Cn. Staius Mh.
Gn. 5taiis Mh. Tafidins
metd.
48.
t.
dadikatted.
|
Bovianum Vetus.
Conway
inim ^nifatted.
|
49.
.
.
d
.
d pestliim upsann[uin]
Staatiis L. Klar
.
p?]i<rtam
.
-
.
.
.
.
-
upam
liis
.
d Safinim sak
iak
liin
in]im keenzstur
.
Conway
.
.
Statius L.
.
templum faciendum
no. 169,
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
So much
.
.
.
.
PI. no. 188.
portam
.
.
quam
ipse
.
at posterius
donavit fan
fiis
sami
is lost
.
.
.
.
sac
.
.
.
.
.
idem
.
.
.
.
et
.
.
.
Samnium
earn un
Maii Mareii
.
.
.
v.
f.
et censor(es?)
.
.
Clar
.
.
a]vt piistiris esidu
10 l?]ufrikunuss fif
meddix
.
.
.
leigiiss
.
no. 173, v. PI. no. 193.
.
p]aam essuf limbw
djuunated
.
....
5 Mjaiieis Maraiieis
i]nim
.
Bovianum Vetus.
.
.
dedit et probavit.
Conway
Bovianum Vetus.
.
50.
.
tuticus faciendam
tuv[tik]s tipsannatjt
deded
no. 170, v. PI. no. 192.
Stenius
meddiss
Stew
Tafidinus
f.
meddix tuticus dedicavit.
.
.
liberigenos
.
that no certain restoration can be made.
.
.
.
.
'
257
Oscan Inscriptions
58]
51. Molise.
Conway
no. 163,
v. PI.
no. 185.
Bn. Betitius Bn.
Bn. Betitis Bn.
meddix
meddiss pniffed.
On
52. Aesernia.
a gold ring.
Conway
no. 167, v. PI. no. 187.
Stenis Kalaviis
Stenius Calvius
Anagtiai Diiviiai
Angitiae Diae
dunum
donum
deded.
53. Near Agnone.
f.
posuit.
dedit.
Conway no.
About the neck of a round pedestal.
176,
no. 201.
V. PI.
Mz. Hortius Cm.
Mercidi donum.
Mz. Hurtiis Km.
Her. diiniim.
f.
Her. for Hereklfli or Herentatel ?
Conway
54. Macchia di Valfortore.
.
.
.
ras Futre[is
Known
.
only from a copy.
55. Saeplnum.
Conway
no. 162, v. PI. 180.
templum Matris
sakarajAlum Maatreis
The
.
last
no. 164,
.
Genetricis
word appears as
t. PI.
Futre.e.
no. 182.
Quis tu?
pis tiu
glans
iiv kiiru
Baeti
piiiiu Baiteis
cuia?
Aadiieis Awfii/eis.
Adii Aedini.
on an oval stone and is possibly an inscribed missile like the Roman
We have then a question Who art thou and whose missile ? '
and the answer "(I am the missile) of Baetus Adius." But llv is hopeless and
This
is
glandes plumbeae.
kiiru is
' •
without known connection.
Conway
56. Aufidena.
Pk. De. Pk.
eitiv.
siivad
57.
Conway
Fiml. ups.
Pc. Decius Pc.
pecunia
upsed.
Mitl. Melius
no. 177, v. PI. no. 199.
Mh.
f.
sua
fecit.
no. 181, v. PI. no. 203.
|
Mitulus Mettius Mh.
Fimulus
fecit.
f.
258
Oscan Inscriptions
Conway
58. Near Histonium.
Kaal. Hiisidiis Gaav
Viibis tjhtavis iJf
kenzsur part
.
.
.
.
.
.
no. 190,
[Nos. 59-
v. PI.
no. 204.
Cal. Hosidius Gavii
.
f.
Vibius Octavius Of.
.
f.
censores patraverunt.
.
On
59. Near Histonium.
the bottom of a bronze head.
Conway no.
191,
V. PI. no. 206.
Iiiveis
I
lovis Liberi.
Luvfreis.
60.
Conway
no. 194, v. PI. no. 208.
Pacius Tintirius.
Pakis Tintiriis.
61.
Anxanum ?
On
a bronze tablet of peculiar shape.
Conway
no. 193,
T. PI. no. 209.
luventutis Lucanatis
Vereias Luvkanateis
—
aapas kaias Palaniid.
The evidence
the territory
way
p. 210.
town
Pallano.
Pallauum and a district called Lucania in
of tlie Frentani is given by Jlommsen, Unterit. Dial. p. 169, ConThe first two words of 1. 2 are wholly obscure.
for a
called
Inscriptions of Lucania, Bruttium, and
62. Messana.
Conway
no.
1, v. PI.
no.
Messana
1.
Stenius Calinius Statii
Mopa?
TLofiTTTie'; Ntv/AcrSt7jt9
f.
Maras Pontius Numeiii
f.
meddices fecerunt
eivUfJi,
TCOfTO MafiepTivo
ATTTreWovvrji craKopo.
et civitas
Mamertina.
Apollini sacra
(est).
made up from two fragments, and an early copy from which
are supplied the letters at the beginning of the lines.
The Mamertines were of
Campanian origin.
The last word is probably Nom. Sg. F. or Nom. PI. N., 'is'
or 'are' being understood. But possibly it is Nom. Sg. F. agreeing with rwfTo.
The
text
63.
On
is
bricks in the
museum
Maixepnvovfji.
at Messana.
Conway
no. 2,
64. Bronze plate found in Monteleone (Bruttium).
Conway
no. 4.
Aiovfrei fepcropei ravpofi.
v..
PI. no. 2.
Mamertinorum.
lovi Versori taurum.
no. 5, v.
PL
259
Osean Inscriptions
80]
unknown provenance, now
65. Bronze helmet of
Palermo. Conway no. 6, v.
PI. no.
Tpe^i<; S. Seo-Tie? SeSeT.
66. Bronze helmet of
in the
museum
of
19.
Trebius S.
J'estius dedit.
f.
unknown provenance, now
at Vienna.
Conway
no. 7, V. PI. no. 18.
1,TreSi<;
MafiepeKte';
Spedius Mamercius
avaSaKer.
Saepinus dedicavit.
1,anriv<:
For the value
two
of the character S in these last
inscriptions, see 24,
6.
Coins
Of the numerous examples
may
serve as
av<7K\cv..,
c) avcr-
of coin-legends the following
specimens.
67. Aquilonia(?).
Akudunniad.
68. Atella.
Aderl.
69. Auscxilum.
a) avtvaKXi.,
b)
K\a.
70. Capua.
Kapv.
71. Compulteria.
a)
72. Fistelia.
a) Fistelu,
Kupeltemum,
reverse
73. Frentrum.
h)
Kupeltemum.
h) Fistluis,
'Ma/J.epTlvov/ji,.
75. Lucania.,
AovKavofx,.
76. Nuceria Alfaterna.
Nuvkrinum Alafatemum.
Teanum
Sidicinum.
78. Teate.
(piareXia,
Frentrei.
74. Messana.
77.
c)
Fistluis.
Tianud Sidikinud.
Tiiatium.
79. Italia (coins of the Social War).
a) G. Paapii G. Mutil, reverse
b) G.
Paapi G., reverse Mutil
embratur.
f.
Mutilus
G. Papius G.
f.
— Mutilus
imperator.
80. Saranium (coins of the Social War).
G. Mutil, reverse Safinim.
—
G. Papius G.
Viteliii.
G. Mutilus
— Samnium.
Italia.
^
[Val-
Iguvinian Tables
260
UMBRIAN INSCRIPTIONS
THE IGUVINIAN TABLES
Seven bronze tablets, varying from about 16 by 12 inches to 25 by 15 inches,
found at Gubbio, the ancient Iguvium, in 1444. Tables I-IV and Va-V b 7 are
See also
in the native alphabet, V b 7-18 and VI, VII, in the Latin alphabet.
8, 9,
and below,
p.
309; for the bibliography, see pp. xiii-xvi.
V
A Esuk
frater Atiiefiur
umasier
plenasier
eitipes
pumpe
I
habia
6 si
pife
T. Castrucii T.
Sakreu
7 sis.
pure
tefte,
eroantur
8 eru
9 et pihaklu
pune
|
|
tribficu fu-
Arfertur pisi
|
emantu
pumpe
|
11 fust, erek esunesku vepurus
12 felsva
13
nu
I
afputrati fratru Atiie-
prehubia,
|
nufpener
et
prever pusti kastruvuf
14
|
umasier
K. T. Kluviier.
f.
cumque erit collegis Atiediis,
rem sacram curet, praebeat
is
quidquid ad illam rem sacram
oportet,
sit
et qui in sacrificiis
Hostias soUemnis
sint (oportet).
deligito, revisito,
cum
cum piaculorum
et
ex
agro
datur,
(ali-
Flamen
ad
is
holera
ternio
quicumque
diorum praebeat,
igne
sine
sacrificia
arbitratu
fiet,
accipiantur
revisito
oportetne.
erit,
fratrum
Atie-
pondiis
et
singulis in capita.
.
|
Fratres Atiedii ita decreverunt
Frater Atiiefiur esu eitipes
15 plenasier
Flamen qui-
quae) earum accipiantur oportetne,
herte,
akrutu revestu
herte.
|
esune
perakneu
|
upetu, revestu,
10 iest,
esuna
ri
pure
et
herte,
kuraia, pre-
1
uraku
*auctura
*urnariis
i
fust eikvasese Atiie-
5 Her, ere ri esune
decreverunt
Atiedii
fratres
plenariis
iihtretie
3 T. T.Kastruciie. Afferturpisi
4
B
A,
Ita
uhtretie
Kumnahlkle
plenariis
C.
Cluvii
*auctura
*urnariis
T.
f.
conventu
In
I Table V is given first, as a convenient starting-point for
the beginner then
VI, VII, and with these are given at the bottom of the page the parallel passages
;
I, which is an earlier and shorter version of the same material
then I in a
continuous text, for the sake of greater convenience for reference; lastly II-IV.
These last, especially III and IV, are so difficult that they might be omitted in a
work fit this kind, were it not for the convenience of having the complete texts for
of
;
reference.
The
translation
is
in the
in the rendering of certain
main that of
words.
Biicheler,
but with not a few departures
.
Vb
ukre eikvasese Ati-
16 Atiiefie
17 iefier,
ape apelust, muneklu
|
numer
18 habia
kastruvuf,
prever
|
ape
et
spafu fust,
numer
habia
23 natur furent,^
24 fratreks
25 karu
|
Sve mestru
fratru Atiieriu, pure ulu
26 bemirent,
prusikurent rehte
|
27 kuratu eru, ef ek
|
prufe
mestru karu fratru
28 pure ulu
|
2 fratreks
4
muta
I
I
II
fratru
I
etantu
si.
9
sesna
curatum
fratrum
benurent, af-
Atiersir
homonns
\
|
si.
|
posti
duir,
purifar eiscurent, ote a. VI.
Clauerni
\
dirsans
herti
frater^Atiersiur sehmenier
12
dequrier
pelmner sorser
I
1
Aes
roget
quaestor,
si
maior
Si
sit.
pronuntiaverint
id probe
esse,
rint
acnu \farer opeter p. UII
agre Tlatie PiquierMartier
10 et
11
curatum
turn
Panta
mutu afferture
fratrus
in
ce-
pars fratrum Atiediorum, qui illuc
venerint,
magister
multa
recte
sit.
Si
furenf
2
non
recte
esse,
sententiam
aut
quaestor,
flamini
roget
quanta
Quantam
sit.
multam fratrum Atiediorum maior
pars,
qui
illuc
venerint,
fla-
mini esse oportuerit poposcerint,
tanta multa flamini
Clauerniur dirsas herti
8
aut
curatum
recte
trinis
fratres
sententiam
eruiit,
feia
6 ferture eru pepurkurjent herifl,
nati
nummis
Et ubi
magister
ubi
et
sportulam
erit,
qui illuc venerint, pronuntiave-
Atiieriu mestru
|
capita,
eru,
ute kvestur, panta
5 karu, pure ulu
in
binis
superiectum
prusiku-
ehvelklu
afferture
erit,
maior pars fratrum Atiediorum,
benurent,
fratru
in
porrectum
sportulam habeat nummis
Atiief|iu,
kuratu rehte neip
B enuk
muta
Sve
si.
singulis
ubi
et
capita,
capita.
sve
Ati-
collegu
arce,
nummis
habeat
habeat
|
in
ubi impendent, sportulam
ediis,
|
pusti
kvestur,
si.
Atiedio
frater cers-
ehvelklu feia
|
ute
rehte kuratu
muneklu
|
tripler
Et ape
22 kastruvu.
3
|
pusti kastruvu, et ape
I
21 subra
29 rent
pusti
purtitu
muneklu habia numer
19 fust,
20 tupler
7
261
lyuvinian Tables
12]
fratribus
Atiediis
annos
farris
agri
Latii
et
cenam
sit.
dent
Clavernii
lecti
oportet
singulos
in
pondo
Piquii
IIII
Martii,
hominibus
duobus,
qui far arcessierint, aut asses VI.
Claverniis
fratres
deeuriis
Aes frateer with
dent
Atiedii
oportet
sementivis
pulpamenti
first e erased.
suilli
rv b 12-
Iguvinian Tables
262
'-
13
uef
ner
fratrus
\
in singulos
ni partes
sesna
et
et
cenam
frati'ibus
Atiediis
in
singulos
pondo VI
cenam horainibus duobus, qui
far
far
eiscurent, ote
17 rier
annos farris
|
sehmenier
\
et
s.,
I
sesna
uef
pulpamenti
suilli
XV,
asses
VI
vatis
Qui
eso
tremnu
serse
cenam
aut
eest,
arsfer-
sic
pico
oscines
cornice
pica
iusto.
observatum
ibit,
in tabernaculo sedens flami-
parfa dersua, curnaco
nem iubeto 'stipulare ut observem parram prosperam, cornicem
peico mersto, peica
prosperam, picum iustum, picam
ture eJiueltu:
iaia
et
parra
inito,
Poei
\
singulos
caprini partes
A
prospera,
aseriato
in
fratres
decuriis
VI.
dersua, peiqu peica merstu.
angla
et
Istud sacrificium avibus obser-
parfa curnase
iater enetu,
sementivis
VII semissem,
ote
VI.
agri
aut asses VI.
oportet
annos partes
\Este persclo aueis aser-
1
dent
Atiedii
p)osti
XV cahriner
Martii,
arcessieriut,
Casilati
deqn^
pelmner sorser
VJI
a.
VI.
a.
lecti
Piquii
Casili
dirsans hertifrateer
acnu uef
3 dersua,
|
'stiplo
aser-
:
mersta, mersta auuei, mersta
iustam,
iustos
angla esona'.
oscines
divinas'.
4 anstiplatu:
Arfertur eso
\
'ef
instipulator
aserio
:
'turn
avis,
iustas
Flamen
ibi
sic
observa
parfa dersua, curnaco ders-
parram prosperam,cornicem pros-
ua, peico mersto, peica mers-
peram, picum iustum, picam iustam,
iustas
avis,
iustas
ta,
mersta aueif, merstaf
\
I
1
,
aut asses VI. Casilas det oportet
\
Atiersiur
2
partes X, capri-
priores sale {condi-
posteriores
tas)^
Atiersir p)0»ti
|
a?i?!o«
V,
a 1-2
acnufarer opeter p. Vlagre
Casiler Piquier Martier et
sesna homonus duir, puri
16 Casilate
18
toco
Casilos dirsa her-
ate a. VI.
15
cahri-
fahe,
jjostra
14 ti
X
V, pretra
acnu uef
posti
I
fEste persklum aves anzer-
2 iates enetu
|
pernaies pusnaes.
A
Istud sacrificium avibus observatis
inito
anticis
posticis.
via
5
anglaf esona mehe,
ueine.,
oscines divinas mihi,civitati Igu-
tote lio-
esmei stahmei stah-
vinae,
Sersi pirsi sesust,
tute'.
meitei'.
6 poi angla
\
aseriato
est,
statui
sta-
cum
sede
nee muttito nee
sederit
ibit,
turn
*inter-
alius
muieto fust ote pisi arsir
donee revorterit qui
Si
observatum ierit.
muttitum erit aut quis alius
andersesust,^ disleralinsust.
*intersederit, inritum feeerit.
nersa courtust porsi
sistu,
angla anseriato
Uerfale
8
stahmito
9 angluto
eso
|
tuderato est:
statutum
sic
deueia
porsei
auiehclu
tuder,
angluto
asame
deueia
ritu.
to
est,
est,
summo
deinde ab angulo
urbicum finem, ab angulo imo
iuxta aram divinam usque ad
urbicum finem. Turn in urbicis
finibus seorsum utroque ser-
\
todeeir
se-
vato.
auieclir ebetrafe,
presoliqfe
13 uasirslome,
Fines
\
ad
tet-
carsome
\
Uestisier,
pium
ad
niar, tettome Salier, carsome
niae,
Hondra
esto
\
tudero porsei
^
Aes
,
,
ad
ad
saeptarum;
ad
Hoii, ad
Infra
ondfirsesitsp.
—
tertiam
ab
auguralibus ad
randeme Rufrer, tettome NoHoier, pertome Padellar.
sellis
Nurpii,
ad
Miletinae,
pracatarum; uapersusto
14 auieclir
ab
:
ad
vaculum,
Nurpier,
smursime,
virbici
.
auguralibus ad exitus, ad *ohser-
ooser-
tome Miletinar, tertiamepraco
qui
divina
hondomu
todcom,e
I
clome,
imo
ara
usque ad angulum summum qui
proxume ab sellis auguralibus
Tuderor totcor : uapersus-
12
est:
iuxta sellas auguralis usque ad
seipodruhpei
tuderus
ab
id
finitum
todcome
Eine
11 tuder.
\
somo
angluto
uapefe
proxume
est,
piandae,
angulo
ab
porsei
flamen
ubi
arcis
somo,
eine
Templum
versatur
nesimei uapersus auiehcleir
10 est,
|
peihaner, erse
asa
anglome
oscines
arsfertur
hondomu,
nesimei
sidito,
Sue
iust.
\
pufe
trebeit ocrer
15
huic
In
qui oscines observatum
erse
neip mugatu nep arsir ander-
7
263
Iguvinian Tables
15]
Vesticu,
No-
Rubri, ad
—
istos
saesellis
Salii,
-
ad
Patellae,
finis
qui
:
264
rvia
Iguvinian Tables
'-
subra screihtor sent, par/a
Subra
16 seritu.
17
dersua
eurnaeo
dersua,
esto
\
tudero
seritu.
servato.
Sue anclar proeamirent,
eso tremnu serse combijiatu,
arsferturo nomne car situ:
sic in
curnaco
dersua,
'parfa
18 meersta,
ta
|
mersta aueif, mers-
ancla eesona
tote
tefe,
iustam,
iustas
avis,
oscines
sacras
tibi,
huic
Ad
populi
lustrandi
popler anferener
|
et ocrer pi-
Treblanir
uerisco
ocrer
pehaner paca
\
eo
Surur
Surur
ostendu,
iso
pusi pir pureto
cehefi dia.
Tesonocir.
uerisco
uerisco Uehieir.
\
\
fPre uereir Treblaneir
luue Grabouei buftreiffetu.
iustas
civitati
statui
haec
sacra
sta-
omnia
arcis
et
pi-
andae virgam ritualem habeto.
Vasa ad portam Trebulanam
quae
piandae
arcis
ostendentur,
ea
causa
ostendito,
sic
ut ignis ab igne aecensus sit f aciat.
Item ad portam Tesenacam.
Item ad portam Veiam.
Ante
portam Trebulanam
lovi Grabovio boves tris facito.
Hso naratu uesteis : teio subocau
suboco
Dei Gra-
Sic
boui, ocriper Fisiu, totaper
bovium pro arce Fisia,pro civitate
'
\
erer
liouina,
erar
3
nomine
appellato
flaminem
'parram prosperam, cornicem
prosperam, picum iustum, picam
tuto'.
ostensendi,
24
tabemaculo sedans nuntiato,
Iguvinae,
Uasor
23
cecinerint,
oscines
Si
miteV. Esisco esoneir se^oeir
20 porsi
22
iustum,
liouine, esmei stahmei stah-
lianerperca arsmatia liabitu.
21
finis
Supra istos
picam iustam
servato.
picum
\
parram
sunt,
script!
15a 2-3
prosperam, cornicem prosperam
peico mersto, peica mersta
dersua, peico mersto, peica
19
supra
I
nonme'per,
nomneper;
pacer
sei
ocre Fisei,
erer
nomne.
Arsie,
f Preveres
\
nomne,
liouine,
Krapuvi
fas
tio
|
libans
'te
:
in-
Iguvina,
pro
nomine,
arcis
sei,
pro civitatis nomine
tote
propitius sis arci Fisiae, civitati
erar
Iguvinae, arcis nomini, civitatis
subocau
Treplanes
tre buf fetu.
narrato
voco invocationes lovem Gra-
luve
nomini.
Sancte,
;
favens
te
sis,
invoco
Ante portam Trebulanam lovi
Grabovio tris boves facito.
VI a 32
Dei
suboco
25 arsier
frite
tio
Dei
suboco
Di Grabouie,
Graboue,
invocationed
suboeau
sancti
\
esu bue
tio
louina,
totaper
siu,
nomneper,
Dei
irer
erar nomneper.
\
lovem Grabovium,
fiducia
invocationes
Grraboue.
peracrei pihaclu ocreper Fi-
26
265
Iguvinian Tables
invoco
te
lovem Grabovium.
luppiter Grabovi, te hoc bove
opimo
sia,
pro
piaculo
arce
Fi-
pro civitate Iguvina, pro arcis
nomine, pro
civitatis
nomine,
orer
luppiter Grabovi, huius (piaculi)
ose,persei acre Fisiepir orto
opere, si in arce Fisia ignis ortus
Grabouie,
27 dersecor
neip
arsmor
louine
toteme
est,
subator sent,pusei
\
Dei Crabouie,
Jieritu.
est,
in
civitate
Iguvina ritus
debiti omissi sunt, (facito) quasi
nonconsulto.
luppiter Grabovi,
tui sacrificii (quid) vitiatum
persei tuer perscler uaseto
si
est,pesetom est,pieretom
peccatum est, peritum est,
fraudatum est, delictum est,
visum invisum
tui
sacrificii
vitium est, luppiter Grabovi, si
sit,
hoc
opimo
ius
bove
piaculo piatum sit. luppiter Graarcem
bovi,
piato
Fisiam,
piato civitatem Iguvinam. lup-
28 frosetom
est,
daetom
est,
\
est,
tuer perscler uirseto auirseto
uas
Di
est,
pihaclu
bouie,
Grabouie, persei
esu
29 mersei,
peracrei
bxie
\
Di Gra-
piliafei.
pihatu
acre
tota
louina.
pihatu
pihatu
Grabouie,
Fisei,
Di
ocrer
\
30 Fisier, totar louinar no7ne,
arsmo,
nerf,
pequo
ueiro,
castruo,fri pihatu; futufos
pacer pase tua oere
31 tote
liouine,
erar
nomne.
uie, saluo
salua
32 na.
seritu
\
Fisi,
\
nomne,
Grabovi,
Fisiae, civitatis
piato
arcis
Iguvinae nomen,
principes, ritus,
viros,
capita, fruges piato
;
pecuwwi
esto f avens
propitius pace tua arci Fisiae,
civitati Iguvinae, arcis nomini,
Di Grabo-
civitatis nomini.
luppiter Gra-
bovi, salvam servato arcem Fisiam,
lioui-
Grabouie,
saluo
salvam servato civitatem Iguvinam. luppiter Grabovi, salvum
Fisier,
totar
servato
ocrer
tota
pequo
castruo,
fri
1
arcis
Fisiae,
civitatis
Iguvinae nomen, principes, ritus,
JRouinar name, nerf, arsmo,
ueiro,
piter
seritu oere Fisi,
seritu
Di
erer^
est,
Aes
viros,
erlr.
peeuMwi
capita,
fruges
33 salua
I
pase
salvas servato
tua
tote
pi tius pace tua arci Fisiae, civitati
erar
Iguvinae, arcis nomini, civitatis
ocre
Fisi,
erer
nomne,
nomne.
Bi
G-rabouie,
hue
34 esu
\
tio
pihaclu
hoc
Fisiu,
totaper
pro
nomneper,
ei-er
Di
nomneper^
erar
Grrabouie, tio subocau.^
'Di Grrabouie,
tio
pro
te
piaculo
pro
Fisia,
arce
Iguviua,
pro
Grabovi,
opimo
bove
civitate
nomine,
arcis
nomine, luppiter
civitatis
Grabovi, te invoco.'
\
'luppiter Grabovi, te hoc bove
esu hue
peracri pihaclu etru ocreper
opimo piaculo
Fisiu, totaper louina, erer
Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina,
altero
pro arce
pro
erar nomneper.
arcis nomine, pro civitatis nomine,
orer
luppiter Grabovi, huius (piaeidi)
ose,persei ocre Fisiepir orto
opere, si in arce Fisia ignis ortus
nomneper,
Bi
Grrabouie,
I
arsmor
louine
tote
est,
dersecor sitbator sent, pusei
37
;
luppiter
nomini.
peracri
ocreper
louina,
36
esto favens pro-
seritu; futufos pacer
Jouine,
35
[VI a 32-
Iguvinian Tables
266
neip
hereitu.
I
Bi Crabouie,
persi tuer perscler uasetom
est,
pesetom
est,
peretomest,
daetomest,
frosetomest,
38 tuer
rseto
perscler
\
uas
est,
uirseto
Bi
aui-
Grrabouie,
persi mersi, esu hue peracri
pihaclu
etru
39 Grrabouie,
pihatu
\
pihatu ocre Fisi,
louina.
tota
Grabouie,
pihafi.
Bi
pihatu
Bi
ocrer
Fisier, totar liouinar nome,
arsmo, ueiro,
40 nerf,
\
pequo
est,
Iguvina ritus
civitate
in
debiti omissi sunt, (facito) quasi
non
si
luppiter Grabovi,
consulto.
tui sacrificii (quid) vitiatum
est,
peccatum
fraudatura
tui
delictum
est,
ius
luppiter
Grabovi,
opimo
sit,
ter Grabovi, piato
luppi-
arcem Fisiam,
piato civitatem Iguvinam.
piter
Grabovi,
piato
Fisiae, civitatis Iguvinae
principes,
est,
invisum
hoc bove
piaculo altero piatum sit.
si
est,
visum
sacrificii
vitium
peritum
est,
est,
ritus,
viros,
luparcis
nomen,
pecuwm
castruo,fri pihatu; futufos
capita, fruges piato
pacer pase tua ocre Fisie,
propitius pace tua arci Fisiae,
tote
liouine,
41 erar
bouie,
nomne.
saluo
erer
Bi
nomne,
\
Gra-
seritu
ocre
;
esto favens
civitati Iguvinae, arcis
civitatis
bovi,
nomini.
salvam
nomini,
luppiter Graservato
arcem
VI a
Iguvinian Tables
49]
Fisim,
salua
liouina.
uom
42 tar
I
totam
seritu
I)i Grrabouie, salu-
Fisiam, salvam servato civitatem
Iguvinam. IuppiterGrabovi,sal-
seritu ocrer Fisier, to-
vum
servato arcis Fisiae, civi-
liouinar
tatis
Iguvinae nomen, principes,
norne,
nerf,
arsmo, uiro, pequo castruo,
ritus,
frifsaluua seritu; futufons
pacer pase tuua ocre Fisi,
fruges salvas servato
43 tote
Jiouine,
I
erar
nomne,
erer
Di
nomne.
Gra-
bouie, tiom essu bue peracri
pihaclu etru ocriper Fissiu,
44 totaper Jouina, erer
neper,
Di
erar
\
nowr
nomneper,
Grabouie, tiom suboeau.^
\
45
267
Grabouie, tiom esu bue
'-Di
peracri pihaclu tertiu
ocri-
per Fisiu, totaper liouina,
erer nomneper, erar nom-
Di
46 neper.
orer
Grabouie,
|
Fisiem pir ortom
louinem
subator
ocrem
pirse
ose,
est, totems,
arsmor
pusi
sent,
Di
47 heritu.
dersecor
neip
|
Grabouie,
perse tuer pescler uasetom
est,
pesetom
frosetom
48 tuer
I
est,
est,
pescler
rseto uas est,
peretom
daetom
uirseto
Di
pir si mersi, esu
est,
est,
aui-
Grabouie,
bxie
peracri
pihaclu tertiu pihafi. Di
pihatu
ocrem
49 Grabouie,
Fisim, pihatu totam lio\
uinam.
hatu
Di Grabouie,
ocrer
Fisier,
pi-
totar
pecuMwi
viros,
;
capita,
esto favens
propitius pace tua arci Fisiae,
civitati Iguvinae,
arcis nomini,
civitatis nomini.
luppiter Gra-
bovi,
te
piaculo
hoc
bove
opinio
pro arce Fisia,
altero
pro civitate Iguvina, pro arcis
nomine,
pro
nomine,
civitatis
luppiter Grabovi, te invoco.'
'luppiter Grabovi, te hoc bove
opinio
piaculo tertio
pro arce
Fisia,
pro
Iguvina,
civitate
pro arcis nomine, pro civitatis
nomine.
luppiter
huius (piaculi) opere,
Fisia ignis
ortus
Iguvina
tate
Grabovi,
si
est,
in arce
in
ritus
civi-
debiti
omissi sunt, (facito) quasi iion
luppiter
consulto.
si tui
sacrificii
Grabovi,
(quid) vitiatum
est, peccatum est, peritum est,
fraudatum est, delictum est,
visum invisum
tui
sacrificii
vitium est, luppiter Grabovi,
si
ius sit, hoc bove opimo
piaculo tertio piatum sit.
lupGrabovi,
piato
arcem
piter
Fisiam,
piato
vinam.
luppiter
ato
arcis
civitatem
Grabovi,
Fisiae,
Igupi-
civitatis
rvi a 49-
Iguvinian Tables
268
Ia3-
"-
Mouinar nome, 7ierf, asmo,
pequo castruo, fri
pihatu; futu fans pacer
viros,
pase
pace
tua
Di
51 7iomne.
uo
ocre
erer
liouine,
tote
erar
Grabouie,
|
ocrem
seritu
saluam
seritu
uinarn.
Di
uom
Fisi,
nomne,
seritu
piato
totam
ocrer
vam
luppiter Grabovi,
arcem
servato
sal-
Fisiam,
sal-
vum
\
servato
Fisiae,
arcis
Iguvinae nomen, prin-
civitatis
pecuwm capita,
cipes, ritus, viros,
frif salua seritu; futufons
fruges salvas servato esto favens
pacer pase tua ocre
propitius pace tua arci Fisiae,
Fisi,
Di
nomne.
;
\
nomne,
erer
liouine,
erar
Gra-
civitatis
bovi,
pihaclu tertiu ocriper Fisiu,
piaculo
\
neper,
Di
liouina, erer nom-
nomine,
comohota
tio
I
\
|
vatuva
Tacitus
Item
fe-
rine feitu, herisvinu heri puni,
5 ukriper
6 Vina
Fisiu,
feitu.
tutaper
Sevum
pesnuuu arepes arves.
I
Ikukutef
1
civitatis
nomine,
Fisia, pro civi-
nomine,
nomine, luppiter
Grabovi, te invoco.'
seuom.
Suritr purdouitu, proseseto
fArvia ustentu,
Fisia,
commoto
bourn opimorum pi-
pro civitatis
Grabouie, tiom subocau.'
Tases persnimu
-f
opimo
arce
tate Iguvina, pro arcis
Di
nomneper,
erar
pro
aculorum pro arce
nomneper,
erer
pro
ternione
ocriper Fisiu, totaper
liouina,
tertio
luppiter Gra-
bove
hoc
luppiter Grabovi, te
tribrisine buo peracrio^ pi55 haclo
nomini.
te
pro civitate Iguvina, pro arcis
nomneper.
erar
Grabouie,
Iguvinae, arcis nomini,
civitati
bouie, tiom esu bue peracri
54 totaper
4
civitati
Fisiae,
arci
arsmo, uiro, pequo castruo,
53 tote
56
propitius
salvam servato civitatem Iguluppiter Grabovi, salvinam.
lio-
Fisier,
tua
fruges
capita,
favens
esto
;
nomini.
sal-
liouinar noma, nerf,
62 totar
pecuwm
Iguvinae, arcis nomini, civitatis
JFisim,
Crrabouie,
nomen, principes, ritus,
Iguviiiae
\
50 uiro,
precator
porricito,
Frumenta
totum.
prosecta
ostendito, exta in
ferculo facito, vel vino vel posca,
pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Igu-
vina
facito.
Totum murmurans
precator adipibus frumentis.
|
1
Aes peracnio.
VIb21
la
13
naratu, proaesetir mefa spefa,
arsueitu,
ficla
Este
57 fetu.
esono
\
ferine fetu.
gomia
si
louie
per
59
heri
vino
Trebo
fetu
trif
Fisiu,
vel
Exta
facito.
aruio
fetu,
Trebulanam
facito Trebo
lovio pro arce Fisia, pro civi-
Persae
liouina.
portam
sues gravidas tris
tota-
tate Iguvina.
(Sacrificium)
humi
stratum facito, frumenta facito,
\
posca
facito,
tacitus
precator.
Treblanir. Prosesetir strusla,
Item narrato ut ante portam
Trebulanam. Prosectis struem,
ficla arsueitu.
offam addito.
|
VI
JPre uerir
Tesenocir buf
Marte Crrabouei
fetu
trif
ocriper Fisiu, totaper lioui-
na. Aruio fetu, uatuo ferine
fetu,poni fetu, tases persni\
mu.
Prosesetir farsio, ficla
fPusveres
7
8 sif
kumiaf
I
tref
fetu,
facito
Marti Grabovio pro
arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina.
Frumenta
facito,
facito, eicta in ferculo
posca facito, tacitus preProsectis
cator.
farrea,
offam
Post portam Trebulanam
tris
pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvi-
fetu,
'
kutef
|
arves.^
tre
I
|
fetu
vatuva ferine
kutef
fetu,
pesnimu afpes arves.
na.
Suppa sumito, frumenta osmurmurans
tendito, posca facito,
precator adipibus frumentis.
|
Tesenakes
ukripe Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina.
puni
tris
tutaper Ikuvi-
12 buf fetu, Marte Krapuvi
13 Arviu ustentu,
Ante portam Tesenacam boves
sues gravidas facito Trebo lovio
pesnimu afepes
jPreveres
B
Trebe luvie
|
Supa sumtu, arvia ustenpuni
10 tu,
Treplanes
feitu
ukriper Fisiu,
9 na.
11
spar-
frumenta
sacrificiura
posca
vel
Post
Treblanir
pone fetu, tases persnimu.
Surur naratu puse pre uerir
1
2
Istud
facito.
Uatiio
libum
addito,
infereulo facito.
ocriper
fetu,
offam
sum,
|
uerir
-fPost
prosectis
narrato,
aruio
uinu heri ponifetu.
58
269
Iguvinian Tables
-'
Ante portam Tesenacam
boves
facito,
tris
Marti Grabovio faci-
to pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina.
Frumenta ostendito, exta in
ferculo facito,poscafacito,murmu-
rans precator adipibus frumentis.
|
1
Aes are*arv«es.
270
Sururnaratu puse
arsueitu.
pre uerir Trehlanir.
Post portam Tesenacam sues
ocriper^ Fisiu, totaper lio-
pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Igu-
Poni
feitu, persae
aruio
fetu,
fetu.
|
Surur naratu pusi pre uerir
Tases persnimu.
Trehlanir.
Mandraclo difue destre hahi5 tu. Prosesetir ficla,
Ape
arsueitu.
\
strusla
sopo postro pe-
Posca facito, (sacrificium)
humi stratum facito, frumenta facito. Item narrato ut ante portam
Trebulanam. Tacitus precator.
Mantele bifidum in dextra habeProsectis offam, struem
to.
Ubi suppa retro poaddito.
vina.
libamento et libo sparso
perscust,uestisia et mefa spefa
suerit,
scalsie conegos^ fetu Fisoui
patera
Sansi\ocriper Fisiu, totaper
Sancio pro arce Fisia, pro civitate
Iouina.Fso persnimu uestisia
Iguvina. Sic precator libamentum
Hio suhocau suhoco
uestis:
Fisoui Sansi, ocriper Fisiu,
totaper liouina,
erar
neper,
fons
tote
nomne,
\
\
sia,
cis
liouine,
favens
sis,
erer
Fisiae,
civitati
erarnomne. Arsie,
Sansi, asier frite tiom suh-
ocau suhoco Fisoui Sansi.^
Tesenakes
-j-Pusveres
14
15 sif
ukriper
16 vina.
17 arviu
ti§a
I
Fisiu,
Puni
nomini, civitatis nomini. Sancte,
te invoco invocationes
Fisovium
Sancium, sancti fiducia te invoco
invocationes Fisovium Sancium.'
Post portam Tesenacam
tris
tutaper
Iku-
pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvi-
fetu,
supa sumtu,
Mefa,
Fisuvi^
Aes
axci
Iguvinae, arcis
sues lactentis facito Fisio Sancio
ukriper Fisiu fetu,
1
nomine,
sis
Sa§i
|
ustentu.
ustetu,
tref
civitatis
propitius
Fise
fetu
feliuf
pro civitate Iguvina, pro ar-
nomine, pro
ocre
tiom suhocau suhoco Fisoui
facito Fisovio
libans: 'te invoco invocationes
erer nom-
sir
genu nixus
Fisovium Sancium, pro arce Fi-
nomneper,
pacer
sir,
Fisi,
8
ut
lactentes tris facito Fiso Sancio
uina.
7
narrate
fetu Fiso Sansie
filiu trif
6
Item
addito.
ante portam Trebulanam.
\
^Post uerir Tesenocir sif
3
4
b2-la 14-17
Iguvinian Tables
|
vesfetu,
Posca
f rumenta
facito,
suppa sumito,
Libum, liba-
ostendito.
mentum ostendito,Fisovio facito,
pro arce Fisia facito,
|
ocri/er.
na.
^
Aes confgos.
'
Aes
fliuvi.
;
VI b
16
]
9 Suront\ poni pesnimu.
Mefa
persnimu:
gpefa eso
Fisouina
spefa
Fisiu,
totaper
sparse
mefa
Sanci,
ocriper
sparso
Fisouie
ditu
acre
\
louinar
Saniie,
Fisi,
ocrer
louine.,
11
liouina,
nomneper, erar nom-
neper.
tote
totar
Fisie,
dupursus
petur-
\
pursus fato fito, perne postwe, sepse sarsite, uouse auie
esone;
pase
futu
tua
12 liouine,
nomne.
uo
\
pacer
fans,
ocre
Fisi,
erer nomne,
tote
erar
Fisouie Sansie, sal-
ocrem
seritu
totam
louinam.
13 Sansie,
saluo seritu
\
arsmo,
ocrer
pequo
uiro,
castruo, frif salua seritu;
14
sic
'Fisovi
hoc
libo
te
Fisovino
pro
Fisia,
Libo
precator.
precator:
pro
civitate
arce
Iguvina,
pro arcis nomine, pro civitatis
nomine.
dato
Sanci,
Fisovi
Fisiae,
arci
civitati
Iguvinae, arcis Fisiae, civitatis
Iguvinae
bipedibus
quadru-
pedibus factum fitum, ante post,
sane
voto
sarte,
augurio
sacrificio; esto favens propitius
pace
tua
Fisiae,
arci
civitati
Iguvinae, arcis nomini, civitatis
Fisovi
nomini.
Sanci,
arcem
Iguvinam.
servato
civitatem
Sanci,
salvum
Fisiae, civitatis
principes,
capita,
sal-
Fisiam,
Fisovi
servato
arcis
Iguvinae nomen,
viros,
ritus,
f ruges
salvas
pecuMw
servato
tua
esto favens propitius pace tua
ocre Fisi, tote liouine, erer
arci Fisiae, civitati Iguvinae, arcis
nomne, erar nomne. Fisouie
nomini, civitatis nomini.
Sansie, tiom esa mefa spefa
Sanci,
Fisouina
Fisovino
futu fans, pacer pase
ocriper
\
Fisiu,
\
liouina, erer nom-
15 totaper
erar
neper,
16
posca
vam
Fisi,
Fisouie
Fisier, totar louinar nome,
nerf,
Item
'Fiso-
uie Sansie, tiom esa
10 erer
271
Iguvinian Tables
nomneper.
hoc
te
pro
Fisovi
libo
sparso
arce
Fisia,
pro civitate Iguvina, pro arcis
nomine, pro
civitatis
nomine.
Fisouie Sansie, tiom subocau,
Fisovi
Sanci,
te
invoco,
Fisouie frite^ tiom subocau.^
Fisovii
fiducia
te
invoco.'
Pesclu semu uesticatu,
I
pursatu.
Ape
dinsust,
proseseto
earn
atri-
purerus
1
Aes
In precatione media libato, triUbi id (libum) porrexerit, prosectorum magmentum
podato.
erite.
'-
Eno
ditu.
17
conegos
erus
Eno
dato.
sealseto uestisiar
\
Eno
nnt.
serse comoitu, co-
matir persnihimu.
purdita dupla
dupla
19
aitu.
^Pre
20
binas agito.
\
Uehier
uerir
huf
fetu
calersu
trif
Uofione
Gralouie
Fisiu,
totaper
ocrijjer
liouina.
Fisia,
JPro-
facito,
mefa spefa, fiela
arsueitu. Suront naratupnisi
seseter
21
22
pre uerir
\
Treblanir.
\
^Post uerir Uehier hahina
trif fetu Tefrei loui ocriper
purtitaf
18 fkapif
19 purtitaf,
20
sakref,
|
afepes arves.
21 Krapuvi
fetu,
23 arviu
heri
Pro-
capides porrectas sacras, alteras
porrectas, alteras sacras, pro civi-
Murnmrans
cator adipibus frumentis.
pre-
Fisiu,
Ante portam Veiam tris boves
frontem albam habentis facito Vo\aono Grabovio pro arce Fisia,
Vatuva ferine
pro civitate Iguvina. Exta in fer-
puni,
heri
ustentu,
|
|
kutef
p^snimu afepes arves.
24
precator.
libum sparsum, oifam
Item
narrate
ut
addito.
ante portam Trebulanam.
Post portam Veiam agnas
tris facito Tefro lovio pro arce
sectis
tate Iguvina.
ukriper
vinu
frumenta
tu-
Vufiune
|
facito,
|
fetu
22 tutaper Ikuvina.
tacitus
Vel
facito.
etraf
jPreveres Vehiies tref buf
kalefuf
Iguvina.
civitate
ferculo
Kutef pes-
Ikuvina.
taper
nimu
sakref,
etraf
pro
in
vino vel posca
I
persnimu.
portam Veiam boves
albam habentis facito
Yoviono Grabovio pro arce
Ante
tris f ronteni
Exta
Uatuo ferine fetu. Herie
uinu herie poni fetu^ ariiio
fetu., tases
sacras
agito,
binas
porrectas
sacra
aitii,
Capides
precator.
molitis
f Capif
\
dato.
Turn libum, libamentum sub
ignem expurgato, superiacito.
Turn sedens commolito, com-
sopa
uestisia
mefa,
Turn ex patera libamenti
magmentum genu nixus
dirstu.
pwomeefurfatu, suhra spah18
rvib 10Ial8-
Iguvinian Tables
272
|
§PusveTes Vehiies tref hapi-
25 naf fetu Tefre luvie
|
ukriper
culo facito, vel vino vel posca,
frumenta ostendito, murmurans
precator adipibus frumentis.
Post portam Veiam
tris
ag-
nas facito Tefro lovio pro arce
VI b
I
271
a 29
273
Jyuvinian Tables
J
Fisiu,
totaper
Serse
liouina.
fetu, pelsana fetu,
23 aruio
poni
feitu,
pesnimu.
tasis
fetu,
\
Prosesetir
pro
Fisia,
Iguvina.
civitate
Sedens facito, sepeliendas
fiumenta facito, posca
facito,
facito,
Prosectis
tacitus
precator.
struUa, jicla arueitu. Suront
struem,
offam
naratu puse
ad portam Treporagnas
Ubi
rexerit,
qui
agnas
idem
porrexerit, ad dextrum pedem
libamentum etjigmentum suillum
hlanir.
24 dinsus,
I
uerisco
Tre-
Ape habina
jnir-
poi
eront
purdinsust,
uestisia et
habina
destruco piersi
pesondro sorsom
Capirse perso osatu,
fetu.
Tnani
25 earn
arnipo
\
nertrii
uestisia
tenitu,
uesticos.
Oapirso subotu, isec p>erstico^
erus ditu.
Esoc ptersnimu
subocau sub-
26 uestis: 'Tioni
000
Tefro
|
totaper
Fisiu,
ocriper
loui,
liouina,
erer nomneper, erar nom-
neper;
pacer
fonsir
27 ocre Fisi, tote
si
louine, erer
\
nomne, erar nomne.
Arsie,
tiom subocau suboco Tefro
Puste
Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina.
26 asiane fetu, zef ef fetu,
|
pelsana
Item
addito.
ut
narrato
bulanam.
Capidi
facito.
manu
earn
fossam
sinistra
facito,
teneto,
libamentum libaverit.
Capidem deponito, item ad pedem
magmentum dato. Sic precator
libans
Te invoco invocationes Tefrum lovium, pro arce
donee
'
:
pro
Fisia,
civitate
Iguvina,
pro arcis nomine, pro civitatis
nomine
;
favens sis propitius
sis
arciFisiae,civitatiIguvinae, arcis
nomini, civitatis nomini. Sancte,
te
invoco invocationes Tefrum
Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina.
—
Post
facito,sedensfacito,sepeZie?ic?(ra
frumenta ostendito, posca
fetu,
arvia
ustentu,
puni
27 fetu,
tacez
pesnim'u
afiper
facito, tacitus precator adipibus
purtiius,
frumentis. Ubi agnas porrexeris,
esmik
figmentum suillum facito, ei
libamentum singillatim figito.
arvis.
28
Api habina
sufum pesuntru
vesticam
|
fetu,
preve
fiktu,
29 Tefri luvi fetu ukrijper Fisiu,
tutaper
Ikuvina,
pen kapife pefum
testruku
facito,
Tefro lovio facito pro arce Fisia,
pro civitate Iguvina, ad dextrum
pedem
feitlu.
1
Probably persico.
capidi fossam facito.
lovium, sancti fiducia te invoco
Tefrum lovium.
loui, arsier frite tiom subo-
suboco
caii
invocationes
loui.
Tefro
Tefer
louic, tiom esu sorsu
28 Tcfre
Tefrali
hoc
te
stdllo
ocriper
Fisiio,
liouina,
erei-
pro
totaper
Tefre
pro
\
pro
Fisia,
arce
pro
Iguvina,
nomneper,
piaculo,
Tefrali
figmento,
^jiVtrt^Zw
erar nomneper.
civitate
nomine,
arcis
Tefer
nomine.
civitatis
perse
lovi, huius (piaeuli) opere si in
acre Fisie p>ir orto est, tote
arce Fisia ignis ortus est, in civi-
liouine arsmor derseeor suh-
tate
orer
29 louie,
ator sent,
ose
2-"***
loide,
30 Tefre
\
perse
peretomest,
est,
est,
touer
auirseto
uas
est,
Tefre louie, perse mers
ocre
tola
|
ocrer
Fisier, totar lioidnar noine,
arsmo,
nerf
uiro,
fons pacer pase tua
33 Fisi,
tote
\
liouine,
nomne, erar nomne.
futu
si
est,
tui
pec-
tui
est,
sacrificii
vitium
lovi,
si
est,
est,
iiis
suillo
piaculo
hoc
figmento
Tefer lovi, piato
piatum sit.
arcem Fisiam, civitatem Iguvinam.
Tefer lovi, piato arcis
Fisiae, civitatis Iguvinae nomen,
pecuwwi
viros,
ritus,
fruges
piato
esto
;
ocre
favens propitius pace tua arci
erer
Fisiae,
Tefre
saluom seritu ocrer Fisier,
\
nerf,
civitati
Iguvinae,
arcis
nomini, civitatis nomini.
lovi,
totamliouinam. Tefre louie,
louinar name,
lovi,
invisum
capita,
louie, saluo seritu ocre Fisi,
34 totar
delictum
principes,
^^f^MO^
castruo, fri pihatu;
sacrificii
(quid) vitiatum
Tefer
est,
liouina.
Tefre louie, pihat^i
sulto.
est,
Tefre louie, pihatu
Fisi,
non con-
Tefer
visum
|
esu sorsu persondni pihaclu
pihafi.
quasi
(facito)
catum est, peritum est, f raudatum
frosetom-
daetomest, touer pescler
uirseto
Iguvina ritus debiti omissi
sunt,
neip) heritu.
pescler uasetomest} pesetom-
32
lovi,
I
persontru
31
VI b 27-
Iguvinian Tables
274
Tefer
salvam servato arcem Fisiam,
civitatem Iguvinam. Tefer lovi,
salvum
servato
civitatis
Iguvinae nomen, prin-
arcis
Fisiae,
pecuwm capita,
arsmo, uiro, pequo castruo,
cipes, ritus, viros,
fri salua seritu; futu fons
fruges salvas servato ; esto favens
pacer pase tua ocre
propitius pace tua arci Fisiae,
'
1
Fisi,
Aes uasetomesf.
'
Aes pfquo.
VI b
I
40]
35 tote
ever
Iioui7ie,
erar nomne.
tiom
esu
sorsu persoTidru
liouina.,
nomneper, erar
capirse perso
Suront
suror
osatu,
|
erus
figmenta
porrexerit,
uestisiam
I
sururont erus dirstu.
f Api
30
erek^
enuk
staf|lii^
31 uve, esmik^ vestica afiktu, ukri-
32 per Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvinla^ feitu, nertruku peri
33 feitu.
ruf
zeref
Aes
erel.
titu,
kapifepoum
feitu.
purtiius,*
34 erus
1
Puni
|
Api su-
enuk hapinaru
zwef
|
kumultu,
kumates ® pesnimu.
''
Aes
stafli
ubi (^figmentum) suillum por-
Tum
rexerit.
ad
iuvesmik.
figmentum
ubi
nito,
libamentum
pedem,
sinistrum
»
Aes
suillum
precatus
sepelito.
in
Tum
fossam
impo-
erit
ibi
Tum
figmentum
id
porrexeris,
Ubi
tunc
facito
ovillum,
figmentum
ei libamentum infigito, pro arce
Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina facito,
ad sinistrum pedem capidi fossam
Posca facito. Ubi figfacito.
menta porrexeris, tum agnarum
nnagmentum dato, sedens commolito,
|
Tum
ad
itidem magmentum dato.
purtiius,
sufum pesuntrum feitu
in
dato.
dextrum
fossam magmentum dasuilli
Enom
enden-
\
pedem
to,
Ubi
prosecto-
ovillum
Enom pesondro
du,pelsatu.
rum magmentum
libamenti
itidem
suillo.
persi,
pesondro sorsalem persome,
40 puepersnis fust, ife
facito,
cum
pro-
dirs-
nertruco
fossam
capidi
ut
purdin-
sorso
Enom
staflarem
te
media
Figmentum ovillum ad sinispedem facito.
Item
trum
precator
destruco
sorsalir
persome
39 SMS.
lovi,
Ape
Enom
erus dirstu.
pue
ner-
staflare
persnimu puse sorsu.
pesondro purdinsus,
tu,
Tefer
In precatione
tripodato.
|
persi fetu.
persi
pro
arce
Iguvina,
civitate
pro arcis nomine, pro civitatis
invoco.'
uestisiar
pro
piaeulo
Fisia,
lovi,
figmento
suillo
Tefrali
nomine.
^Pesondi-o
seseto
hoc
te
Tefer
nomini.
civitatis
Persclu sehemu
atropusatu.
truco
nom-
\
nomini,
civitati Igu%'inae, arcis
Tefre louie, tiom
siibocau.'
38
ocriper
totaper
neper.
37
nomne,
\
Tefre liouie,
pihaclu
Tefrali
Fisiu,
36 erer
276
Iguvinian Tables
-^
a 30-34
sedens commolitis precator.
ikuTinp|a.
<
Aes
purtitius.
»
Aes kumats.
276
staflare
persome, pue pesnis
Unom uaso parse pesondrisco
Turn vasa
seise subra spahatu.
I
sersitu,
arnipo
comatir jyesnis fust.
Serse
Purditofust.
|
^Uocucom
Horse
44 ferine
\
Porrectum erit.
aedem
cum
loviam,
pro
Hodio
Marti
facito.
pro populo
civitatis
civitate
in ferculo
facito
Iguvinae,
Uxta
Iguvina.
facito,
posca
facito,
frumenta facito, tacitus precator.
Prosesetir fasio, ficla ars-
Prosectis
fetu
uinar,
uitlu
Sonde Serf
popluper
tauros
I
-j-Vukukum luviu, pune uvef
2 furfae,tref vitluf turuf
Hufie
fetu
3 Vatuva
fetu,
ferine
arvia
pesnimu
pupluper
tutaper
liuvinas,
|
|
Marte
tutas
Ikuvina.
puni
fetu,
ustentu,
|
kutep
^e|fl
feitu
civitatis
Igu-
Iguvina.
civitate
B
Ad
aedem loviam, cum ovis
purgant, tris vitulos tauros Marti
Hodio
facito pro
populo
civitatis
Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina.
Exta
in fercido
facito,
posca
f acito,f rumenta ostendito,murmu-
rans precator adipibus frumentis.
arepes arves.
jVukukumKuretiesttefvitlup
tump Hunte
populo
pro
vinae,
liouina.^
totaper
Honto Cerrio
tris facito.
facito pro
lio-
totar
ad-
dito.
\
X Uocucom Coredier
offam
farrea,
Item
narrate
ut
ad portam Trebulanam.
Ad aedem Coredii vitulos
Suront naratu puse
toru trif fetu.
5
Sedens
ovis purgant, vitulos tauros tris
TJatuo
uerisco Trehlanir.
4
donicum
erit.
aruio fetu, tases jjersnimu.
ueitu.
1
superiacito.
sedeto,
Ad
poni fetu,
fetu,
sedens
molitis precator.
\
fetu
liouina.
totaper
figmenta
quilibet commolito, sedens com-
liouinar,
totar
sepelito.
ad
qiiae
commolitis precatus
louiu, ponne
Marte
popluper
1
imponito,
Inter
oui furfant, uitlu torn trif
fetu.
ibi
habuerit,
pisher comoltu, serse comatir
42 persnimu.
lb
ovillum in fossam, ubi precatus
erit,
AThderuomu
45
-
fus, ife endendu, pelsatu.
41 habus,
43
40rvi b 40
Iguvinian Tables
pu-
pluper tutas liuvinas, tutaper
'
Ad
aedem Coredii
tauros
populo
Aes liouinar.
Honto Cerrio
civitatis
tris
vitulos
facito pro
Iguvinae, pro
VI b 401
lb 11 J
Uatuo^ ferine fetu, aruio
heri uinu heri poni
facito,
fetu, tases persnimu.
facito,
\
46 fetu,
Pro-
posca
Pro-
precator.
offam
addito.
pihos fust.
Item narrato ut ad portam
Trebulanam.
Turn
arx
piata
erit.
Suepo esome esono ander-
Sive h.orum sacrificiorwjM inter-
^Eno
blano
ocar
\
uasetome
couertu,
feitu.
fust
;
Treesono
reste
vacatio
bulanam
Cum
Sururo
etu.
stiplatu p)usi ocrer pihanei'.
Sururont comhifiatu.
tuderus
Ape
angla
auif
\
Vatuva
ustentu,
arvia
Itidem
finibus
ferine
|
tenzitim
7 arveitu, heris
vinu hens
kutef
persnimu
|
puni
afi-
finukukarpihazfust.
esumek
esunu
vacetumi se
;
^
esunu
I
Svepu
antervakaze,
avif azeriatu,
Treplanu
9 verufe
feitu.
|
kuvertu,
anzeriatu
11 pustnaiaf.
•
2
lustrare volet,
ut
Itidem
ito.
piandae.
arcis
Isdem
nuntiato.
avis
servato.
Ubi
oscines
nuntiaverit,
virgam
ritualem
induitor.
Exta infercido
frumenta ostendito,
addito,
vel
vino vel posca
civitate Iguvina.
facito,
facito,
murmurans precator
*
pemaialf
etu
Pune
Tunc arx piata
horum sacrificior«»i
adi-
sit,
kuvurtus.
Aes Value.
Aes Jiclmrsueitu.
in vitiatum sit
erit.
Sive
intervacatio
avis observa-
;
to, ad portam Trebulanam revertito,
|
:j:PunepuplumaferumheTies,
avef
populum
pibus frumentis.
I)es arvis.
restef
erit;
revertito, instaurans sa-
stipulator
Erir-
combifiansiust,
6 liuvina.
feitu,
vitiatum
in
observatum
avis
seritu.
perca arsmatiam anouihimu.
fetu,
sit,
avis observato, ad portam Tre-
j^Pone pop>lo afero heries,
49 ont
,
crificium facito.
I
auif aseriato
10
tacitus
frumenta
vel
Suront naratii puse uerisco
auif aseriatu, uerofe
8
vino
vel
sectis
uacose,
48
JExta in ferculo facito,
sesetir tesedi, ficla arsueitu.^
Treblanir.
47
211
Iguvinian Tables
instaurans sacrificium facito.
Cum populum
avis
posticas.
3
*
lustrare voles,
observatum
Cum
ito
anticas
reverteris.
Aes vakazeva^etiuniseavif,
Aes anzTiiatu.
'-
Cinctum
f Cringatro hatu, destrame
scapla anouihimu. Pir en50
Pone
dendu.
Erucom
destre onse fertu.
51 prinMa^tir
dur
\
etuto^
perca
Ennom
ponisiater habituto.
parfa desua seso,
Sururont eombifiatuvMpefeauieclu. Neip
desua
prepa
amboltu,
desua
Ape
combifiansi.
stiplatu
tote liouine.
feratur, id in quo ignem imposuerit, is ferto qui virgam rituIdem arsum
alem habebit.
Cum
in dextro umero ferto.
eo legati duo eunto, virgas
Turn
habento.
ealatoris
stipulator parram prosperam sibi,
Itidem nuncivitati Iguvinae.
nuntiaverit.
Ubi
nuntiaverit,
via
prosperam
augurali
in sacrificium eunto
sacris.
hostiis.
com peracris
^Ape Acesoniame
|
enom termPoi percam
Ubi
ad exitus
minum
venerit,
ritualem
Sic exterminato:
Tarsinater,
trifor
I
Enumek
|krenkatrum hatu.
ahtimem
12 pir
Pune
^pisest
pir
enumek
entelus
|
ententu.
ahtimem,
|
parfam
steplatu
14 tesvam tefe, tute Ikuvine.
|
Va-
pefem avieUuf e kumpiflatu. Vea
15 avieklaesunumeetu. iPrinuvatu
etutu, perkaf habetutu punicate.
jPune menes
enumek
17 Tafinate,
|
habebit,
tum ad
exterminato.
civitatis
Tadinatis,
tribus
cinctum
capito.
Tunc
ignem ad caerimonium imponito.
Cum ignem imposueris ad caerimonium, tunc stipulator parram
prosperam
tibi, civitati
augurali in sacrificium
ti
venies
tunc
exterminato
Tafinate,
ito.
Lega-
eunto, virgas habento ealatoris.
Cum
|
Iguvinae.
Ad sellas auguralis nuntiato. Via
tuta
trifu
ter-
^'i^gam
'quisquis est
Akefuniamem,
etufstamu
opimis
Acedoniam
Qui
stanto.
Esq
eturstahmu:
cum
in
arsmatia habiest, eturstahmu.
54 totar
10
sacrificium
in
esonome etuto
nuco stahituto.
13
Ignem im-
ad sellas auguralis. Neve
ambulato, priusquam prosperam
uia auiecla
53 hebetqfe benust,
b 11-
tiato
\
combijiansiust,
Cum
ponito.
esonome^
\
I
dextram
in
capito,
scapulam induitor.
ferar} pufe pir entelust,
ere fertu poe perca arsmatiam liabiest. Erihont aso
52
rvib49-
Iguvinian Tables
278
in
Acedoniam,
civitatem
Tadinatem, tribum Tadinatem,
lAes esonomf ffrar.
VI
b 59]
Ib22
Tadinatis,
lapudici
nominis,
poplu. Nosue ier ehe esupo-
populo.
Nisi itum
ius
facito
habe
sopir
portatu
pople,
mersest, fetu
esme^
\
pue
ulo
uru pirse
tners
esf Trioper eheturstahamu.
Ifont termnuco com prinu56 atir
\
stahitu,
eno
deitu:
opimis
\
com
persnimumo
termnuco
eso
tasetur : 'Serfe Martie, Pre58 stota iSerfia Berfer Martier,
Tursa Serjia Serfer Martier,
Tarsinatem,
totam
trifo
ius
dicito:
Tum
cum
Igu-
legatis
ambiunto.
sacris
ad terminum
venerint, apud terminum cum
Ubi
ambierint,
legatis
precantor
sic
'Cerre
taciti:
Cerria
Torra
Cerria
Cerri
Martii,
Cerri
Martii,
Tadinatem,
civitatem
Prae-
Martie,
tribum
Tarsinatem, Tuscom Nahar-
Tadinatem,
Tuscum
Narcum
com labuscom name,
lapudicum
nomen,
civitatis
\
totar
Turskum, Naharkum numem,
lapuzkum numem
habe,
:
'
|
pue
purtatulu
est, feitu
19
tum
*catervamini
'ordinamini
stita
\
quod
illo
stato,
tis
ambretuto.
sacris
sit
Ter
exterminato.
Ibidem ad terminum cum lega-
peracris
prinuatir
18
est,
ex
ito
est.'
vini'.
benurent,
59
hoc
ex hoc porestat
ia
hoc
siquis
pulo,
populo, (eum) portato illucquo
'arsmahamo caterahamo louinur'. Eno com prinuatir
Ape amirefurent, termnom^
Narci
Tusci
Tarsinater, Tuscer Nahareer
labuseer nomner, eetu ehesu
55 plu,
57
279
Iguvinian Tables
-
uru pere mers
svepis
mefs
est'.
|
Pune prinuvatus staheren term'armamu^
nesku, enumek
|
20 kateramu Ikuvinu'.
apretu tures
et
21 amprefu|us,persnimu.
'
etatu Ikuvinus'.
22 prehtu,
I
Enumek
pure.
Puni
Enumek
Triiuper
am-
triiuper pesnimu, triiu-
per ' etatu Ikuvinus'.
1
Enumek]
Kes/sme.
Narcum
Tuscum,
lapudicum
nomen
restat,
est,
(eum) portato
facito
Cum
*catervamini,
ambito
tauris
est'.
stabunt
ad
ter-
'itatote,
2
Tguvini'.
et
igne.
Iguvini'.
ter
bito,
'ordinamini
Ter
precator,
Iguvini'.
Aes annanu.
Tunc
Cum
Tunc
precator.
ambieris,
'itatote,
quo ius
ius
tunc
minos,
'siquis
illuc
quod
illo
legati
nomen,
:
amter
Tunc
280
rvi b 50Ib2:;-
Iguvin'utn Ttihles
"-
Tadinatis,
tribus
Tarsiiiate)\ trifor I'arsinater,
Tadiuatis,
Tuscer Naharcer lahuicer
Tusci
nomner nerf
nominis principes cinctos incinc-
hostatii
iouie
60 tu,
sihitu aniihi\
tursitu treinitu,
tatii
sauitu,
tos,
hondu
terreto tremefacito,
I
aboleto,
preui-
]}replotatu.
Serfe
iuvenes hastatos iiihastatos
anhos-
hohii, ninctn nepitu, sonitu
01 latu.
lapudici
Narci
*praeplauditato *prae-
sauciato,
Pre-
Martie,
pessumdato
ninguito inundato, sonato
Cerie Martie, Prae-
vinculato.
Cerria
Cerri
Martii,
Cerri
Martii,
stota Serfia Serfer Martier,
stita
Tursa Serfia Serfer 3Iartier,
fiduto foner pacrer pase
Torra
Cerria
estote
faventes
uestrap>ople totar lioiiinar,
vestra populo civitatis Iguvinae,
lioidne,
62 tote
ero
ansiJiitir,
sihitir
nomne, erar
'etato
dersicust,
64 euront.
Ape
istud
duti
Ape
dixerit,
Apetermnome\conor-
iidem.
sum
\
uia,
pora benuso.
erafont
deitu
\
etaias.
itidem
precantor.
ut
dicito,
eant
di-
Eno
itidem
precantor,
ut
eant.
Turn
eunto
gati
retro
via,
qua ventuni
VII
ruront
iterum
erit,
dicito
Sururont piesnimumo, su-
1
Ubi istud
ambiunto
Ubi ad terminum reverhabebit.
itidem
fJEno pri-
etuto
virgam
cito.
65 sururont
nuatur simo
dicito
qui
Turn tertium ambiunto.
Ubi ad terminum ventum erit,
tertim amhretuto.
ont deitu etaias.
turn
Iguvini',
Itidem
dei-
termnome benuso,
pesnimumo, surur-
Ap>e
nomini.'
ritualem
este
sururont pesnimumo.
Enom
eius
'itatote
amhretuto
eorum
Ubi
dixerint,
nomini,
deitu
Sururont deitu, etaians
tu.
bus hastatis inhastatis,
liouinur, parse peroa
arsmatia habiest.
tuso,
cipibus ciiictis incinctis, iuveni-
ero
\
prin-
civitati
ioiiies
nomne.''
63 este dersicureiit, eno
eorum
Iguvinae,
nerus
anostath\
hostatir
\
pace
propitii
le-
eadem
erit.
A
Itidem
precantor,
dicito
ut
legati
retro
eant.
itidem
Turn
«
23 fprinuvatuscimuetutu,erahunt
vea cimu etutu prinuvatus.
|
eunto,
via retro eunto legati.
eadem
VII a
71
Ib30
2
prinuatur limo etuto erafont
uia, pora benuso.^
\
|
heriei
rofu
heriei
peiu.
In Fontulis apros
rufos
vel
eadem
erit.
facito
tris
piceos.
vel
Serfe^Martiefeitupopluper
Cerro Martio facito pro populo
civitatis
liouinar,
totaper
|
Uatuo ferine feitu,
poni
fetu,
tases
persnimu.
aruio
fetu,
Prosesetir
mefa spefa, ficla arsueitu.
Suront naratu puse uerisco
\
Trehlanir.
Ape traha Saha-
ta combifianlust,
dirstu.
7
qua ventum
totar
4 liouina.
6
via,
eunto
retro
legati
-fFondlire abrqf trif fetu
3
6
281
Iguvinian Tables
-'
enom erus
Iguvina.
posca
JSxta in ferculo facito,
frumenta
facito,
tacitus
libum
Iguvinae, pro civitate
sparsum,
facito,
Prosectis
precator.
offam
addito.
Item narrato ut ad portani
Trebulanam. Ubi trans Sanctam nuntiaverit, turn onagmentum
dato.
I
\Rubine porca trifrofa ote
peia fetu Prestote ^erfie
Serfer Martier popluper to-
Cerri Martii pro populo civitatis
tar liouinar, totaper louina.
Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina.
Persaia fetu, poni fetu,
Suront naratu
Humi stratas
pusi pre uerir
ut
|
aruio fetu.
24
fFuntlere
trif
ute peiu feitu
ferine^
26 ustentu,
puni
peia
fetu,*
arves.
arviu
|
afeper arves.
|
|
Cer-
i
kapi
pesnimu
posca facito,
portam
In Fontulis
narrato
Trebulanam.
apros rubros
tris
aut piceos facito Cerro Martio.
facito,
frumenta
posca facito, tacitus
In Rubinia
tris
porcas rubras
aut piceas facito Praestitae Cerriae Cerri Martii.
cito,
Humi stratas fa-
frumenta ostendito, capides
sacras agito, vascula dividito atra
alba, posca facito,tacitus precator
adipibus frumentis.
|
VI b to show connection of VII with VI.
»Aesfeiu.
SAesferime.
1
Repetition of last sentence of
2
Aes
Seree.
ruf as aut
precator adipibus frumentis.
Pefaia fei-
tacez
ante
ostendito,
|
tris
Item
Exta in ferculo
sakra aitu, vesklu vetu atru
30 alfu, puni fetu,
facito,
facito.
tacez
parka rufra
ustentu,
arvia
arviu
|
Prestate
fetu
Cerfe Marties.
fie
29 tu,
Marti.
fetu,
:j:Rupinie e tre
27
28 ute
rufm
apraf
Cerfe
25 Vatuvu
pesnimu afepe
Trehlanir.
In Rubinia porcas
piceas facito Praestitae Cerriae
8
Tases persnimu. Prosesetir
Tacitus
precator.
strusla, ficla arsueitu.
Ape
struem,
offam
supo postro 2}ep>escus,
enom
\
Prestote iSerJie
I
Serfe?- liar-
Praestitae
tii
in
libato
Cerri
Cerriae
\
Serfer
Serfia
pro populo
pro populo
popluper totar liouinar,
neper,
Prestota Serfia Serfer liartier, preue7idii uia ecla atero
Tarsina-
tote Tarsinate, trifo
te,
I
Tursce Kaliarce lahusce
nomne,
trifor
Tarsiriater,
totar
Tuscer
Tarsinater,
Nahareer labuscer nomner
\
vas-
]\Iar-
atris
Iguvinae,
civitatis
pro civitate Iguvina, pro populi
nomine,
nomnepter.
ei'ar
|
Cerri
vasculis
his
te
Turn
sic precator:
Cerria
'Praestita
tii,
JNIar-
civitatis Iguvinae,
culis atris in
totaper liouina, erer nom-
pro
Cerria
advertito
via
nati,
Cerri
Tusco
Martii,
malum
omni
Tadinati,
civitati
nomine.
civitatis
Praestita
tribui
Narco
nomini,
civitatis
tribus
Tadinatis,
Narci
lapudici
Tadi-
lapudico
Tadinatis,
Tusci
nominis
nerus Utir ansihitir, iouies
principibus cinctis incinctis, iuve-
nom-
nibus hastatis inhastatis, eorum
hostatir anostatir, ero
ne.
14
turn
adrir ruseme esopersnihitnu:
rir
13
Ubi
posuerit,
pro civitate Iguvina.
Martier, tioin esir uesclir ad-
12
Prosectis
addito.
totaper louina. JEnomuesclir
10 'Prestota
11
retro
precatione
popluper totar louinar,
tier
suppa
uesticatu
ruseme
pesclu
9
[VII a 7-
Iguvinian Tables
282
Prestota Serfia Serfer
nomini.
Praestita Cerria Cerri
Martier,futufons \pacerpase
Martii, esto favens propitia pace
tua pople
tua populo
tote
liouinar,
totar
liouine,
erom nomne,
erar nomne, erar tierus
15 tir ansihitir, iouies
anostatir.
\
sihi-
hostatir
Prestota Serfia
Serfer Martier, saluom seritu
poplom totar liouinar, salua
16 serituu
\
totain
liouinam.
Pr&stota Serfia Serfer Martier,
saluo seritu popler totar
liouinar,
totar
liouinar
\
civitatis
civitati Iguvinae,
Iguvinae,
eorum nomini,
eius nomini, eius principibus cinctis
incinctis,
iuvenibus hastatis
inhastatis.
Cerri
INIartii,
populum
Praestita
Cerria
salvum
servato
civitatis Iguvinae, sal-
vam servato civitatem Iguvinam.
Praestita
Cerria
Cerri
salvum servato populi
Iguvinae,
civitatis
Martii,
civitatis
Iguvinae
VII a 26]
17
name,
nerf,
pequo
castruo,
arsmo,
uiro,
frif salua
nomen,
priiicipes,
pecuMW
capita,
ritus,
viros,
fruges
salvas
seritu; fiitu fons pacer pate
servato; estofavens propitiapace
tua pople totar liouinar,
tua jDopulo
18 tote
ei-ar
nomne.
nomne,
ever
liouine,
\
Prestota
S'er-
adrer popluper totar
19 uesclir
\
liouinar,
erer nomneper, erar nomne-
Prestota
jjer.
20 fer Martier, tiom subocauu,
Serfer
Serfiar
Martier foner frite tiom suhocaim? Ennom persclu eso
21 deitu
Praestita Cer-
Cerri
te
ria
22 liouina,
erar
totaper
\
nomneper,
erer
nomneper.
Prestota
Serfia ^ Serfer Martier, tiom
23 subocauu. Prestotar Serfiar
|
Serfer Martier foner frite
tiom subocauu.
Enomuesti-
catu, ahatripursatu.
ruseme
\
persclu
Enom
uesticatu
Pr estate Serfie Serfer Martier popluper totar liouinar,
totaper louina.
Ennom ues-
25 clir\ alfir persnimu, superne
adro trahuorfi andendu, eso
persnimu: 'Prestota Serjia
26 Serfer
Martier,
tiom
\
esir
1
Aes
precatione
sic
plenis
populo
pro
Iguvinae, pro civitate
pro
Iguvina,
nomine,
populi
pro civitatis nomine.
Cerri
Cerria
Praestita
Martii,
Martii
faventis
fiducia
Tum
invoco.
precatione
in
li-
Tum
tripodato.
bato,
te
Cerriae
Praestitae
invoco.
te
in-
vasculis
his
te
civitatis
Cerri
te
'Praestita Cerria Cerri
te
atris,
Cerri
fiducia
Turn
voco.'
Martii,
liouinar,
faventis
]\Iartii
invoco,
te
Cerriae
Praestitae
fer Martier, tiom isir uesclir
adrir, tiom plener popluper
totar
Praestita Cerria Cer-
INIartii,
dicito:
I
his
pro populi nomine, pro civitatis
^Prestota Serfia Ser-
:
INIartii,
vasculis atris pro populo civitatis
ri
\
Prestotar
civitatis nomini.
nomine.
iSer-
iSerfia
Iguvinae,
Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina,
louina,
totaper
civitatis
civitati Iguvinae, populi nomini,
fia Serfer Martier, tiom esir
24
283
Iguvinian Tables
libato
Praestitae Cerriae Cerri Martii
pro
populo
civitatis
pro civitate Iguvina.
culis
atra
transverse
Cerri
Serfiar.
'
:
Tum
precator,
albis
precator
Iguvinae,
'
imponito,
Praestita
IMartii,
te
vas-
super
sic
Cerria
his
284
uesclir alfir poplu^yer totar
vasculis albis pro populo civitatLs
liouina,
Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina,
erer 7iomneper, erar tiomne-
pro populi nomine, pro civitatis
nomine. Praestita Cerria Cerri
totaper
liouinar,
Prestota Serfia Serfer
27 per.
|
Martier-i
ahauendu uia
ecla
atero 2}ople totar liouinar,
liouine,
tote
28 louinar,
\
popler
totar
totar
liouinar
malum populo civitatis Iguvinae,
civitati Iguvinae, populi civitatis
Iguvinae, civitatis Iguvinae
principibus cinctis incinctis, iu-
uies Iwstatir anhostatir, ero
venibushastatisinhastatis,eorum
nomneTerarnomne. Prestota
nomini, eius nomini.
29 Serfia
uom
sihitir
|
ansihitir,
Serfer Martier,
sal-
seritu poplo totar lio-
salua
uinar,
liouinam.
totam
seritu
Prestota Serfia
30 Serfer\Martier,saluom seritu
Cerria
Cerri
servato
populum
Praestita
salvum
Martii,
civitatis
Igu-
vinae, salvam servato civitatem
Iguvinam.
Cerria
Praestita
Martii,
Cerri
salvum servato
popler totar liouinar, totar
populi civitatis Iguvinae,civitatis
liouinar name, nerf, arsmo,
Iguvinae nomen, principes, ritus,
pequo castruo, frif
salua seritu, futu fons pacer
pase tua p>ople totar lio-
salvas servato, esto favens propi-
uinar,
vinae, civitati Iguvinae, populi
uiro,
|
tote
liouine,
nomne, erar nomne.
32 stota
I
erer
Pre-
Serfia Serfer Martier,
pecuitm
viros,
tia
fruges
capita,
pace tua populo civitatis Igu-
nomini, civitatis nomini.
Cerria
stita
Prae-
Cerri
Martii,
tiom esir uesclir alfer 2^oplu-
te his vasculis albis pro
per
lo civitatis Iguvinae,
totar liouinar,
totaper
Iiouina,erernomneper,erar
33
omni
via
avertito
INIartii,
io-
nerus
31
VII a 20-
Iguvinian Tables
nomneper.
Iguvina, pro populi nomine, pro
Prestota Serfia
civitatis nomine. Praestita Cerria
Cerri
PrestotarSerfiar Serfer Mar-
Praestitae
f
f
tii
jjerselu eso persni-
Tum
34 tier oner rite tiom\subocauu''.
Martii,
precatione
tor
Martier, tiom isir uesclir
al-
INIartii,
to-
te
tiomplener popluper
\
;
'
Praestita
te
his
plenis pro
invoco,
te
Cerriae
faventis fiducia
nrn: 'Prestota Serfia Serfer
35 fer,
pro civitate
\
Serfer Martier, tiom suhocauu,
JEnnom
popu-
Cerri Marte
invoco.'
sic
preca-
Cerria
Cerri
vasculis
albis,
populo
civitatis
VII a 421
lb 31-33
Iguvinian Tables
-
tarliouinar, totaper liouina,
Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina,
ever 7iomneper, erar nonine-
pro populi nomine, pro civitatis
Prestota Serfia Serfer
36 Martier,tiom\subocauu,Preper.
Martier
foner frite tiom subocauu'.
stotar Serjiar Serfer
Enom uesticatu,ahatripursa37 tu.
I
Uestisa
Sansii
popluper
Suront
\
Enno
uestisia
sopatJi
purome
\
spahamu,
subra
Turn
libato,
te
invoco'.
tripodato.
Libamentum et libum sparsum
in patera genu nixus facito Fiso-
nem
expurgato,
superiacito,
trafSahatam etu. Ape traha
Sahata couortus, ennom co-
trans Sanctam ito.
Ubi trans
Sanctam reverterit, turn com-
moltu, comatir persnihimu.
molito,
Capif sacra aitu.
f Trahaf Sahate uitla trif
feetu Turse Serfie Serfer
Martier popluper totar lio-
Capides sacras
I
\
totaper
Persaea fetu,
liouina.
poni
\fetu,
commolitis
precator.
agito.
Trans Sanctam vitulas tris
Torrae Cerriae Cerri
facito
Martii pro populo civitatis Iguvinae,
pro
civitate
Humi stratas facito,
Iguvina.
posca facito,
aruio fetu, tases persnimu.
frumenta facito, tacitus precator.
Prosesetir
Prosectis
strusla,
ficlam
se uerisco Treblaneir.
f Tra Sate
Tuse
Cerfie
32 Pefaia
tetu,
33
fiducia
Item narrato ut post portam Tesenacam.
Libamenti
magmentum dato. Turn libamentum, libum sparsum sub ig-
Uestisiar
arsueitu. Suront naratu pu-
81
Martii
Cerri
faventis
Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina.
ditu.
uinar.,
42
Cerriae
stitae
Prae-
invoco,
liar atupuse post ue-
39 efurfatu^
41
te
vio Sancio pro populo civitatis
mefa spefa
40
Martii,
totar
totaper
Tesonocir.
erus
Praestita Cerria Cerri
liouina.
liouinar,
rir
mefa spefa
conegos fetu Fisoiii
scalsie
38
et
nomine.
nimu
tref vitlaf
^erfe
puni
|
fetu,
afeper
tacez
arves.
\
feitu
Marties.
arviu
feitu,
Ape
|
uspes-
Pune
struem,
Item
narrato
ad portam Trebulanam.
addito.
offam
ut
Ubi
Trans Sanctam tris vitulas facito Torrae Cerriae Cerri Martii.
Humi stratas facito, frumenta ostendito, posca facito, tacitus pre-
cator adipibus frumentis.
Cum
286
43 ^purdinliust,
pufe
carsitu,
abrons facurent, puse erus
Ape
dersa.
erus dirsust, pos-
combifiatu
tro
44 erus
traha
erus
combifiatu^
Enem Rubiname pos-
dersa.
Rubiniam,
in
Turn
det.
trans
Sanctam nuntiato, magmentum
Turn in Rubiniam retro
det.
revertito, commolito, commolitis
persnimu et capif sacra aitu.
|
traha Sahatam couer-
comatir persnihi-
tu, comoltu,
Enom purditomfust.
pane
Postertio
46
\
poplo
andirsafust, porse perca ars-
matia habiest
et
prinuatur
dur tefruto Tursar eso tasetur\
persnihiinumo : 'Tursalouia,
totam Tarsinatem,
rsinatem,
Ta-
trifo
Tuscom Naharcom
lapusco name, totar
nater,
trifor
Tarsi-
\
Tarsinater,
nomner nerf
sihitu ansihitu.
fpurtincus, kafetu,pufe apruf
35 erus
terust,
pustru
Rupiname,
tu
Ene
tra
36 erus
Sahta
tefa.
mate pesnimu.
Enu
kre
aitu,
Satame
|
tefa.
kupifiaia,
antakre
Enu
vesklu
kuvertu,
purtitu fust.
|
|
kukapi
vetu.
kumate pesnimu.
39 esunu
kupifla-
erus
Enu Rupiname'
37 pustru kuvertu,
sakra
i
|
Ape
34 fakurent, puze erus tefa.
|
Turn trans Sanctam
|
anta-
Enu
revertito,
commolito, commolitis precator.
Turn porrectum erit.
Postquam tertium populum
lustraverit, qui virgam ritulegati
alem
habebit
et
taciti
ex
rogo
Torrae
sic
duo
'Torra
lovia,
Tadinatem,
tribumTacivitatem
dinatem,
Tuscum
Narcum
lapudicum nomen, civitatis Taprecantor:
Tadinatis,
tribus
dinatis,
Tuscer Naharcer lapuscer
38
nuntiato
ut magmentum
precator et capides sacras agito.
mu,.
48
apros
det.
ut
tro couertu, comoltu, comatir
Enom
47
quo loco
magmentum
fecerint,
Ubi magmentum dederit,
vocato,
porrexerit,
retro
liubiiiatne,
Enem
dersa.
I
Sahatam
45
rvila43Ib33-
Iguvinian Tables
Tusci
Narci
lapudici
nominis principes cinctos incinc-
porrexeris,
fecerint,
vocato,
ubi
apros
ut magmentum det. Ubi
magmentum dederit, retro nuntiato in Rubiniam, magmentum det.
Turn
trans
magmentum
Sanctam nunties,
det.
Tum in Rubi-
niam retro revertito, integris commolitis precator.
sacras
Tum in
gris
agito,
Tum
vascula
Sanctam
capides
dividito.
revertito, inte-
commolitis precator.
sacrificium porrectum erit.
Tum
VII a 541
lb 45
iouie
anostatu
hostatu
49 tursitu
50
\
hondu
tremitu,
tos,
iuvenes hastatos inhastatos
terreto tremefacito, pessumdato
holtu, ninctu nspitu, sunitu
aholeto,
sauitu,
pre-
sauciato, *praeplauditato *prae-
uihlatu.
Tursa louia, futu
fons pacer pase tua pople
favens propitia pace tua populo
preplohotatu
I
totar
louinar,
erar
ne,
tote
nerus
Joui-
Mhitir
anhihitir, iouies hostatir an51 hostatir,
nomne.^
erom
nomne, erar
|
Este trioper deitu.
\IEnom iuenga peraerio
situto,
tur-
porse perca arsmatia
52 habiestet \prinuatur.
Hondra furo sehemeniar hatuto
totar
trif
pist
Pafe
heriest.
promom
hahurent, eqf
Acersoniem \fetu Turse Iouie popluper totar liouinar,
totaper louina. Suront naratu puse uerisco Trehlanir.
54 Aruio fetu, persaea fetu,
63
|
ninguito inundato, sona.to
Torra
vinculato.
esto
lovia,
Iguvinae, civitati Igu-
civitatis
principibus
vinae, eius
cinctis
incinctis,
iuvenibus hastatis
hastatis,
eorum
nomini,
Istud
nomini.'
ter
in-
eius
dicito.
Turn iuvencas ex opimis fuganto,
qui
virgam
ritualem
habebit
et
forum
Acedonia
pro populo
in
capiunto
Quas
quisquis volet.
primum
tris
Infra
legati.
seminarium
civitatis
ceperint,
eas
facito Torrae loviae
civitatis
Iguvinae,
Item narad portam Trebulanam.
pro civitate Iguvina.
rate ut
Frumenta facito,
struhla,ficla prosesetir arsuei-
cito,
tu, tases persnimu,ponifetu\
to,
Jiumi stratas fa-
struem, offam prosectis addi-
tacitus precator, posca facito.
puplu
Postquam tertium populum
atefafust, iveka perakre tusetu^l
lustraverit, iuvencam opimam fu-
pane
fPustertiu
40
41 super
kumne
affertur, prinuva-
42 tu tuf tusetutu,
I
hutra furu
£af iveka
sehmeniar hatutu.
43 tre
44 luvie.
fetu,
Akerunie
Arviu
pefaia
pesnimu afepe
45
287
Iguvinian Tables
-
Tuse
fetu
ustetu,
fetu,
arves.
|
|
puni
tacez
gato super comitio flamen, lega-
duas fuganto, infra forum
seminarium capiunto. Eas iuvencas tris Acedoniae facito Torrae
ti
loviae.
Frumenta ostendito, pos-
ca facito, humi stratas facito, tacitus precator adipibus frumentis.
|
Kvestretieusaie evesu Vuvcis
Quaestura
Tetteius Titi f,
Titis Teteies
1
Aes
tuseiu.
sua
Lucius
288
rviib 1-4
la 1-
Iguvinian Tables
'-
VII
Quisquis quandoque magister
Pisipanupeifratrexfra-
1
trus Atiersier fust, erec sueso
fratrecate portaia
2 fratrom
magisterio
seuacne
erom
quas pro
ponne iuengar
ehiato,
tursiandu hertei,
appei ar-
\
fertur Atiersir j^ojAom an-
Sue neip portust
dersafust.
issocpusei subra screhto
sms
ifratreci motar
persklum aves anzer-
2 iates enetu
|
pemaies pusnaes.
Treplanes
Preveres
3
Krapuvi
luve
|
|
vatuva
fe-
rinefeitu, heris vinu heri puni,
5 ukriper
6 vina
Sevum
feitu.
Pusveres
7
kumiaf
8 sif
feitu
10 tu,
I
|
tref
Trebe luvie
Ikuvi-
Supa sumtu, arvia ustenpuni
fetu,
pesnimu afepes
11
|
tutaper
Preveres
^
|
kutef
arves. ^
tre
I
fetu
ukripe Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina.
13 Arviu ustentu,
|
portaverit
scriptum
est,
CCC.
A
Istud sacrificium avibus observatis
anticis
inito
posticis.
Ante portam Trebulanam lovi
tris
Frumenta
boves
facito.
ostendito, exta in
ferctdo facito, vel vino vel posca,
pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Igu-
vina facito.
Totum murmurans
vatuva ferine
1
Post portam Trebulanam
tris
sues gravidas facito Trebo lovio
pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina.
Suppa sumito, frumenta osmurmurans
tendito, posca facito,
precator adipibus frumentis.
|
Tesenakes
12 buf fetu, Marte Krapuvi
flamen
precator adipibus frumentis.
Treplanes
ukrii)er Fisiu,
9 na.
kutef
|
pesnimu afepes arves.
|
Iku-
tutaper
Fisiu,
supra
est
lustrave-
magistro multae sint asses
Grabovio
tre buf fetu.
Arvia ustentu,
4
uti
par
iuvencae
ubi
non
Si
|
I
Este
1
populum
ita,
est,
QCG.
a.
oportet,
Atiediis
rit.
duodecim,
cum
fugentur
suo
is
hostias
collegii
re
emissas,
esse
erit,
portet
Atiedium
fratrum
Atiersio desenduf,
\
Atiediis
fratribus
pifi reper fratreca ^jarsesi
3
B
Aes
Ante portam Tesenacam
boves
facito,
Marti Grabovio
tris
faci-
to pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Igu-
vina.
Frumenta ostendito, exta in
afe*arv*es.
289
Iguvinian Tables
I a 30]
puni
fetu,
kutef
fetu,
pesnimu afpes arves.
Pusveres
14
15 sif
Tesenakes
fetu
feliuf
ukriper
16 vina.
17 arviu
tiga
tutaper
Iku-
supa sumtu,
fetu,
Mefa,
ustentu.
ustetu,
18 ukriper
19 titaf,
fetu,
fetu,
kapif
sakref,
etraf
afepes arves.
Preveres
tutaper
pesnimu
tref
ukriper
22 tutaper Ikuvina.
|
Fisiu,
puni,
heri
|
kutef
ustentu,
pesnimu afepes arves.
24
|
Vatuva ferine
vinu
heri
23 arviu
buf
Vufiune
fetu
21 Krapuvi
pro arce Fisia, pro civitate Iguvi-
Posca facito, suppa sumito,
frumenta ostendito. Libuin,liba-
mentum ostendito,Fisovio facito,
pro
area
Fisia
capides
facito,
porrectas sacras, alteras porrectas,
alteras sacras, pro civitate
Murmurans precator
Iguvina.
Ante portam Veiam
f rontem albam
tris
boves
habentis facito Vo-
Grabovio pro arce Fisia,
"viono
pro civitate Igu^Tna. Exta inferculo facito, vel vino vel posca,
frumenta ostendito, murmurans
precator adipibus frumentis.
|
Pusveres Vehiies tref hapi-
Post portam Veiam tris'«^-
|
ukriper
nas facito Tefro lovio pro arce
Fisia, pro civitate Iguvina. Post
|
pelsana
25 naf fetu Tefre luvie
Puste
Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvina.
26 asiane fetu, zefef fetu,
fetu,
arvia
ustentu,
puni
27 fetu,
tacez
pesnimlu
ariper
arvis..
28
tris
adipibus frumentis.
|
Vehiies
kaleruf
pur-
etraf
Kutef
Ikuvina.
fetu,
|
sakref,
|
ves-
|
Post portam Tesenacam
sues lactentis facito Fisio Sancio
na.
Fisuvi^
Fisiu
purtitaf
20
Sag!
Fisiu,
Puni
|
tref
Fise
|
/ercMZofacito,poscafacito,murmurans precator adipibusfru mentis.
.
|
Api habina
surum pesuntru
frumenta ostendito, posca
facito, tacitus precator
adipibus
frumentis. Ubi agtias porrexeris,
esmik
figmentum suillum facito, ei
libamentum- singillatim figito,
fetu,
|
facitOjSedens facito, sepeKenrfaa
facito,
purtiius,
preve
vesticam
—
fiktu,
29 Tefri luvi fetu ukri|per Fisiu,
Tefro lovio facito pro arce Fisia,
testruku
pro civitate Iguvina, ad dextrum
Ikuvina,
tutaper
peri kapife
30
Api
perum
efek^
pedem
feitlu.
purtiius,
surum pesuntrum
enuk
feitu staf|lii
1
Acs
fiiuvi.
Ubi
capidi fossam facito.
id
figmentum
-
Aes
porrexeris,
facito
efel.
tunc
ovilhim,
.
Iguvinian Tables
290
[Ia31-
libamentum
ei
Fisia, pro civitate
tu, nertruku peri
Puni
33 feitu.
zefef
zeref
titu,
kumates
hapinaru
enuk
purtiius,^
fuf
34 erus
Api su-
|
nmgmentum
kumultu,
|
pesnimu.
*
lito,
|
I
Vukukum
1
luviu, pune uvef
2 ftirfae, tref vitluf turuf
Hufie
Vatuva
pesnimu
|
puni
fetu,
ferine
kutep
ustentu,
arvia
fetu,
4
tutas
Ikuvina.
tutaper
liuvinas,
3
|
B
Hunte
feitu
Ce|fi
pu-
pluper tutas liuvinas, tutaper
Vatuva
6 liuvina.
ustentu,
arvia
fetu,
7 arveitu, heris
ferine
|
tenzitim
vinu heris
|
persnimu
kutef
feitu,
puni
afi-
Hodio
Inuk ukar pihaz
esumek
esunu
vacetumi se
esunu
restef
;
®
fust.
Exta
avef
feitu.
Pune
hrenkatrum hatu.
1
Aes
Aes
stafli
iuvesmik.
ikuvinp|a.
|
kuvertu,
|
anzeriatu ® etu
11 pustnaiaf.
2
populo
civitatis
in ferculo
posca
facito,
facito,frumenta ostendito,murmu
Ad
aedem Coredii
populo
vitulos
facito pro
Iguvinae, pro
civitatis
civitate Iguvina.
Exta
in ferculo
frumenta ostendito,
facito,
addito,
facito,
tris
Honto Cerrio
tauros
vino
vel
vel
posca
murmurans precator
Tunc arx
Svepu
avif azeriatu,
Pune puplum aferum
10
|
antervakaze,
Treplanu
9 verufe
facito pro
Iguvinae, pro civitate Iguvina.
adi-
pibus frumentis.
pes arvls.
8
aedem loviam, cum ovis
Ad
Vukukum Sureties tref vitlup
5 turup
dato, sedeus conimo-
sedens commolitis precator.
rans precator adipibus frumentis.
afepes arvres.
|
facito,
purgant,tris vitulos tauros JMarti
Marte
pupluper
fetu
Iguvina
ad sinistrum pedenicapidi fossam
Posca facito. Ubi fiyfacito.
tneyita porrexeris, turn agnarum
kapifepefum
feitu.
pro arce
infigito,
31 uve, esmik^ vestica afiktu,ukri-
32 per Fisiu, tutaper Ikuvin'a^ fei-
heries,
pernaia|f
piata
erit.
in vitiatum
sit,
avis observa-
sit ;
to,
ad portam Trebulanam re verti-
to,
instaurans sacrificium facito.
Cum populum
avis
lustrare voles,
observatum
ito
kuvurtus,
posticas.
Cum
Enumek
cinctum
capito.
8
<
I
Sive
\iorum sacrificiori(m iutervacatio
Aes purtitius.
Aes kumats.
5
•^
anticas
reverteris,
Tunc
Aes vakazevacetumiseavif
Aes anzvriatu.
lb
ahtimem
12 pir
Pune
enumek
14
tesvam
ententu.
ahtimem,
entelus
pir
13
tefe,
|
parfam
steplatu
tute Ikuvine.
|
pefem avieklufe kumpifiatu.
Va-
prosperam
Ad
augurali in sacrificium
Cum
venies
tunc
exterminato
Akefuniamem,
|
etufstamu
17 Tafinate,
trifu
tuta
Tarinate,
|
Turskum, Naharkum numem,
numem
lapuzkum
habe,
|
svepis
mefs
pue
purtatiilu
est, feitu
'
:
uru pefe mers
est'.
|
restat,
est,
facito
minos,
20
armamu
Enumek
kateramu Ikuvinu'.
Puni
ambito
apretu tures
•'
|
pure.
et
Enumek
21 amprefu|us,i)ersnimu.
'
etatu Ikuvinus'.
Triiuperam-
22 prehtu, |triiuperpesnimu,triiu-
Enumek]
per 'etatu Ikuvinus'.
23 prinuvatus cimu etutu, erahunt
vea cimu etutu prinuvatus.
24
Funtlere
apruf
trif
ute peiu feitu
25 Vatuvu
ferine^
26 ustentu,
puni
pesnimu afepe arves.
Rupinie e tre
^27
28 ute
fie
29 tu,
peia
fetu
arviu
|
Aes armanu.
Cum
igne.
et
Tunc
Ter
Iguvini'.
precator,
ter
Iguvini'.
eunto,
retro
amter
Tunc
eadem
In Fontulis
apros rubros
tris
aut piceos facito Cerro ilartio.
^zta in fereulo
tacez
ostendito,
facito,
frumenta
posca facito, tacitus
precator adipibus frumentis.
|
|
Cer-
Pefaia fei|
kapi
sakra aitu, vesklu vetu atru
1
Tunc
Tguvini'.
arviu
|
Prestate
ustentu,
ter-
'ordinamini
precator.
'itatote,
In Rubinia
purka rufra
Cerfe Marties.
est'.
ad
tauris
'itatote,
rufru
fetu,
fetu,^
ius
tunc
ambieris,
legati
quo ius
quod
*catervamini,
bito,
'siquis
illuc
stabunt
illo
legati
nomen,
:
via retro eunto legati.
|
Marti.
Cerfe
civitatem
(eum) portato
Cum
'
Acedoniam,
in
Narcum
Tuscum,
lapudicum
nomen
Pune prinuvatus staheren termenumek
Lega-
calatoris.
Tadinatem, tribum Tadinatem,
19
nesku,
ito.
eunto, virgas habento
ti
Pune
menes
Iguvinae.
tibi, civitati
sellas auguralisnuntiato. Via
etutu, perkaf habetutu punicate.
enumek
18
ignem ad caerimonium imponito.
Cum ignem imposueris ad caerimonium, tunc stipulator parram
Vea
15 avieklaesunumeetu. iPrinuvatu
16
291
Iguvinian Tablen
29]
2
tris
porcas rubras
aut piceas facito Praestitae Cerri-
Humi
ae Cerri Martii.
cito,
stratus fa-
frumenta ostendito, capides
sacras agito, vascula dividito atra
Aes
ferime.
3
Aes
feiu.
292
Igiivin
30 alfu, puni fetu,
afeper arves.
Tra
31
32 Pefaia
puni
nimu
|
afeper
pes-
tacez
fetu,
|
us-
Pune
arves.
purtincus, karetu, pufe apruf
pustru
tefust,
Rupiname,
tu
Ene
sakra
kre
I
Enu
vetu.
kuvertu,
1
purtitu fust.
|
anta-
Enu
kumne
I
hutra furu
Eaf iveka
sehmeniar hatutu.
43 tre
44 luvie.
fetu,
Akefunie
Arviu
pefaia
pesnimu afepe
45
ustetu,
fetu,
|
Tuse
fetu
arves.
Humi stratus facito, frumenta ostendito, posca facito, tacitus pre-
cator adipibus frumentis.
Cum
ubi
apros
vocato,
fecerint, ut
magmentum det. Ubi
magmentum dederit, retro nuntiato in Rubiniam, magmentum det.
Turn
Sanctam nunties,
Turn in Rubiniam retro re vertito, integris commolitis precator.
Turn capides
trans
magmentum
saci-as
Turn
in
det.
agito,
vascula
Sanctam
dividito.
revertito, inte-
gris commolitis precator.
Turn
Postquam tertium populum
opimam fu-
lustra verit, iuvencam
affertur, prinuva-
42 tu tuf tusetutu,
Trans .Sane tarn tris vitulas faci-
puplu
atefafust, iveka perakre tusetu^l
>^41 super
29^5
sacrificium porrectum erit.
|
pane
Pustertiu
kukapi
kumate pesnimu.
39 esunu
40
Rupiname
vesklu
aitu,
Satame
tefa.
antakre
mate pesnimu.
Enu
kupifia-
|
37 pustru kuvertu,
38
|
kupifiaia,
Enu
tefa.
|
erus
Sahta
tra
36 erus
b
to Torrae Cerriae Cerri Martii.
porrexeris,
Ape
^34 fakurent, puze erus tefa.
35 erus
[I
alba, posca facito,tacitus precator
feitu
Marties.
arviu
feitu,
tetu,
33
vitlaf
^^rfe
Cerfie
Tnblen
adipibus frumentis.
|
Sate tref
Tuse
pesnimu
tacez
|
km
|
gato super comitio flamen, legaduas fuganto, infra forum
ti
seminarium capiunto. Easiuvencas tris Acedoniae facito ToiTae
Frumenta ostendito, poshumi stratas facito, taci-
puni
loviae.
tacez
ca facito,
tus precator adipibus frumentis.
I
Kvestretieusaie svesu Vuvcis
Quaestura
Tetteius Titif.
Titis Teteies.
1
Aes
tuseiu.
sua Lucius
II a 1-17]
II
Pune karne
1
speturie Atiiefie
naraklum
2 aviekate
esunu
estu
naratu
'
:
esunu
per e
karne
perakne
unu
pelsanu
7 tu,
puni
i
nimu
tru
Ape
Enu
12
uve
peraknem
arviu
fetu.
Ahtu
erus
ku-
luvip.
pefaem
|
ustentu,
puni
abrunu
arviu
fetu,
prusecete afveitu,
ekvine
Huntia katle
15
16 est
sume
menzaru
uste-
ustite
17 faciu affertur, avis
|
|
liostiam
unum
lovio
instaurato.
arietem sacrifieum
sepeliendum facito. Frumenta ostendito, posea facito, tacitus pre-
turn
unum
facito
Cum
suilhi.i a
fig men-
dedication e
lovio,
Ubi
porrexeris suillum. magmeiv-
Tum commolito, commoKtis precator. Actui lovi patri
ovem soUemnem humi stratum
turn dato.
facito,
facito.
frumenta ostendito, posca
Actui Marti aprum
soUemnemfacitOjfrumenta ostenrificium)
humi stratum
stakaz
anter-
facito, pos-
ca facito, trans equinum facito.
Andtihus hostiam
1
|
Spectori
dito, farrea proseetis addito, (sac-
|
fetu.
ticel
cersiaru.
menzne kurclasiu
|
puni
fetu,
tra
nou
capidi fossam singillatim facito.
sufu,-'
tu, fasiu
fetu,
ortae fuerint, facito quasi
cator adipibus frumentis.
luvie,
Acetus perakne fetu.
carni *spectoriae
porrexeris,
fetu.
Marti
'si
Atiediae auspicatae agitationes
pesu-
perakne
13 pefae
14
pes-
preve
Ahtu
fetu,
nuntiato:
pro fratri-
sacrificia sic
Pune
kumalltu,
mate pesnimu.
11
usten-
sufu
purtiius
10 tetu.
|
sakre
arves.
pefu
|
Ea
am, lovi patri bovem soUemnem,
tikamne
fetu
9 kapife
ista sacrificia facito
bus Atiediis.
jjerakne,
tacez
unu
|
Cum carni *spectoriae Atiediae
auspicatae nuiitiatio mutaverit,
consulto'. Vesticio Saucio hosti-
restatu.
fetu,
A
sa-
Arviu
afepe
8 purtiius,
neip
|
erietu
fetu.
aiu
|
Sace
bum
luvepatre
6 luvie
spetu-
puze
fetu
Vestice
Speture
esu
|
aviekate
urtu fefure,
kre,
fratrusper
fetu
Atiiefie
5 eretu'.
vurtus,
|
Eu
3 Atiiefie.
4 rie
293
lyuv'uiian Tables
Hontia
est
facito.
catuli dedicatio statuta
summa
tempestate intermen-
Heriiei
struarum *cenariarum. Voluerit
anzeriates
facere flamen, avibus observatis
mense ultimo
facia ticit.
^
Aes
purtiiusufu.
faciat decet.
294
Iguvinian Tables
Huntia
^18
fertu
katiu,
|
struhcla,
via,
19 vinu, salu^ maletu,
20
mantrah-
|
klu,
veskla
snata
umen
fertu.
Pir
asnata,
ase
Esunu puni
tentu.
feitu.
Hunte luvie ampentu
21 tlu,
ferto.
ponito.
Sacrificium posca facito.
sakre sevakne, Petrunianatine
tronia natione fratrum Atiediuin.
Esunu
I
Katies
supa
prusecia
24 aplenia
Atiiefiu.
pefae
futu.
hahtu,
Sacrificium
Peru
tisprosiciasdistribuito,*crematra
impleta supponito.
seri-
puni purtuvitu vesti-
to.
bato,
vinu. Nuvis ahtrepufatu, 'tin
frehtef
fertu.
tuva
28 Katies
ems
li-
vices
Noviens
posca
te
Pure nuvime
fricta
sumel fertu.
feret,
persnihmu.
Libamento in fossam precator.
Catuli duo carnes cremandas, ter-
|
tefra,
|
prusekatu.
terti
ampefia persnihmu, aseceta
Cum
ferto.
'te
verua,
dicito,
*crematra
*crematra
nonum
simul
ferto.
prosecato. Item
Struem,
offam addito. Catulum porricito,
|
29 fikla afveitu. Katlu purtuvitu,
kame persnihmu,
tripodato,
vino"
tmramagmentum
Isunt
krematru prusektu. Struhcla
prosecato.
non
precator,
|
carne
venpersun-
Supa spantea
tra^ persnihmu.
in
vino.
pefume
Vesticia
tripodato,
berva
teitu,
|
27 ferest, krematruf
Pedem serva-
Frumenta posca porricito,
25'katu ahtrepufa|tu, pustin ancif
26 puni tin vinu'
esto.
tessuppascapito. Veribus imple-
krematra
sutent|u.
humi stratum
Catuli suppa capito, partis exser-
sufafiaf
Berus aplenies
|
kartu,
tu.^ Arvia
ka-
fratru
23 supaf hahtu.
30
non unaecta,
Ignem arae im-
vascula umecta
unguen
Honto lovio impendito catulum, hostiam soUemnem, pro Pe-
I
per
22
le,
an-
|
a 17-
Hontia ferto catulum, frumenta, struem, offam, poscam,
vinum, salem molitum, mante-
ar-
pune,
fikla,
[II
precator,
ticia precator.
secta
(carne)
Suppa
fic-
lateralia
|
31 pertentu.
Veskles
protendito.
vufetes
persnihmu vestikatu ahtrepu32 fatu
I
pustra
afpeltu statitatu.
lepru
perstu.
mani kuveitu.
precator,
Supa
to,
Tasculis
libato,
admoveto, statuito.
retro ponito.
erus
tum manu con^erito.
I
1
2
s
expressed
liy
the san (25, a).
Aes eenpersuntra.
votis
tripoda-
Suppa
magmen-
nb3]
Spinamaf
33
pune
kapifus
etu.
Tuvere
fertu.
Berva,
tu asnatu, u'men fertu.
Kapife Hunte
|
Ad
ta
persnihmu.
37 klavles
sevaknis
|
Veskles
|
spiniama persnihmu vestikatu
pro
39
clunibus
Vasculis
precator.
bus ad columnam precator, libato,
Columnam nnguito,
tripodato.
sevakni
umne
persnihmu.
Manf easa vutu.
Asama kuvertu.
Asaku
unguine
vinu sevakni tacez persnihmu.
vino sollemni tacitus precator.
pusme
kuveitu
41 teftu.
I
herter,
|
Ipse
pune
congerito, dato.
43 purtitu
Katel
futu.
pelsans futu.
(ignem) restinguito. Integris commolitis
cis
Ti
as
ui)etu.
Tekvias
pumpefiasXn.
3 etre
Atiiefiate,
|
|
famefi-
'Atiieriate,
Klavemiie,
etre Klavemiie, Kureiate, etre
1
esto.
sua
Quaestura
Lucius
Tetteius Ti. f.
Teteies.
II
prum
Sacrificium
Catulus apud
esto.
aram sepeliendus
Semenies tekuries sim ka-
1
deponito.
porrectum
asaku
|
Surgito,
precatoi".
statuta
|
Kvestretie usace svesu Vuv-
44
Capide poscae
commolito.
tae
|
Esunu
magmentum
Vinum, poscam
oportet,
Struis, offae, partis exser-
dato.
Kapife punes
subahtu.
quem
ems
Antakres kumavepuratu.
Amparihmu,
tes persnihmu.^
statita
precator.
ara lavito.
Ad aram revertito. Apud aram
Struhclas, fiklas, sufa-
kumaltu.
fias
Vinu,
teftu.
sollemni
Manus ex
|
40 Esuf
2
natione fratrum
Veribus sollemnibus
Item
Atiedium.
*
42
Petronia
precator trans columnam.
{
umtu,
Spina
38 ahtrepufatu.
noa umecta, unguen ferto.
Honto lovio libato
umectis non umectis sollemni-
sevaknis
asnates
snate
Isunt
spinia.
in
Verua,
Capide
luvie vesti-
Berus
persnihmu pert
Duabus
ito.
clunis non coctas, vascula umec-
katu Petruniaper ^ natine f ratru
36 Atiiefiu.
columnam
capidibus poscam ferto.
34 klavlaf ajanfehtaf, vesklu sna-
35
295
Iguvinian Tables
Aes petruniapert.
B
Sementivis decuriis suem, ca-
prum
liae
deligito.
Decuriales fami-
*quincuriae XII. 'Atiediati,
Atiediati,
alteri
Claverniis,
alteris Claverniis, Curiati, alteri
2
Aes persmlmiu.
296
Ignvinian Tdbles
4 Kureiate,
|
Satanes, etre Satane,
Curiati, Satanis, alteris Satanis,
Tale-
Peiediati, alteri Peiediati, Tale-
Peiefiate, etre Peiefiate,
5 nate,
etre Talenate, Museiate,
|
luieskanes, Kaselate, etre Kase-
luiescanis. Casilati, alteri Casi-
Kaselate,
tertie
|
Peraz-
|
Afmune
8 Si
luve
patre
Sevakne
Arviu
naratu.
naratu
puze facefele
^
puni
vinu fetu.
heri
I
putu
perakne, sevakne
tafle
Va-
Kapru
upetu, eve-
ampetu,
Give
naratu.
ietu,
Heri
sevakne.
ampetu.
Saci
12 fesnere
upetu
eu
ustetu,
I
fetu.
sevakne
pera'kne,
eveietu.
purtuletu.
13 se^etu
mefa,
14 fertu.
I
vistica
Sviseve
pru-
Persutru
afveitu.
ife
|
vaputis,
fertu
feta
pune,
etre sviseve vinu fertu, tertie
15 sviseve
utur
|
Pistu
fertu.
niru fertu, vepesutra fertu,
16
mantraklu
17
Pune
fertu,
pune
fesnafe benus,
|
|
fertu.
kabru
Vaputu Saci luve-
purtuvetu.
18 patre
prepesnimu.
|
Vepesu-
tra pesnimu, veskles pesnimu,
19 atrepufatu,
teniae
Peras-
Casilati,
|
afpeltu, statitatu.
Vesklu pustru
pestu,
ranu
Admoni lovi
Suem soUemnem,
Frumenta
|
patri
facito.
hostiam
deli-
Hostiam nuntiato.
gito, voveto.
ostendito, ea nuntiato
quasi *sacrificabilem hostiam. Vel
posca vel vino
Ture
facito.
(su-
Caprum
em) Sancio impendito.
sollemnem,' hostiam deligito, vo-
Citra impendito,
veto, nuntiato.
fertu,
Ife
pir fertu, kapres
e
lati,
naniis' dicito.
nanie' teitu.
11
Musiati,
Talenati,
alteri
alteri Musiati, luiescanis, alteris
7 late,
10
nati.
etre
6 etre Museiate, luieskane,
9
[Ilb3-
in
Eo
fano porrieito.
ignem
in tabula
secta
eo
libo,
In
ferto.
Figmentum
addito.
turihus,
ferto,
ferto, capri pro-
libamento
sino
ferto
facto
poscam,
sino
vinum ferto, in teraquam ferto. Pistum
ferto,
(carnem) fieticiam ferto,
in altero sino
tio
—
mantele
ferto,
poscam ferto.
fanum veneris, caprum
porrieito.
Ture Sancio lovi
Cum
in
patri praefator.
precator,
tripodato.
Vascula
(Carne)
ficticia
vasculis
precator,
admoveto,
statuito.
retro
ponito,
20 pesnimu, puni pesnimu, vinu
precator,
posca precator,
vino
Enu
precator,
aqua precator.
Turn
21 pesnimu,
une pesnilmu.
magmentum
erus tetu.
'
Aos facefete.
dato.
Vitlu
vufru pune heries
eruhu
22 fa^u,
Pune
manuve habetu.
24 habetu
estu
:
seste,
fetu
|
^
katru
28
Pune anpenes,
|
testre
Ape
apel|us,
Ape
purtuvies,
29 habetu
tetu,
uze
e
mefe
*Porricibilem
krikatru.
|
atentu.
Ubi
Ubi
uze
Esunu
5 puntis
6 ta,
7
sume
fuia herter
fust
i
8 uhtur vapefe
9 Sakre,
uvem
urtas
upetuta.
11 fratrum
Erak
13 Sakre,
|
|
uvem
aituta.
14 amparitu.
|
Frumenta
os-
kletra
Arven
in aede
primum
moribus
erit in
conventu.
Tum
teitu,
sidito.
via
solita
in
Ea ignem cum
ufetu.
fertuta
leto.
|
futu.
1
ovem surgentes
ones fratrum deligunto.
|
kletram
Hostiam, ovem auctor
di-
cito, quiniones suffragentur. Tunc
hostiam,
puntes
Eruk esunu
Puteum
Turn auctorem, surgenti-
bus quinionibus, fratres ostendunto, quomodo fratrum ex
Inumek
persklu
pLr
dextro umero
auctor in sella in conventu con-
via mersuva arvamen etuta.
12
habeto.
sistu.
Inumek
terkantur.
|
porricies, in
riarum.
Inuk
kumnakle
uvem uhtur
puntes
10 sakre,
|
umero
dextro
impenderis, libo imponito.
piato.
mersus
fratru
kumnakle.
I
in
tempestate sextantariarum*urna-
ustentu-
frater
I
pure
lovi
Sacrificium fiat oportet summa
|
urna-
|
Inuk uhturu urtes
I
facito
IV
Huntak vuke prumu
siaru.
ter
dicito,
tendito, posca facito.
sestentasiaru
4 pehatu.
tibi
sisto'.
Lucia natione fratrum
Cum impendes, cinc-
habeto cinctum.
Arviu us-
puni fetu.
2 ustite
Sanci,
Atiedium.
m,
III
ter
nuntiato,
patri pro
kri-
tum
e
'luppiter
votivum
lu-
habetu.
testre
preces
Istas
istum vitulum votivum
|
vepatre Vuciiaper natine fratru
27 Atiiefiu.
orbitain
sistis,
habeto.
habeto:
25 Purtifele triiuper teitu, triiu-
vufru naratu,
manu
in
tefe
sestu'.
Cum
lovi patri.
iuku
Sace,
vufru
vitlu
facere,
urfeta
|
Estu
'lupater
|
Vitulum votivum cum voles
eadem dedicatione sistito
|
sestu
ticlu
23 luvepatre.
26 per
297
Jc/uvinian Tables
Ill 14]
Aes
arvum
quini-
Tunc
eunto.
precatione ado-
Hostiam, ovem lectica
fe-
runto, agunto.
In arvo lecticam
conlocato.
sacrificium esto.
feitt.
Illic
Iguvinian Tables
298
tuplak
15 Kletre
prumum
|
an-
tentu, inuk cihcefa ententu,
16
Seples
19 etres tris
ahesnes
|
imponito.
Simpulis
tribus
distinguito,
astintu,
alteris tribus ahenis distinguito,
sihesnes
20 sufefaklu tuves ahesnes
21
numenetu. Ap vuku kukehes,
|
iepi
I
Atiiefies,
|
tutape
eikvasatis,
26 liuvina,
sevakni
Ticlu
teitu.
|
Inumek uvem sevakni upetu.
Puemune
Pupfike
|
sevakni
Ticlu
apentu.
naratu.
|
mersuva uvikum habetu
28 luka
29 fratruspe
|
ahtisper
Atiiefie,
30 eikvasatis,
tutaper
Sakre
vina, trefiper liuvina.
31 vatra
ferine
32 aruvia
Uvem
faem
pelsanu
33 tuva
prusekatu, efek pefume purtu34 vitu,
I
Inumek
strugla afveitu.
etrama
spanti
35 prusekatu,
tuva
erarunt
struhglas
tefra
|
ere9luma
erek
IV Puemune Pupfike
||
tri
primum impendito
dextroisus
ab ara pro f ratribus Atiediis, pro
caerimoniis collegialibus, 'p'ro
purtuvitu,
eskamitu
Dedicationem soUemnem
ci'S'i-
dicito.
Tunc ovem soUemnem deligito.
Pomono Publico impendito. Dedicationem soUemnem narrate.
Preces solitas apud ovem habeto
pro fratribus Atiediis, pro caerimoniis
eolleffialibics,
pro civitate
tiam in extari ferculo
spantimaf
|
duobus ahenis distinin aedem in sacrificium ito.
Ubi aedem ineendet,
ihi ad precationem vocato.
In
aede ignem arae imponito. Hostiam soUemnem deligito. lovi pa-
Tum
guito.
facito,
cum
ea frumenta facito.
pe-
Ererek
feitu.
tefra
|
ahenis
Iguvina, pro tribu Iguvina. Hos-
|
eruku
feitu,
feitu.
liu-
|
—
tate Iguvina, pro tribu Iguvina.
liuvina.
trefiper
|
|
sese
testru
fratrusper
ahtisper
27
luvepatre
upetu.
prumu ampentu
24 asa
Sakre
antentu.
ase
sevakne
26
Vuke
persklumaf kafitu.
22 pir
23
an-
|
Inenek vukumen esu-
stintu.
Item
imponito, item
fefehtru
|
astintu,
kazi
im-
primixni
imponito.
turn
antentu, isunt sufe-
|
18 faklu antentu.
tris
Lecticae furcam
U-
ponito, turn cancellos imponito,
|
inukkaziferimeantentu. Isunt
17 fefehtru
[III
Ovem7iw;?ii
stratum sepeliendum facito. Eius
duo carnes cremandas ad
prosecato,
tum
in
latus
fossam por-
struem addito.
Tunc
ad latus duo caines
cremandas prosecato, tum ad
sacrarium Pomono Publico porricito,
alterum
ricito,
eiusdem
struis
IV
2 aveitu.
Inumek tertiama
i
spanti triia tefra prusekatu,
|
supru
3 efek
sese
ere^luma
Puemunes
4 Vesune
purtuvitu,
5 isek
petenata
Ererunt
afveitu.
I
Pupfices
|
struhcla
6 pifus Puemune,
|
^
ka-
Vesune pur-
Asamaf ereclumaf ^
tuvitu.
kamus,
7 asecetes
iseceles
Tunc
tertium
ad
cremandas prosecato, turn sursus ad sacrarium
Vesonae
Pomoni
Public!
struem pectinatam
porricito,
item addito. Isdem capidibus
addito.
latus tiis cariies
Pomono,
Vesonae
porricito.
aram
ad
sacrarium
non seetis carnibus, insectis et
Ad
|
et
8 vempesuntres, supes sanes per-
fictieiis,
9 tentu, persnimu, afpeltu,
supplicate, admoveto, statuito.
|
|
sta-
Veskles snates asnates
titatu.
10 sevakne
persnimu
erecluma
|
Puemune
Vesune
Pupfike,
|
suppis sanis protendito,
Vasculis
tis
cator
Pomono
Puemunes Pupfikes.
Klavles
Pomoni
12
persnihmu Puemune Pupnke^
precator
|
Puemunes
13 et Vesune
pustin
14 §lu
umtu,
Inuk
I
Pupfikes
|
Inuk
ereclu.
ere-
putrespe
eras.
mefa
vesticia,
15 Purtupite
|
asama
kunikaz
skalceta
16 apehtre esuf testru
sese
|
asa
purtuvitu,
sevakne
Inumek
vestega,*
17 sukatu.
I
supu
persuntru
18 sevakne
ere§le
Inumek *
19 purtuviBu.
Hule
i
kunikaz
skalceta
|
vesticia
persuntra Turse super erecle
20 sevakne
|
purtuvitu.
skalceta
kunikaz
Inumek tehtefim
|
21 etu veltu, efek persuntre an-
22 tentu.
ufestne
Aes
Inumek
|
arclataf vasus
sevaknef
ererenint.
2 ^.es
purtuvitu.
ereclamaf
.
8
|
Aes
umectis
non
umec-
sollemnibus ad sacrarium pre-
11
1
299
Iguvinian Tables
22]
Publico, Vesonae
Clunibus
Publici.
Pomono Publico et
Vesonae Pomoni Publici in singulis sacrariis. Tunc sacrarium
unguito, utriusque magmentum
(dato). Tunc libamentum, libum
genu nixus
Porricienti ex patera
extrinsecus
ara ad
ipse dextrorsus ab
aram
porricito,
soUemne
Tunc libamentum,
declarato.
figmentum sub sacrario Hulae
soUemne ex patera genu nixus
porricito.
Tunc libamentum,
figmentum Torrae super sacrario
sollemne ex patera genu nixus
Tunc
porricito.
ito deligito,
operculatis
pupfikes.
turn figmentum im-
Tunc
ponito.
<
tegmnentum
arculatas
soUemnis
Aes vesveca.
vasis
porricito.
5
Aes inuntek.
300
23
Ignvinian Tablea
Inumk pruzufe kebu sevakne
Puemune Pupfice.
precator
Inumek
vufetes
Tunc
Vesune
soUemnibus,
Inumek
nae
24 persnihmu
25
|
kletra, veskles
26 sevaknis, persnihmu^
|
|
Puemunes Pupfces.
27 svepis
28
heri,
Inumek
Inumek
Esuku
31 tenu
|
ezariaf
erus
|
kumaltu,
esunu
I
pune
itek
efek
|
|
|
ures
praestaate cibo
Publico.
vasculis
votis
precator
Veso-
Publici.
Tunc
Pomoni
imponito.
escas
vult,
siquis
sollemni
Pomono
lectica,
23-3;!
Tunc magmentum tacitus dato.
cantum
commolito,
Tunc
canito,
commolitis
precator.
tapis-
Cum hoc sacrificium adoleto, cal-
frehtu
dariolam habeto, poscam calidam
fakust,
Huntak
futu.
33 prupehast,
afkani
ufetu,
Ap
I
tertu.
persnihmu.
habetu,
habetu.
32 purtitu
antentu.
tacez
kumates
29 kanetu,
30
Tunc
[IV
pifi
punes
habeto.
porrectum
ante
Ubi
esto.
piabit,
ne adhibeant.
neifhabas.
1
Aes persihmu.
turn
ita
fecerit,
Putewn cum
illis
poscis
;
Brief Commentary oh
Bkief Commentary
V a 1-13.
ever
is
the
on the Iguvinian Tables
'
First Decree.
The flamen
essential for the ceremony,
V
and
is
'
end
V a 2-3.
regular
uhtretie etc.
official like
In the latter case plenasier would refer
of the year,
end of one sixth of the year, that
at the
The plenasier umasier
But it is not certain
to the capacity of the vessels used, or to the time
of year at which the festivals were held.
to those occurring at the
to provide vsrhat-
select the victims.
a 2. urnasier. Probably Festival of the Urns'.
are distinguished from the sestentasiaru urnasleiru (III 2).
whether the adjectives refer
301
Iguvinian Tables
The
and
sestentasiaru to those occurring
two months from the beginning.
as appears from III 4-8, was not a
but one selected for a special occasion,
is
uhtur,
the kvestur or fratreks,
perhaps a sort of chairman.
Va4.
eikvasese, perhaps related to L. aequus (29, a), but of obscure
suffix-formation, probably
means 'members of the brotherhood', equivalent
to
taken as Gen. Sg., denotes the brotherhood itself. In the Acta
find both magister fratrum Arvalium and magister conlegi fratrum
fratrus, or else,
Arvalium we
Analium. Cf.
Va
given over
7
ff.
let
also eikvasatis III 24, 29.
"Let him select
him inspect them
the sacrificial victims, and
to see
if
(see 316) they
(lit.
when they
are
any of them
and in case of a triple offering let him inspect them
country to see if they are to be accepted. " pure tefte is best taken as an
impersonal construction, pure being the conjunction 'quod, cum' (202, 1).
Vail, felsva, if connected with L. holus (149, 6), might denote the
'garlands', or, more probably, the vegetables used in the case of fireless offerings' (263, 2), that is those which were not burnt-offerings.
Va 1.3. See 263, 1, 299, 7, footnote p. 236.
see 266) are to be accepted,
in the
'
V
Second Decree.
Statement of the fees for the
a 14-b 7.
performance of certain rites (cf. CIL. VI 820). When the banquet
of the brotherhood takes place (cf. the banquets of the Arval
Brothers), the magister
(fratreks)
or quaestor
(cf.
magister collegi
and quaestores collegi, CIL. Ill, p. 925) is to take a vote" as to
whether the banquet has been properly arranged, and, in case
the majority of
those present declare that
it
has not been
properly arranged, a further vote must be taken to determine
the penalty for the fiamen.
1
Hardly more than a summary of contents. For most points the student must
and the glossary, with the references tliere given.
relv on the translation
^
Brief Commentary on
302
Va
(see note to
Va
and
kumnahkle and ukre
15-16.
following verbs
1.
eikvasese
;
4)
is
in II b 27, is
with ukre.
This verb, as
used of the
may
be Loc. Sg., or Dat. Sg. with the
Dat. PI. with the following verbs, or Gen. Sg.
apelust.
17.
the Iguvinian Tallies
initial
is
clear
ceremony
from the succession of events here
in the sacrifice, preceding the lay-
upon the altar (purtitu 1. 18). But it is not clear precisely
what the ceremony referred to is, whether the formal devotion of the victim
ing of the victim
even the actual slaughter (cf. iiifer caesa et
though this last gets no support from the use of
The object expressed or understood is always an animal.
to the god, or its preparation, or
porrecta, Cic. Att.
L. impendo.
V a 20.
V a 2.3
b
5, 18, 1),
subra spafu, see 308,
ff.
See 312, 316
;
b.
on prufe
si
1.
27, see
307
;
on pepurkurent
herlfi
see 315.
5, 6,
Vb
Statement of contributions to be made regularly
by certain ge.ntes to the Atiedian brothers, and of portions of
flesh to be awarded them by the brothers on the occasion of the
The two gentes mentioned here are among
decurial festivals.
the ten (making up the decuria) enumerated in II b, and this
passage
8-18.
is
doubtless only the conclusion of a decree fixing the
contributions and allotments of flesh for all ten, the main part
being on one of the lost tables.
VI, VII a, and I
Purification of the Sacred
VI a 1—VI b
47
=
I
a
Mount
1—I b
9
VI a 1-21 (I a 1-2). Introductory Auspices. The sacrifice
is to be preceded by the taking of auspices (so in I and VI).
Further details (only in VI): the formulae passed between the
augur and flamen warning against interruption boundaries of
some
the templum' formula of announcement of the auspices
;
'
;
;
;
general prescriptions applicable to
Via
6-7.
all
the following sacrifices.
It is quite possible that arsir is
not
'alius',
but Dat.-Abl.
PI.
meaning 'ceremonies'. In this case the subject of inugatu as
well as of andersistu is indefinite, and the use of pisi in 1, 7 and not in 1. 6 is due
The meaning would
to the change from the passive impersonal construction.
of arsie 'sancte',
1
is commonly regarded as the object of ampetu, but it is
suem' and take vaputu as Abl. Sg. used like vaputis II b 13 (293).
In II b 10 vaputu
better to understand
si
'
303
Brief Commentary on the Iguvinian Tables
then be " One shall not make a noise or Interrupt the ceremonies until the augur
returns.
If there is a noise or any one interrupts the ceremonies, it will make
the sacrifice void".
VI a 8-11. In spite of the most exhaustive discussion and comparison of
passages in Latin authors bearing on the same subject, as Livy 1, 18, 6-9, there
is the ^videst divergence of opinion as to the relations of the points mentioned.
It
seems clear however that
10
1.
means not from the uppennost corner
'
augural seats (and further) to the city
at the augural seats to the city limits'.
VI a
12-14.
The words
limits',
For
I.
to the
but 'from the uppermost corner
11, see 288.
designate buildings and localities in the city and,
naturally, are for the most part obscure.
VI a
VI
oxen
20.
See 315.
a 22-57 (I a 2-6).
Sacrifice of three
First Sacrifice.
to Jupiter Grabovius in front of the Trebulan gate.
sort of preamble or opening prayer
is
A
followed hj three long
prayers in identical words for each of the three offerings, and
these again by a brief general prayer in conclusion.
prayers are given only in VI.
Then come
All these
prescriptions for
various rites connected with the sacrifice (also in
I).
For the
phraseology of the prayers compare those given by Cato,
Agric. 132, 134, 139, 141;
bonas preces precor, uti
meis, familiaeque
VI a
is,
22.
e.g. luppiter, te
sies volens
De
hocferto ommovendo
propitius mihi, domo, liberisque
meae maetus hocferto.
sobocau suboco.
The interpretation 'invoco invocationes' (279)
more probable than invocavi invoco', which
in spite of the unusual order, far
involves various grammatical
'
difficulties.
Via 26. orer ose. The interpretation is very doubtful. It has been
taken as 'his (donis) macte' going with the preceding, as illius anni' going
with the following, and as 'cuiuspiam opere' 'by any one's work'. This last
suggestion gives the easiest solution for ose (cf. osatu 'operator') and suits well
the contest (if, by any one's doings, through any one's fault, etc.). But one
hesitates to separate orer from the pronominal forms uru, ures, etc., for which
the meaning 'any' cannot be maintained. The translation given in the text
adopts the comparison of ose with opere, but retains for orer the meaning illius'
'
,
'
This could only refer to the placulum, and the
phrase would be an anticipation of what is given at the close of the sentence,
But no great confidence in this view is entertained.
esu bue etc.
or in this case better
'
huius'.
pir orto est. The Arval Brothers institute a piaculum
sacred grove are struck by lightning.
VI a 27. pusei wip heritu. See 294, a.
if
the trees of the
Brief ComineiitKry oh
304
Via
more
the Jynvinhtn Tii/ilea
For castruo the usual translation 'fundos'
30.
attractive than 'capita', but see footnote, p. 23C
VI
54.
Via
56.
in
this passage
See 322.
a 32.
VI a
is
f.
See 17,
17.
spefa (see 110, 3 with a), for which mefa alone is
used in the older tables, may mean simply 'libation cake,' but more probably
Cf. L. mola salsa.
'cake besprinkled (with salt ?)'.
VI a 57. The meaning of the frequently recurring uatuo fa-ine fetu is
The mefa
very uncertain, the translation given representing only one of several possiWhere the phrase is u.^ed, the victims are
178, 6, note).
bilities (for/ei-i)ie see
oxen, bull-calves, or boars.
VI
a 58-59
(I
a 7-10).
Second
Sacrifice of three
Sacrifice.
The
pregnant sows to Trebus lovius beliind the Trebulan gate.
prayers used in the
first sacrifice
are to be repeated.
be made persae, a word which probably means stretched
on the ground' (cf. persom 'solum, fossam'), referring to the manner in which the
It is used of sows, sucking pigs, heifers, and heifer-calves,
victims were slain.
An accompanying operation in such cases
also of a sheep, a boar, and a dog.
The sacrifice
was the removal
is
to
'
of the sopo 'under parts' (Grk. uTrna), the
mention of which
to be persae (perae
a 2'2-3'2. But one act implies the other, and VI a 58-59
has only persae fetu, while the parallel I a 7-10 has only supa sumtu.
is
nearly always preceded by the statement that the sacrifice
etc.).
Cf. especially II
VI b
oxen
is
to
1-2
(I
prayers used in the
VI b
3-1 8
Third
a 11-13).
Mars Grabovius
Sacrifice of three
Sacrifice.
The
in front of the Tesenacan gate.
first sacrifice
are to be repeated.
Fourth Sacrifice. Sacrifice of tliree
sucking pigs to Fisus Sancius behind the Tesenacan gate.
Then comes an
Prayers of the first sacrifice to be repeated.
offering of cakes etc. to Fisovius Sancius, accompanied by a
prayer differing in some phrases from those used before. This
is followed by some further special ceremonies.
VI b 4. mandraclo etc.
At Rome the flamen sacrificed to Fides with
(I
a 14-19)
.
the right hand wrapped in white cloth (Livy
Some Umbrian coins of Tuder bear the
1,
21, 4
;
Serv.
ad Aen.
1,
about the wrist and base of fingers, crossing on the back (see Lepsius, Insc.
bricae et Oscae, table xxix)
.
mony
VI b
VI b
VI b
5.
.
The
292).
device of a right hand wrapped with a band
difue doubtless refers to the
For sopo, see above, on VI a 58
;
Um-
manner of binding.
for the use of postro, see 306.
See 325.
This denotes a supplementary ofiering by which the cere16.
erus.
was completed. Sometimes it is used alone, sometimes with a Genitive
11.
'
Brief Commentary on the lyuvinian Tables
.
305
tlie Icind of offering to wliicli it forms the complement, as here.
Cf especially VI b 38 ff. and VII a 43 ff with notes. The woi-d is probably
from *oisits, related to O. aisusis Jsacrificiis', XJ. esono-, etc. See 112, a. The
lack of rhotacism in the final may be attributed to the dissimilating influence of
the preceding r.
designating
.
.
VIb
fur/ant
is
17.
VI b
uestisla sopa
43)
is
There
probable.
purome.
The meaning
See 306.
of e/ur/afu (and
uncertain, but some such sense as 'purify' or 'consecrate
is
VI b 19-21
no plausible etymology.
(I
a 20-23).
Fifth Sacrifice.
Sacrifice of three
oxen with white foreheads to Vovionus Grabovius in front of
the Veian gate.
Prayers of the first sacrifice to be repeated.
VIb 22-42 (la 24-34). Sixth Sacrifice. Sacrifice of
Prayers
three lambs (?) to Tefer lovius behind the Veian gate.
Then follow supplementary
made in the form of
of the first sacrifice to be repeated.
consisting probably of cakes
offerings,
with the usual prayers and various accompanying
with the cups, the trench, etc.
animals,
rites
VI b
22.
The niostprobable explanation
pelsana.
is
that this
word
refers
used also of a ram (II a 6),
a dog (II a 43), and a sheep (III 32). And in VIb 40 the offerings called
pesondro are to be put in the trench and buried. For the form see 262, 1, a.
to tlie "burial of the remains of the victims.
It is
VI b 24 ff. pesoiidro sorsoin. The first word, the etymology of which is
wholly obscure, is most plausibly explained as referring to a symbolic offering,
a sort of 'animal cracker' offered as a substitute for the animal itself. Cf.
Unde cum de animalibus,
^Et sciendum, in sacris simulata pro veris accipi.
quae
difficile
inveniuntur, est sacrificandum, de pane vel cerafiunt
accipiuntur, Serv.
ad Aen.
2,
116
;
significatfictafarinacea, Festus ed.
et pro veris
Tauri verbenaeque in commentario sacrorum
Thewrewk,
p. 548.
V
probably the same word as sorser 'suilli',
b 12, 17, while
the contrasting staflare (VI b 37) refers to some animal kept in a stall, probably
a sheep (cf. staflii uve I a 30 1). But the gingerbread pig' was the favorite form
sorsom (sufum)
is
'
of the symbolic offering, so
much
so that in I a 30 surum pesuntram
generic term equivalent to the simple pesondro of
VI b
40, the
is used as a
kind of animal to be
represented, in this case not a pig, being shown by the following adjectives.
Similarly Ace. PI. safuf la 33 is used substantively, equivalent to pesondro
VI b
two kinds of cakes which had been mentioned, only one of
form of a pig. The term sorsom is also found in its specific
VI b 37, 38 but in VI b 38, 39, we find also the extended form
37, of the
which was
in the
sense, as in
;
sorsaXir, sorsalem, contrasted
1
for
Acs
staflii
stafll ittvesmik.
To
with staflarem.
correct this to staflare esmik
can he Ace. Sg. of a stem *stafliio-, like
tertirn, ttrti,
is
entirely unnecessary,
from
*tertio- (91
,
1
,
172)
Brief Commentary on
306
The
order of events in
ceremonies,
the Iguviyiian Tables
this,
the most complicated series of
as follows.
is
Sacrifice of the
lambs with the usual prayers.
Ofiering of the pesondro sorsom at the right foot, with accompanying libation.
Making trench
for the cup.
Offering of the libation and the erus.
Prayer to Tefer lovius.
Ofiering of the pesondro staflare at the left foot.
Making trench
for the cup.
Prayer repeated.
Ofiering of the erus of the prosecta (of the lambs).
Ofiering of the erus of the libation accompanying the pesondro sorso, in the
trench at the right foot, where the pesondro sorso was offered.
Offering of the libation accompanying the pesondro staflare at the left
foot,
and
offering of its erus.
Placing the pesoTUlro sorsalem in the trench.
Placing the pesondro staflare in the trench.
Throwing on the vessels used in connection with the pesondro.
Breaking of cakes with prayers.
VI b 43-44 (lb
bull-calves to
three
Prayers of the
first
VI b 45-46
(I
Seventh
1-4).
Mars Hodius
of
(?).
sacrifice repeated.
Eighth
b 4-7).
bull-calves to
Hontus Cerrius
Prayers of the
first sacrifice
VI b 47
Sacrifice
the Jovian temple
Sacrifice.
at
(lb 7-9).
Sacrifice of three
Sacrifice.
at the temple
(?)
of Coredius.
repeated.
Then
Conclusion.
shall the
Mount
In case of any omission the ceremony is vitiated
and one must return to the Trebulan gate and begin anew.
be purified.
The sentence suepo esome
but the exact construction
'If this
etc. is perfectly clear in its
The most
is difficult.
ceremony through any omission
is vitiated,
anderuacose as a compound in the ablative.
general meaning,
natural translation w^ould be
take auspices,
But there
taking
etc.',
no reasonable explanation of uacose as an ablative.
This is rather to be taken (witli Bi-ugmann, Ber.
sachs. Gesells. 1890, 217 ff.) as Jtocos-se 'vacatio sit', uacos being Nom. Sg. from
*uakati-s.
uasetom-e will then be an adverbial phrase 'in vitiatum', like L.
incassum. The corresponding phrase in I b va^etumise is probably to be separated vasetum-i
the only difference being that the Present Subjunctive instead
se,
of the Future Indicative
is
used.
esome esono (esumek esunu)
ing a
compound
'
is
is
intervacatio'.
by the following ander.
But some take
probably Gen.
But
it
ise as a
PI,, ajider
form of the verb
'
going with uacos,
to go'.
mak-
has also been taken as Ace. Sg. governed
Brief Commentary on the Iguvinian Tables
307
Lustration of the People
VI b 48—VII a
Compare
Rom.
the description of the
54
= lb
Eoman
10-45
Lustration, Dionys. Hal. Antiq.
which we quote here from the Latin translation of the Didot edition
Tunc igilur Tullius, censu perfecto, postquam iussit omnes cives cum
armis adesse in campo, eorum qui surd ante urbem maximo, et equites in turmas
scripsit etpedites in acie collocamt, et milites levis armaturae in suis quosque centuriis, lustrationem, in^tituit tauro, ariete, et hirco.
Has hostias postquam ter
circa exercitum circumagi iussit Marti, cui campus is sacer est, immolavit.
4, 22,
as follows
:
—
VI b 48
VII a 2 (I b 10-23). Introductory Ceremonies.
Expulsion of the Aliens. Circuit of the People. The auspices
are taken in the same way as for the Purification of the Sacred
Mount. After assuming the proper paraphernalia, the flamen
and two assistants march with the victims by the Augural Way
to the suburb Acedonia.
Proclamation is made expelling the
aliens.
The Iguvinians are ordered to form in companies. The
flamen and assistants march about them three times with the
victims (bulls) and the fire.
At the end of each circuit a
prayer is made invoking misfortune upon the aliens and blessings
upon the Iguvinians.
VI b 49-50. "One shall put on the fire. When it is carried to the ceremony, the one with the official staff shall carry the receptacle for the
it lighted on his right shoulder."
As stated in I b 20 the fire
shall carry
about the people.
VI b 54-55 (lb
fire.
is
He
carried
There are widely different interpretameaning 'has possessions' and assume
a concession to the metics or resident foreigners, who are to remove to a certain
But in I b the proclamation begins
place and perform separate ceremonies.
with svepis habe, and it is more natural to take this as a threat than as a concesThe translation given in the text seems best suited to the two versions.
sion.
VI b 56 (lb 19-20). arsmahamo caterahamo. Compare the disposition
of the
nosue
18).
Some
tions of this passage.
ter, etc.
talte fiabe as
Eoman people in the passage quoted .above.
VI b 60. For the verbs, some of which are obscure,
see the Glossary.
VII a 3-5 (I b 24-26). Sacrifice of three bulls to Cerrus
Martius at Fontuli, accompanied by the prayers used at the
Trebulan gate.
Vila
5.
third sacrifice.
The
Cf.
erus
1.
43.
is
not to be added until announcement
is
made
of the
^
Brief Commentary on
308
Vila 6-40
b 27-30).
(I
ilie
Iguvinian Tables
Sacrifice of three
sows
to Praes-
Cerria at Rubinia, with the prayers used at the Trebulan
tita
Ceremonies with the black vessels and the white vessels.
With the former the prayer is to bring misfortune to the aliens,
Offerwith the latter to avert misfortune from the Iguvinians.
behind
ing to Fisovius Sancius accompanied by the prayer used
gate.
the Tesenacan gate.
VII a 11, 27. atero clearly means ruin, though of uncertain etymology.
Perhaps from *ap-terom (by 121). a 'rubbing away' (L. tero), and so 'destrucCf. L. deleo 'rub off, destroy'.
tion'.
VII a 41-45
(I
b 31-39).
Cerria across the Sacred
Sacrifice of three calves to
Way, with
Torra
the prayers used at the
Trebulan gate. When this is completed the order is given to
add the erus at the place where the boars were sacrificed, then
Then they return to
at Rubinia, then across the Sacred Way.
Rubinia and pray with the broken cakes, after which they come
back to the Sacred Way and do the same.
VII a 46-51. Prayer to Torra lovia in the same words
as that made at the end of each circuit.
To be repeated three
times.
VII a
46.
tefru-to.
From
'
(the place of) the burnt-ofiering', that
place where the sacrifice mentioned in
VII a 51-64
b 40-44).
(I
is,
the
41 took place.
1.
Pursuit and sacrifice of the
heifers.
In the older version three heifers are
twelve
;
cf.
VII
b) are let loose
and the
one by the flamen, two by
In VII more than three (apparently
let loose,
the assistants, and then caught and sacrificed.
first
three caught are sacrificed.
VII b
Provision that the magister shall provide the victims.
VII b
1-2.
seuacne
desenduf
ehiato.
The general word for Ticused in the masculine (cf. ehiato) in spite of the fact that the heifers
He shall furnish the twelve victims which are to be let
(iuengar) are meant.
out on the occasion of the pursuit of the heifers.'
tims
.
.
.
.
.
.
is
'
iCf. I.F.
11, 14.
309
Brief Commentary on the Iffuvinian Tables
II
II a 1-14.
made
Sacrifices to be
in case of unfavorable
auspices.
naraWum
II a 1-2.
II
a 3 f.
II a 15-43.
Cf. extorum mutatio, Cic. de div. 2, 35.
vurtus.
Parallel with
VI a 26
See 128,
etc.
a.
Hontus
Dog-sacrifice to
Hontus was
lovius.
doubtless a divinity of the lower world and the rite one of
purification.
kiematra, krematruf , II a 23, 26, probably denote
in roasting the
meat
(cf.
L. cremo).
prusektu must be used of the meat
II b.
II
sort of vessels used
itself.
Ten
gentes are named,
some subdivided, making
families.
b 14-15.
sviseve evidently denotes
liquids, so that connection
from
some
in II a 28 krematru as object of
Sacrifices at the decurial festivals of the federated
families.
twenty
But
with L. sinum
*s{u)i't-s-no- (of. also situla),
and the
some
is
first
sort of vessel for holding
attractive.
part of
IT.
The
might be
might be from
latter
sviseve
*suits-, but the suffix is wholly obscure.
III-IV
The more
private annual ceremonies of the brotherhood,
Dea Dia among the Arval brothers. Owing
number of technical terms not occurring elsewhere,
like the festival of
to the great
the meaning of a considerable portion of these tables
is
obscure.
Relative Chronology of the Tables
The
universally adopted numbering of the Tables
is
that of
vary as to the correctness of this
The probability, however, is that these tables
Lepsius, though opinions
order for I-IV.
were actually inscribed in this order. For in the form of the
and IV occupy a position midway between I and II
a-b 7 on the other. But, as some or all
side and
one
on the
letters III
V
may
mean
be copies of older inscriptions, this does not necessarily
Judging by orthographisome evidence that III and IV are
the same order of composition.
cal peculiarities
there
is
Brief Commentary on the Iguvinimi Tables
310
copies of inscriptions earlier than I and II, and that II a
(dog-sacrifice)
composition than II a 1-14.
earlier in
is
15-end
Within
and II various divisions are to be noted, corresponding to
namely I a-b 9 (Purification of Sacred Mount),
I b 9-end (Lustration of People), II a 1-14 (offering in case of
bad omens), II a 15-end (dog-sacrifice), II b (ceremonies of the
I
subject-matter,
The order
Decurial Festivals).
though by no means
1-14, II
V a-b
b,
7,
of
composition
is
certainly, III-IV, II a 15-end, I
Vb
possibly,
a, b,
II a
8-end, VI, VII.
MINOE INSCRIPTIONS
On
Tuder.
82.
Conway
a bronze statue of a warrior.
no. 352, v. PI.
no. 292.
dunum
ahaltrutitis
For S
83.
Helvillum.
=
d not
—
dede.
f,
see 27, 131,
On a bronze
Conway no.
tablet
Tr. Titius V.f.
donum
dedit.
c.
found at Fossato di Vico, near the ancient
354, v.
PI.
no. 295.
Bonae Matris saeellum hoc;
Cuhrar Matrer
bio eso;
oseto cisterno n.
C-tV
facta cisterna n.
su maronato
TTTI
sub *maronatu
V. Varii L. f., T. FuUonii C.
U. L. Uarie T. C. Fulonie.
84.
On
a limestone block found near Assisi.
CLVIIII
Conway no
f.
355, v. PI.
no. 296.
Ager emps
Ager emptus
et
term^ias oht
et
terminatus auct.
C. U. Uistinie Ner. T.
Babr.
C. Vestinii V.
f .,
Ner. Babrii T.
maronatei
in
Uois. Ner. Propartie
Vols. Propertii Ner.
T. U. Uoisiener.
T. Volsieni V.
Sacrum
Saere stahu.
OIL.
XI
f.
*maronatu
f.,
f.
sto.
Mimesius C. /., T. Mbnesiiis Sert. /., Ner.
Capidas C.f. Ruf., Ner. Babrius T. /., G. Capidas T.f.C. «., V. Volsienus T.f.,
marones murum abfornice ad circum etfornicem cisternamq. d. s. s. faciundum
coiravere.
Maron- was an ofEcial title among the Umbrians and Etruscans.
Cf.
5390
Post.
;.
GLOSSARY AND INDEX'
0SCAN2
aa-'ab-'.
77, 2, 264,
akrld 'acriter', no. 194.
1.
Aadiieis 'Adii', gen. sg., gent., no. 55.
174.
143;
Aadirans '*Adiranus' gent. no. 4.
,
,
81.
Aadiriis, Aadiriis 'Atrius', gent., nos.
81, 174.
14, 15.
aamanaffed 'mandavit,
locavit',
nos.
manafum.
264,
5,
6,
(faciendum)
8,
9,
Cf.
11.
77, 2, 80, 2, 88, 3, 283,
1, 2.
aapas, meaning uncertain, no. 61.
aasai in ara',
'
nom.
pi.
loc. sg., no.
aasas, no. 45
Abellanu- 'Abellanus', no.
m.
45
16, 44
;
—
1.
Dat.
-nam, nom.
sg.
m.
-mis, gen. pi. m. -n/im, dat. pi. m.
[-nuis]. 91,2,103,3,157,1,255,4.
akkatus 'advocati', nom. pi., no. 40.
-nui, ace. sg.
f.
89, 3, 102, 3, 139,
pi.
pi.
acuiiMm, no. 2
akun., no. 13.
1
The
81, 159,
31;
a.
— abbr.
3,
infin.
15
aoum, no. 2
190,
4.
32,
1,
;
159,
24;
u.
Akudunniad, name of a Samuite town,
abl. sg., no. 67.
144, a (nn by 162,
Por the question of the identi1).
modem
fication with Aquilonia or
Lacedogna see Conway, I,
acum, see actud.
acunum, akun., see akenei.
Akviiai Aquiae', dat.
'
258,
10.
ad- 'ad-'.
68.
p. 172.
gent,
sg.,
'
Atellanorum', no.
91, 2, 103, 3, 157,
2.
adfust'aderit', no. 29.
299,1.
adpud 'quoad',
202,
no. 31.
'partis', gen. sg., no.
2
9.
12, 18, etc.
— gen.pl. [a]ittium, no. l53;
16,
62, 187,
1,
f.,
3.
299,1.
Aderl. 'Atella' or
aetew
1.
akenei'inanuo'(?),loc. sg., no. 45 18,47;
— gen.
—
no. 19
33.
26.
99,
aetud 'agito', imperat., no. 2
Afaries Aiarius'' gent.
'
,
references with "no." refer to the numhers
162,
1.
1, a.
174.
of the preceding collection.
is given, the form is from some fragment not included in the
references in black type are to the sections of the grammar. Where
several inflectional forms are included under one heading, references for the particular
forms, when given, are put after each, while the references to the word as a whole are
"Where no number
collection.
The
put at the end of the article. But it is not intended, of course, to give references lor
each inflectional form, except in special cases. Keferences inclosed in ( ) refer to
the particular form immediately preceding. Under compounds are sometimes given
And occasionally
references to sections in which only the simplex is mentioned.
elsewhere reference
is
made
to a section in which the
word
itself is
but where parallel examples are given.
Besides the abbre\'lations used elsewhere, note praen.
gent.
not mentioned,
= praenomen,
and
= gentile.
2 Alphabetical order as in Latin, but with k under c.
u is given under
likewise u = u, o, when forms with li or also occur, otherwise under u. v is given after
u, but consonantal u is given with v, and au and av, ou and uv, are treated as identical
311
;
aflukad 'deferat,
97, a, 139,
19
no.
aflakus,
sg.
direct
adferat,
19 3;
no.
against'(?),
2
pert
nos. 15, 18,
lO,
11
224.
17.
;
an-
227.
40;
no.
119,
no. 3; 178,
pi. aidilis,
7.
gen.
sg.,
cogn.,
?.
15, 3,
136.
no. 55.
182.
76.
'
124.
100,
1,
45
17,
89,
2
— dat.
—
1, a;
22.
sg.
loo. sg.
abl. sg.
;
1,
188,
1,
161,
2, a.
'
190,
'
Matri', no. 45
Hesych.
Cf.
ApT^/ttSos, Kdl
7]
'A;n/xds-
ii
6, 23,
Tpo(p&s
Germ. Amnie
/x-^TT^p.
'nurse', also, dialectic, 'mother'.
amntid 'circuitu', no.
1
17;
291;
amTiud 'causa', no. 26; 304.
ftu.'p. 70, 161, a, 251, 2.
ompert 'dumtaxat', no. 2 12, 18.
269, 299,
102,
2,
—
16,2,
80,
190,
15,9,
1,
263,
30.
86, 6,
4.5
161, a, 300,
no. 52.
sg..
2.
244,
1, a,
no.
263,
98, 211,
2.
Probably
44.
o.
of
abbr.
proper name,
3
? fut. perf.
a,
Anniiei(s)
264,
'
2 20
;
no. 2
sg. angitu[st,
—
2.
1.
Annii", gen. sg., gent., no.
33.
ant 'usque ad', no. 3 (twice).
32,
1,
17, 5,
92, 299, 2.
mtkadum.,
no. 19
2.
Possibly a cpd.
'destruction, ruin',
anter 'inter', nos.
an[ter, no. 17.
1 14, 54,
98,
sg.,
no.
Doubtless a protectress of
boundaries
of streets
—
1.
Anterstatal '*Interstitae', dat.
5, 31.
15;
14,
301,
c,
;
cf.
L. Slata, protectress
and public
places.
Appellunels ApoUinis', no. 6
32, 3.
'
AjTireXXoui-Tji,
no. 62 (24).
aragetnd'argento", abl.
ara^rf[ud, no. 42.
80,
169,
;
— dat.
21, 162,
no.
sg.,
1,
108,
3.
43,
2.
12.
Areiitika[i, Arent[ikai, Aret[ikai, etc.
sg., no. 19.
21, 108, 2.
299,
24.
5.
Aukfl '*Aucilus', cogn., no.
171,
137, 2,
1.
Atinlls 'Atinius', gent., no.
1.
161,
37.
9,
b.
aserum 'adserere', no. 2
2.
ampu[l]ulum'anoulum,ministrum'(?),
3.
1.
uo.
'*Arenticae, Ultrici', dat.
.Jcircum', no. 18.
no. 19
'dedicavii', no.
224, 264.
2,
Arkiia'Archias'.
5.
amprt^/id 'improbe', no. 2
ampt
80, 2, 98,
45
2.
Ammai'*Ammae,
33.
80,
6,
connected witb L. cado, meaning
a.
amfret 'ambiunt', uo. 1 32, 45. 161,
217, 4.
amiricatud *inimercato, witboat remuneration', adv., no. 2 22.
38, 2,
1,
i.e. ai-a/a/tfT
Anafriss 'Imbribus'(?),
228,
—
atrud,
— nora.pl. alttr[us,
45
;
88, 4, 162,
53.
am-'amb-'.
53;
1
187,
13;
no.224; 105,2, a
no. 1
sg. f., no.
3, c.
m. aZim, no. 2
alttrei, no.
98, 263,
negative prefix.
aii^etuzei 'proposuerint', no.
nom.
alttram 'alteram', no.
80,
24,
Anei,
Alafaternum Alfaternorum', no.
1,
a.
anccTisto 'inceusa'. no. 2 22.
19
aisusis 'sacrificiis', no.
alio 'alia, cetera',
14, 16,
iios.
163, 255, 4,
Anagtlai'Angitiae', dat.
21, 62.
A//fi«eis '*Aedini',
32,
araSa/ter,
66.
.3.
— nom.
amvianud,
a,
2.
aidil 'aedilis', noin. sg., no. 12;
80,
161,
'in-',
[aflukad-
'circuitu, detour', abl. sg.,
fut.
1.
aikdafea'decrevit'(?),
264,
amviannud
—
Ahvdiu, see Avdiis.
2;
— Oscaii
Glossary and Index
312
1.
174.
41.
68,
,
Glossary and Index
censtom,-en\
Avdiis 'Audius', gent., no.
Af Seies
174
;
probably dat.
171,
Avf-va-K\i.,
sg.
(-u
61,2,
3, a).
also
no.
13,
glebis tundakaispatar 'caedatur,
238, 2, c.
tur'(?), no. 19 5.
for -ui;
see
Kalaviis 'Calvius', gent. no. 52. 80,
'AuscuUnorum',
Avc-K\a. 'Ausculanorum',no. 69. 61,
auti 'aut',
2 (passim).
no.
68,
92,
at,
autem', nos.
1
(passim), 29, 31
(corrected from aet), 50 (a]vt);
aid
'
at,
autem' no. 2 20
,
no. 19 (passim).
— avt
;
'
—
aut'
68, 92, 202, 17.
az 'ad', no. 45 20.
1,
;
62.
Calvius',
Kaluvis '*Calovius,
— gen.
sg.
gent,
Kaluvieis, nos.
258,4.
27-28.
Kamp [anils]
202, 17.
'
KoXins 'Calinius', gent., no.
(fragment)
2, a.
avt
,
258,3.
a.
Av(tk\lv.
313
10,
— Ahvdiu,
;
— Oscan
' Campanius"
gent. no. 6.
Kapv., abbr. for Kapv(ad) 'Capua',
abl., or Kapv(andin) 'Capuanorum',
no. 70 for Kapv(anai) or (anei), loc.
sg., no. 31; for Kapv(ans) Capua,
,
;
'
nus', no. 29 (but reading not cer-
137,2,299,1.
tain).
Balteis
Baeti', gen. sg., praen., no. 55.
'
JBansae'Bantiae',
100,
sim).
3,
2 (pas-
loc. sg., no.
19.
47,255,5.
Beriis 'Berius', gent., no. 44.
259,
1.
nom. pi.
,
no. 199. 101,151.
Blaisiis 'Blaesius', gent., no. 40.
Blussii(efs) 'Blossii',
no. 26.
235 with
aand
no.
253,
ftn.,
46.
1,
298.
6.
See
201,
1.
235 with
3,
(in
1.
6 prob-
149, 213,
meaning uncertain,
1, a.
no. 61.
3.
no. 25
'
Caesilii',
a, b.
gen. sg.,
gent.,
78, 3, 112,
casnar senex'.
" Casnar senex Osco-
rum lingua."
Festus ed. Thewrewk,
"Item
significat in Atellanis
Pappum senem quod
casnar appellant."
114.
29.
Kastrikileis
'
castroits,
32,
1,
fut.
no. 2 13;
69;
— gen.
71.
17, 2,
138, 184, 248, 4, a, p. 236.
88,
3,
224,
1.
3
7,
Castricii', gen. sg., cogn.,
sg.
264,
Osci
Varro L. L.
174,266,3.
pi.
infin., no.
220;
censazet, no. 2 19; 221;
—
—
imperat. pass, censaniur, no. 2 19;
237, 279. 210, 3.
Kenssurineis 'Censorini',
cogn., no. 26.
caelum(?).
Kafsilliefs
17, 3,181, c.
1,
3.
cejisaum 'censere',
6, 8
kalla ' aedem, templum', ace. sg., no.
Xj.
6.
ftn.
'capiat', no. 19
ably ' incipiat'). 99,
kaias,
212,
7.
17,
ce&nusi ' venerit', no. 220.
cadeis 'inimicitiae', gen. sg., no. 2
p.
97.
cosirid 'capite'(?), no. 2 8;
Eaal., abbr. praen., no. 58.
See
7,
no. 17.
ftn.
Buttis 'Bottius', gent., no. 40.
kahad
204,
panem
lingua
Placidus ed. Deuer-
partis' ,no.2 3,
aliquot
brateis 'gratiae', gen. sg., no. 2
-c, -k.
'
p. 33.
Buvaianiid 'ad Bovianum',
p.
cameis
97.
Carensis, pistoribus a
quam Oscorum
esse dicunt."
'
gen. sg., gent.,
Bn.i abbr. praen., no. 51.
61, 3 with
'
kasit 'decet', no. 31.
Bivellis 'Bivellius', gent., no. 20.
vivi',
'
.
ling, p. 25.
Betitis 'Betitius', gent, no. 51.
'
caria ' panis'
caria
c.
Santins 'Bautinus', no. 2
bivus
karanter 'vescuntur', no. 199.
21, 246,
gen.
censtom-en ' in censum', no. 2
1. a.
sg.,
1.
20.
244,
—
—
,
Glossary and Index
314
censtur ' censor', no. 2
censtur, no. 2
(21); 90,
117;
1,
27, 28
— nom.
;
— nom.
keenzstur, no. 50; 162,
53,73, 110,
1,
pi.
kenzsur, no. 58
18, ao,
244,
or
pi.
41,
b,
sg.
2.
246,
1, a,
115,2, 186,
Kerriiu-
'
Cerealis,
Dat. sg. m.
—
-iiai;
m.
loo. sg.
no.
dat. pi. ra. -iiiiis;
— dat.
171,
-liin;
— dat.
pi.
f.
45.
sg.
7;
f.
—
-iiais.
61,3, 253,3.
kersnanas *cenariae' nom. pi., no.
31b. 253,1.
kersnu'cena', nom. sg. (fragment belonging with no. 40)
abl.
pi.
'
,
—
;
no.
kerssnais,
162,
251,
2,
114,
29.
116,
2,
kersSwasias *cenariae'
nom.
'
,
no.
pi.,
116,2, 162,2, 254.
27.
2
—
ftn., 251,2.
ku]mparakineis
'consilii', gen. sg., no.
81, a, 97, 145,
1.
comparascuster 'consulta
a,
64,
19.
97, 116,
1,
erit',
145,
'Kiipils 'Cipius', gent.
4.
213,
5,
224.
190,2,303.
kiiru'glans, missile'(?), no. 55.
fragment.
KoTTEi7)is 'Cottii',
krustatar 'cruentetur'(?),
238,
64.
19
no.
5.
2, t.
knlupu 'culpa' (?), no. 40. 80, 1.
Knpelternum, -um 'Compulterinorum'
-
no. 70.
4,
11,
5, 6,
>:faur[Top], [/c/r]ai(rTo/) (fragments);
pi.
174.
no. 2
1,
coHirutJ 'contra', no. 2 (passim). 188,2,
dat. sg.
a.
comenei,
sg.
loc.
15, 4, 81, 107, 2 with
5, 21.
kvaisstur 'quaestor', nos.
2, a.
ceiis 'civis', no.
^cemstur-
neut.;
sg.
no. 2
16,3, 81,
b.
Genialis',
-liui, -iiui;
ace.
11.
1.
Kerri'Cereri', no. 45 3,32, Keri, no. 19
(passim).
— Oscan
kvaisturei,
kvaizstur, no. 10
2
q., no.
no. l2;
;
162,2;
— nom.
— abbr.
21, 53, 62, 162,
2, 28, 29.
KU., abbr. praen. ('Clemens' or 'Clitus' ?), no. 10.
Klum., abbr. cogn.(?), probably 'Clumenus', no. 20.
Kluvatiis Clovatius' gent. no. 19
'
,
,
9
— ace.
ftn.);
10;
— gen.
174, 259,
pi.
sg.
Kluvatiium, no. 19
Kluvatiium, no. 23
1.
'
xo' «? ' , f ra gment.
com-, kiim- 'con-'.
300,
'convenit',
no. 53.
21.
com, con 'cum', prepos., no. 2
293.
kumbened
213,
4, a,
dadid, no. 19
300,
dadlkatted 'dedicavit'.
163, 210, 3 and
b,
;
15, 16, 23.
.
,
no.
47.
dat'&e\
300,
no.
151,
224.
2.
—
2 (passim).
.
.
,
damu-
p. 251.
190,
3, a,
3.
Z>kuva, praen., no. 40.
lo.
44,
228.
See note,
no. 24.
4;
3.
damia. damnum' (?), no. 19
damsennias, no. 31
damu
se.
2.
no. 1
Form unex-
plained.
Dekkviarim 'Decurialem', no.3. 31, a,
kumbennieis 'conventus', gen.
4, 5,
kumbenn[ieis], no.
250,
1.
comono
193;— i)erf. subj.
224.
'
Km., abbr. praen. ('Comius'?),
kiiiniks
a, b.
3.
da[da]d 'dedat, reddat', pres. subj.,
no.
;
dat. sg. Kluvatiui, no. 19 2 (p. 244,
163, 300,
da((l)-'de-'.
162,
1,
102,
1,
162,
1,
191, 10,
;
pi.
neut., no. 2
— also comonom,
1.
17, prob-
ably mistake for comono, otherwise
u, p. 240.
deketasiul *decentario, ordinario'(?),
'
dat. Kg., title of the
'comitia', ace.
(passim)
6.
sg., nos.
no.
1 5
;
meddix
at Nola,
— nom. sg. degetasis, no. 43
172;
— nom.
108,
2,
pi.
degetasius, no. 42.
158, 191, 10, 254,
p. 229.
;
;
Glossary and Index
eisels]
Dekis 'Decius',
(passim);
praen.,
— gen.
(passim).
162,
1,
nos.
40
10,
Dekkieis, no. 40
sg.
174.
162,
of a festival, no. 45
191, 10, 255,
1,
88, 3,
46.
-dicere', infin., no. 2 lo,
no. 2 9;
—
—
deikum,
pres. subj. 3 pi. deicans,
perf 3 sg. dicust, no.
f ut.
.
15,43.
64.
—
deiuatud mraXo\ imperat., no. 25;
pres. subj. 3 sg. deiuaid, no. 2 11;
'
—
221; —
;
fut.
3 sg. deiuast, no. 2
'
16, 4, 262,
a.
nom.
perf. pass, partio.
deiuatuiis iurati', no. 2 9
308,
;
244,
3
pi.
2, a,
pi.
no. 34.
f.,
47, 64, 101, 255,5.
destrst 'dextra est', no. 21.
145,
84, 89,
1,
188,2.
1,
dicust, see deicum.
didest 'dabit', fut. 3 sg., no. 2 16
221, 213, 4;
—
perf.
nos. 25
ace. pi.
f.
3
;
45,
deded,
sg.
nos. 4, 7, 48, 52, Seder, no. 65
ekik,
sg. n.
pi.
ekas,
f.
20, ekask, no. 45 26
a, b,
ekass, no. 3
— abbr.
;
223.
;
d]iikulus, see zicolom.
ekss'ita, sic',110. lio,
ea;,
95, a,
abl. sg.
exac, no. 2 8,23;-
f.
— loc. sg.
f.
exaisc-en, no. 2 25.
145,
3,
36,
1.
edum'edere', no. 198.
ee-,
eh-
77,
'e-'.
142,
1,
196.
300,
a,
vehiian.,
31 b
no.
77,1,149,163.
fori).
no. 45 26;
eestint 'exstant',
215,
— ee[stit
41,6,77,1,89,2,
2.
—
egmo 'res', nom. sg., no. 2 4;
gen. sg.
egm [as] no. 2 5
abl. sg. egmad, no.
2 10;
gen. pi. egmazum, no. 2 24;
270.
16,5,251,3.
;
,
—
—
ehpeilatas 'erectae, set up', perf. pass.
partic. nora_. pi., no. 20.
64, 142, a,
262,1.
142,
o.
ehtrad extra', no.
3,
299,
142, 188,
1 31.
'
eA[truis? 'exterioribus', no. I14.
doJom 'dolum',
dolum, no. 2 21
aco.
;
sg.,
— abl.
no.
2
5,14,
sg. dolud, no.
dunum,
no. 52.
ace.
sg.,
53, 107,
no.
1,
53,
251,
.
,
meaning uncertain, no. 19
djuunated 'donavit', no.
228.
50.
4.
53,
171, 14, p. 247.
eiseis 'eius', no. 1 20, eiseis, no. 19
eizeis,
no. 2 22
46, e[fsei,
;
—
loc. sg.
n.
loc. sg.
f.
e]isai, no. 1 57;
13,
eizuc-en, no. 2 16;
—
;
no. 2
abl. sg.
— gen.
7, 21
;
—
— abl. sg. n.
eizuc,
no. 4, eizac, no. 2 10;
eisunk, no. 40
4,
efsef,
no. 1 51, esei, mistake
for elsei, no. 1 49, eizeic, no. 2
eisud, nof 1
2.
dunte.
of a festival, no.
see inim.
no. 1
211,20.
dunum 'donum',
name
29, eiduis, no. 21.
eivei/j.,
2,
3.
eidiiis 'idlbus',
diuvilam, see.iuvilam.
Diumpais 'Lumpis'. 56.
a,
by mistake
(3
Diuvia
see luviass.
4.
eehiianasiim 'emittendarum', no. 31
Diuvei, Aiov fci, see Iiiveis.
,
—
14-18;
abl. sg. n., nos.
190,
ftn. p. 52.
.
1, a.
no.27. 196,6.
eksuk'hoc',
ehpreivlrf.
Diiviiai 'Diae', dat. sg., no. 52.
.
—
;
ek.
5.
'exstat'.no. l52.
1.
deivinais 'divinis', dat.
— aco.
— nom.
a;
2,
n. exeic, no. 2 (passim); dat. abl. pi.
214; 45, 224. 64, 95.
Deivai 'Divae', dat. sg., no. 45
232
108,
201,
degetas-, see deketasiiii.
no. 20;
'banc', nos. 3, 4, 7, abbr. ek., no.
22;
196.
for nom. sg. f., no. 27.
ekkum'item', no. 1 27,41. 139,
4, p. 2-55.
deded, see didest.
deicum
315
no. 46; 196, o;
Dekmanniuis '*Decumaniis', probably
name
ekak
— Oscan
f.
— gen.
pi.
f.
29, 30,
eisak,
pi.
m.
eizazunc.
316
and In J ex
Criossary
no. 2 34
2 23
—
;
;
—
abl.
2
uo.
eizaisc,
m.
pi.
abl. pi. f
.
no.
eizois,
sim);
—
195.
See also
famel nominabatur, unde et familia
vooata."
Festus ed. Thewrewk,
eituam,
4,
2 (pas-
sg. eituas, no.
eftiuvad, nos. 4, 5,
abl. sg.
eitiu[vad], no. 6, abbr. eitiv., no.
56 (31,
— ace.
b);
— abbr.
no. 29;
pi. eituas,
nom.
for
ei.
no. 2
sg.,
22.
16, 6, 56.
no. 16, abbr. eit., no. 15.
236,
2,
p. 242.
246,
en 'in', no. 2
89, 2,
b.
'
9,
301,
301,
postpos. -en.
35.
122,
2,
197,
nom.
5.
sg.
no. 2
f.,
ii, 26.
45
sg., no.
21,
3, 25, 29.
eksuk.
ezum, see sum.
habitat,
mand', nos. 14,
tendit,
fertalis,
no.
1 31
—
;
16,
1 45.
7,
ceremonies
1,
abl.
pi.
64,
95,
celebrated with
cakes (L. fertum), nom.
or dat. pl.(?), no. 26.
257,
with
178,
24,
Also taken
6.
19
223
5.
a.
no. 31
215,
a, b.
3
223.
ace.
sg.
flisnam, no. 1
fisnam,
1 24,
fifs...,
—
no. 50.
41,99,1,114,136,251,2.
fi/...,
no
— im-
Fiuusasiais 'Floralibus',
a
;
;
143, 216
;
2io;
99,
1,
1,
136,
219.
/acu» 'factus', no. 2
Falenias, no. 33.
c,
30.
91,
1,
268,
— nom.
103, 2,
a.
1.
pi.
72 a;
<=
2, a.
— Fistluis
(^utteXio, uo.
Greek, not Oscan).
festival, no.
45
name
105,
20.
1, a,
of
See note,
a, b.
p. 249.
Fluusal' Florae', dat.
sg.,
no. 45 24.
1.
/orf is 'potius', no. 2
188,
a
254.
FIagiui'*Flagio', dat. sg., no. 25
83, 105,
Faler. 'Falerniis', no. 32;
—
32,
no. l45;
'*ristulis', no. 72 b,
sg. fefacust, no.
32,
2.
137,1,252,1.
Fistelii '*ristelia', no.
sg. fefacid, no.
fut.
7,
4, p. 249.
no. 27, Fisiais, no. 21.
72
— perf. subj. 3
223 —
perf.
2,
muros', no.
'
38,
20.
2.
99, 2,
perat. 3 sg./actud, no. 2 9
214,
no.
262,
1,
holds com-
15, (16), 17.
7, p. 242.
2 11,17;
117, 182.
Fiml. '*Fimulus', no. 57. 91,
Fisams'*Fisanius', no. 16.
fakilad'faciat', no. 31 a; 44,
;
99, 2, 212,
felhiiss
8.
infin.,
Fiislais '*Fisiis', adj., uo. 28, Fiisiais,
70.
204,
3, c,
fiisnii'fanum', nom. sg., no. 1 30;
ex, ezac, etc., see eks,
'
far 'far', no. 19
fiiet, fii'et 'fiunt',
sum.
7.
Evklui, dat.
faamat
100,
22.
fifikus'decreveris'(?), no.
est, estud, estud, see
etanto 'tanta',
no 2
,
as 'Sestius'.
essuf 'ipse', no. 50, esuf, no. 2 19,21.
201,
'
2.
SfcTTifs'Festius', no. 65.
2.
esldum, see Isldum.
5,
36, 2, 91,
2.
/ameto familia'
pi.
2.
45 8,
sg., no.
esei, see elseis.
110,
119,
sacrificial
1.
Entrai '*Interae', dat.
2,
2, a,
liber'.
136, 149.
embratur imperator', no. 79
188,
'famulus et
250,
famel inim
also Pael.
Cf.
ioii^r
feihuis,
eizeis, eizeic, etc., see eisels.
1,
62.
p.
fatium'fari',
eituns 'eunto'(?), no3.14,17,18,eitu[ns,
157,
origo ab
Oscis dependet, apud quos servus
9.
— gen.
"Famuli
/a)neZ 'famulus'.
mistake for
eltiuvam 'pecuniam', no.
;
[eitiuvam-
eizasc,
izic.
no. 2 19
— Osc
12.
91,
1,
146,
1.
fratrum'fratrum', nos. 27,28. 33,124.
—
,
G-losmry and Index
luvriia]
Frentref '*rrentri',
317
Heriieis, see Hereiis.
loc. sg., no. 73.
fruktatiuf 'fructus', no. lai.
— Oscan
3,
Herukinai ' Eryoinae', dat. sg., no. 41.
Epithet of Herentatei. 21, 149, a.
sum.
Hiirtiis 'Hortius', gent., no. 63.
58, 88,
153, 247, 1.
fufans, fufens, fuid, fusid, fusl, see
Fuutrei'Genetrici', dat.
Futrei, no.
no. 64.
4.5
sg.,
4;— gen. sg.
no. 45
30,
Futre[is],
58, 180, o with ftn.
hipid, hipust, see hafiest.
no. 45 20
hurtiim,
sg.
45 27;
hiirtui, no.
Fuvfdis'Fufidius', gent., no. 40.
— ace.
— dat.
hurz'hortus, lucus', no. 45 48;
no. 45 l;
—
sg.
;
sg.
loc.
41, a, 82,
171,
1,
hiirtin,
7.
49,
no.
58.
149.
Gaaviis 'Gavius', gent., no. 42, Gaviis,
no. 20
gen. sg. Gaav.
praen.
;
—
.
. ,
no. 58.
260,
'
45
sg., no.
15, 43.
90,
gent.,
2.
humuns
Genetai Genitae', dat.
36,
Husidiis 'Hosidius',
'homines', nom.
1,
pi., no.
hu[n]truis 'inferis', no. 19
3.
Gnaivs Gnaeus', praen. (on fragment
belonging with no. 40), [Gnaijvs, no.
abbr. Gn., no. 47.
40;
147,2.
huntrus'infra'(?), no. 19
Aa^esi'habebit', no. 2
-ic, -ik, enclitic.
'
—
19
9.
149, 181.
149, 188,
15,
7.
5,
2.
11
;
299,
4, a.
iak, see izic.
liapiest)
218, note
;
;
(probably for
8
—
perf. subj. 3 sg.
hipid, no. 2 (passim) 41, 218,
;
3
fut. perf.
99,
1,
sg. kipust, no.
2
225
ii;
;
leiis.
225.
218.
'
gent,
Helleviis 'Helvius',
Helevi., no. 32
80,
Her., no.
68,
1,
;
no.
20,
— gen.sg. Heleviieis,
162,
174, 258,
3,
3.
abbr. for Herekliii or
Herentatel.
Herekleis Herculis', no.
'
1
(passim)
dat. sg. Herekliii, no. 45 13,41.
78, a, 80,
176,
;
—
21,
1.
Hereiis Herius', gent.
'
,
sg. Heriieis, no. 40.
no. 40
176,
? ?
sg. Herentatel, no. 41.
19 (passim), 40, inim, no. 2
no. 62 (44), abbr.
in.,
6, eivei/j.,
no. 2 (passim).
16, 8, 202, 16.
ioc, iiik, see izic.
iiiklei'the formula of consecration',
'
consecration'(?), loc. sg., no. 81
249,
a, b.
1.
luveis 'lovis',
100,
3, c,
15,1,250,1.
heriiad 'capiat', no. 20; 44, a;
— im-
perf.-subj. 3 pi. h]errins, no. l54;
115,2,216,233.
nos. 3,
ini,
14^17, inim, nos. 27, 28, inim, nos.
174,256,3.
luvei,
no.
nos.
25
149,214,2.
59;
3,
— dat.
Dluvei,
a, b,
no.
45
101,
a.
Iwviass '*Iovias', ace.
festival,
sg.
no.
(passim), Aiovfei, no. 64 (24).
134, 183 with
1.
d,
— dat.
221.
heriam'vim', no. 19
Inim'et', no. 1 (passim),
14.
;
47, 114,
no. 3.
1.
Iuvkiiui'*Iovicio', dat. sg., gent., no.
15,1,251,5.
herest ' volet', no. 2 (passim).
189,
— gen.
5.
Herentatefs Veneris', no. 41
'
;
2.
1, 3.
IIv, no. 65.
imad-en'ab imo',
Heirennis Herennius'(?), gent., no. 42;
cf. praen. Heirens.
no. 33.
201.
idic, idik, see izic.
29;
pi.,
— here
Diuvia.., no. 24a,
name
of a
probably
b.
luviia'Ioviam', adj.. no.
3.
252,
1.
;
ai8
Glossary atid Index
iuvilam '*iovilam', no. 33,
liivil,
no. 32,
older diuvilam, no. 21, diuvil., no.
—
nom. sg. iuvilu (on two frag;
ments not included), iuhil., no. 27
nom. pi. iuvilas,
(h by mistake);
22
—
nos. 25
25
26, iuvilas, no.
a,
/as,
no.
257,
5, p.
29,
b, i//vi-
no. 30.
iiivt/.,
134,
195,/.
nom.
isidum'idem',
isidu, nos. 7, 8,
m., no.
sg.
4,
(fragment),
euretdo/j.
—
no. 3; 53, a, 139, 1, a.
195, 201,
44,
c,
50,
see sum.
no. 2
2 (passim);
no.
4, iiik,
— nom.
31, a;
21;
no. 2
6, 9, 30,
3, 5
2
26
12, 17,
—
;
;
— nom.
sg.
f.
iiuk, no.
1 37, 42,
aco. sg. n. idic,
idik, no. 1 17, 18, idik,
;
;
;
—
2
See also
5.
L., see
—
—
195.
eiseis.
Luvkis.
no. 19
no. 2
228, 238,
4.
lama239, p.
21,
2,
108, 2,
a.
—
legin[um, no. 19
1
no. 19
181.
4, 11, 19.
;
dat. sg. leginei,
liivkei'in luco', loo. sg., no. 26.
71,
104.
Luvkis 'Lucius', praen., no. 20
kis, 1. 5, probably mistake);
sg.
— abbr.
Luvcies; 64,6;
(Liivi-
— gen.
L., nos.
71.
16,9,71,96,104,
'
239.
2,
Luvfreis Liberi', gen.
sg.
,
no. 59.
71,
104, 136.
124,138,
luisarifs'lui;oriis'(?),no. 21.
178,
257,
9,
4, p. 248.
M., abbr. praen. (Mais?), no.
m., see meddikkiai.
3-
Ma., abbr. praen. (Mais?), nos. 11, 17.
Maatuis '*Matis', dat. pi., no. 45 lo, 38.
Cf. L. Matuta.
Maatreis Matris'. no. 54. 33,81.
JVfaesi»5 mensis Mains'.
'-Maesius
'
lingua Osca mensis Mains."
no. 50.
Festus
41, 44, 104, 212,
sg., no.
458,
name
35.
3.
'legatis', dat. pi., no. 1 6, 7;
pi.
ligat[us], no.
ligud Hege',
abl.
sg.,
Ioc. pi. ligis, no. 2 25.
1 9.
no.
41.
2i9, 24;
41, 104.
mats 'magis,
91,
of a goddess, dat.
80,2,263,1.
—
—
147,
b,
1,
a.
21.
1.
Mahii[s 'Mains'.
114,
licitud ^\iceto\ uo. 2 (passim), likitud,
Liganakdikei,
174, 176,
176,1.
maimas 'maxiuiae",
meaning uncertain,
no. l36.
71,
3.
'
leginum'legiouem,cohortem\ no. 193,
nom.
'
ed.
AaTTowt'Lamponius'.
Ugatuis
Formation and meaning uncertain.
Lucanorum', no. 75. 24, 71.
Aou/taw^ii
Thewrewk, p. 109. 147, 3,
Magiium Magiorum', gent., no.
238.
leigiiss,
21.
l?]ufrikunuss '*liberigenos'(?), no. 50.
'
iamaiir 'caedatur'(?),
tir,
? ?
limu 'fainem', no. 19 8.
124, 202, 18, 238,
ace. sg. m. tone, no.
49
ace. sg. f. iak, no.
nom. pi. m. iusc,
50 108, 2, a
nom. ace. pi. n. ioc, no.
no. 2 20;
no. 19
His.., no. 50.
ioujir'vel', no. 2e.
izic 'is', no.
pi., no. 129.
47.
17, 27-28, 41, 49.
5.
l«ssu, see isidum.
ioc,
[iiivilam-
liimitu[m] 'limitum', gen.
259,
esidum (fragment), esidu[m], no. 50
c;
nom. pi. m. l«ssu, i«su,
44,
— On
Luvkanateis '*Lucanatis', no. CI.
247.
Ip'ibi', no. 134.
1st,
;
3. u,
gen. sg.
189,
,
no. 2
plus', adv., no. 2
147,3, 188,
3, 7.
3.
5,
15,25.
289.
1,
Mais, Mais 'Mains' praen. (fragments)
— dat.
sg.
,
— gen.
— abbr. Mai.,
sg. Maiiul. no. 1 1,3;
[M]alieis
?,
no. 50
;
1, 4, Mh.. nos. 47, 57
176, 1.
Here also perhaps M. and Ma. 61,
no. 1
3,
91,
;
1,
147,3, 176, 1,3.
—
,,;
Glossary and Index
Mitl.]
malaks'malevolos'{?), no. 19
10, 256, 6.
maXlom 'malum',
—
no. 2ii.
100,
Mamers.
20,
80,
faolt, id est
unde
"
Mars Mar-
Mamertini
Sicilia
in
Ma-
mercus praenomen est Oscum ab eo
quod hi Martem Mamertem dicunt."
Festus ed. Thewrewk, pp. 98, 99.
Ma/iepTim Mamertina' adj nom. sg. f
no. 62 — Mafieprtvou^ Mamertino'
,
.
.
'
;
rum', no. 63 (24). 47, 255, 6.
Mamerttiais 'Martiis', adj., nos. 27-29.
162,
252, 1, p. 247.
manafum 'mandavi', no. 19
;nam?re
pi.
204,
3.
ace.
no. 2
sg.,
,
5,
Maraiiefs, as Mai. for Maiieis
;
—
;
cf.
3, c;
—
173,
5.
abl.
16.
24.
media', nom.
'
21; 100,
13,
31b;
wiedikid, no.
15, 6, 163, 250, 2.
f.
sg. f .
mefiai, no. 1
,
'
21.
3.
no. 1 30
36,
57.
memnim monumentum',
menvum 'minnere',
—
;
136.
1,
172,
no. 20.
sg. Maraiieis, no. 50.
61,3,
no. 40, Mapas,
gen. sg. Haraheis, no.
15,
;
— abbr.
Mr.
169, 12, 176,
17.
86,
1,
138, o, 189, 1 (with
(cf .
the two following)
no. 26.
gen. sg. Minateis, no. 25.
Markas. 169, 12.
meddikkiai *in meddicia, in the med'
dixship', loc. sg., no. 28, meddikiai,
no. 27, medikkiai, no. 33, medikia[i],
(fragment), 302
;
abbr. medik^., medik., no. 81, m.,
1.
259,
Minis 'Minius', praen., no. 44
;
—
1.
— gen.
Minnieis, Miniels, no. 25, Mii-
nieis, no. 35, Minies, no. 36.
minive, no. 31
15, 6, 162,
c.
Metiis 'Mettlus', gent., no. 57.
sg.
4.
/lediKiai
44,
8.
Minaz 'Minatus', praen. (fragment);
176,4,253,1.
Maras '*Maras', praen.,
40 (and fragments)
21.
18.
no. 19
messimass 'medioximas, midmost'(?),
,
'
no. 26.
sg.
Mh., see Mais.
Mi. abbr. praen.
176,4.
Maraies Marius' (?), gent, (fragment)
o-i/ir
229.
1, p.
Mener. 'Minervio'(?), no.
24.
foil.).
;
— abbr. medd.,
meddixud, no. 2
abl. Eg.
ftn.).
no. 32
—
no.
/ncSSeif,
15,6,163.
medicim '*meddicium,
magistracy',
nom. ace. sg., no. 2 30-33; 172;"
no. 29.
nos. 4, 14,
meddiss, no. 42,
meiJicaiitd'iudicato', abl. sg., no. 2
gen. sg. Marahiels (fragment), abbr.
?
medikels,
sg.
medikei, no. Is;
15,0, 163.
Marai., no. 43 (implying a spelling
—
— gen.
250.
Marahis 'Marius' (?), praen. no. 40
;
sg.
medicaiinom 'iudicationem', no. 2
mefi[u]
2.
'manum',
no. 62
51,
48,
no. 30, metd., no. 47, med., nos. 7-9.
loc. sg.
185,3.
— gen.
41,
Meeilikiieis'MefXix'o"', no.
1,
223, 264,
— dat.
IS, 6, 44, 163, 263,
Mamers Mamertis
lingua Osca
et
;
62(24); 90,1,145,2;
174.
1,
;
;
no. 3
nom.
qui Messanae habitant.
dicti,
(passim) 145, 2
maXud,
3, c.
Mars'.
'
nos.
'
Mamercus quoted under
Cf. praen.
319
meddls, nos. 29, 43, meddis, no. 2
'Mamercius', gent., no. 66.
Ma/iep6(cies
Mamers
2
— Oscan
meddiss meddix',
178,
2.
ace. sg., no. 25, 15, 22;
abl. sg. mcdlud, no.
tis,
,
minis]
'
b.
See note, p. 251.
minus', adv., no. 2
90,
lo.
1,
315.
minstreis 'minoris', gen. sg.
2
12, 27,
89,
1,
m., no.
mistreis, no. 2 18 (108, 2, a).
187,1,
a,
188,3.
Mitl.'Mitulus', praen., no. 57.
a.
91, 2,
;
Giosmry and Index
320
muinildi 'communis', adj., nom. sg.
f.,
no. 1 aa, abbr. m/iinik., uos. 27-28;
ace. sg.
sg, f
muinikam,
f.
muinlkad, no.
.
mumi[kum],
n.
miiinlkei, no.
1 19.
18
abl.
— nom.
—
1 50
no. 1
—
no. 21;
sg.
;
loc. sg. n.
;
66, 187,1, 256,
miiltasikad ' multaticia',adj.,abl. sg.
no. 5
—
;
abl.
sg.
motto
262,
1,
multa,'
'
2.
f.,
multas[lkud],
n.
— gen.
—
2
no.
nip 'neque, neve', no. 19
nom.
sg., no.
2
moUam,
2
a?
13,
no. 2
ii,
26;
269
;
;
49, 146.
a.
202, 20.
7, 8.
nistrus 'propinquos', no. 19
138, «, 188,
38, 4,
2.
2.
Niumeriis 'Numerius', gent. 21.
Ni]um5is -Numerius', praen., no. 42;
— gen.
Niumsieis. no. 42, Niu/z-
.sg.
02
no.
aSiriis,
nos. 9, 13
(24,
abbr.
c):
abbr. N., no.
;
— dat. m.
m. -nus — gen.
-nam
no. 76.
pi.
;
no. 20.
Ace.
1.
sg.
f.
— nom.
m. -num —
-[niii]
sg.
;
Ni.,
21, 56.
3.
Nuvellum •Xovellura', praen.,
Niivlanu-'Xolanus', no.
sg. moltas, no.
ace. sg.
(passim).
1.
,
rmiiiniku-
Nuvkrinum 'Nucerinonim',
49, 254.
no. 43.
moltaum 'multare',
210,
—
— Oncan
pi.
;
;
dat.-abl. pi. -niiis.
Mr., see Maras.
Mulukiis 'Mulcius',
80,
no.
gent.,
43.
Mutil 'Mutllus',
119,2, 171,
cogn.,
79-80.
nos.
— gen.
sg. Muttillieis, no. 40.
171,
Mz. 'Mettus', abbr. praen., nos.
N.
n.
1.
10,
see Niumsis.
'nummi', no. 2
no. 2
no. 19
4, 5,
15,
202, 20.
10, 28,
nep, nos.
nesimois, no. 2
25.
15,8, 86, 1, 138, a, 189,1, ftn. p. 134.
iii'ne', no. 2 (passim).
202, 20.
'
— gen.
— abbr. ner. for
(and fragments)
29, .ia;
pi.
;
ner(els), gen. sg., no. 25.
2, c.
189,
1,
Perhaps borLatin,
,
7,-
we
for
the earlier
(cf.
29.
49, 56,
1.
no. 50.
lip'apud', no.
?
1
13,
49, 300,
op. no. 2
23.
14,
.5.
Upfals 'Ofellus', praen.. nos. 35-36
;
—
.
15,
for
tjpll.
119,
7,
97,
—
;
perhaps Uf
Upils 'Opillus'
sg.
niir vir, princeps, procer,' titleof rank,
180,
20.
rustic
.
.,
no. 68.
119,
(fragment)
Upil(leis).
;
2.
— abbr.
nos.
29,
30.
2.
tfppiis 'Oppius', praen., no. 20
Niumsis.
nerum, no. 2
no.
53, 66,
43.
40.
—
—
no. 40
1
gen. sg. Upfalleis, no. 40, Upfaleis,
no. 22 ;
abbr. Upf.. no. 10
here
nessimas 'proximae', nom. pi. f., no.
gen. pi. nesimum, no. 2 17, 31
26;
Ni., see
no.
1.
lilam 'oUam',
17,
92, 202, 20.
dat.-abl. pi.
162,
umbn...
neip,
ner., nerwin, see niir.
—
?
liittiuf usus',
86,
202, 20.
no. 2
nep 'neque, neve', no. 2
1 46-47, 20.
202, 20.
14, 25.
neve',
6.
8.
no. 50.
,
.
ultiumam'ultimam', no.
12, 26.
nei 'non', no. 2 20, 28.
neip 'neque,
.
should expect O. av
Latin aul(l)a), not u.
,
nisi',
.
rowed from
Cf. gent. Metils.
ne 'ne,
see Upfals.
..,
142, 191,
uin
1.
Mut[ti]lli[s] 'Mntilius', gent., no. 40;
53.
Uf.
Uhtavis 'Octavius', gent., nos. 20, 58.
1.
Uppiieis, no. 40
;
—
upsannam 'operandara.
nos.
;
— gen.
Oiries,
cogn.
faciendam',
4, 48
upsan., no. 7, lipsann[um], no. 49, [ups]aiinu, no. 6;
135, 245
perf. pass, partic. nom.
pi. upsatuh, no. 44
113. c, 308
;
;
—
;
;
—
and Index
Grlossary
-pid]
perf. indie.
upsed, no. 50, ups.,
sg.
— Oscan
Perkens '*Percennus', praen., no. 42;
no. 57, 3 pi. uupsens, no. 3, upsens,
— gen.
225 with
135, a.
no. 10,
no. 62 (24);
ouiro-ei's,
17, 4, 49, 88, 3, 99, 8, 122, 3,
a.
211,262,1,308.
2
122,2,232.
4.
Paakul *Paculus', praen.,
—
no. 43;
'
119,
gent. Pakulliis 'Paculius'.
2,
172;
— dat.
171,
19
10
;
(ieis),
56.
19
pi-aen., nos.
9,
60;
Pakiu, no. 19 s
sg.
—
a;
172;
3,
;
Pakim, no.
abbr. Pak. for Pak-
ace.
—
nos. 29, 30;
sg.
— abbr. Pk.,
no.
174.
na/cfi;is
'Paqui', gen. sg., praen. Cf.24.
pa^., no. 31
b.
under
pui.
Palanud'Fallano', no. 61.
pan 'quam'.
conj., no. 2
6,
also in pru-
terpan. 135,190,6,202,4.
Papeis 'Papi", gen. sg., praen., no. 40.
passtata 'porticum', no.
7.
21, 162,
dat. sg., no.
2.
45 14, 42.
81.
patensins 'paudereut, aperirent', no.
99, 4, 213, 2, 233.
1 50, 51.
patir ' pater', no. 35
;
78,2;
— dat.
Paterei'Patri', no. 45 25; 81.
1,
of length,
feet.
Umbrian perca
2
?pernum,
no. 1
jperf-,
299,
5.
-pert,
192,
2,
299,
15, 9, 299,
33.
mest, no. 2 7;
—
emust, no. 2 4
;
perum
5,
—
fut.
299,
3
p. 230.
5.
1
sg. pert-
5, p.
5, 14, 21.
235.
201,
ace. sg. n., no. 49,
116,
3,
15.
34, 81, 100, 3,
76, 2, 114,
139, 2, 162, 2.
petiropert, petirupert qaa.tev''
^
petora quattuor'
'
;
alii
' '
c,
,
no. 2^14,
150, 192,
Petoritum
2.1
et Gal-
Osce, quod hi quoque
sed aloXiKus dictum."
Thewrewk,
no.
3
299,
6.
pestlum 'templum',
Pettleis,
n.,
infin.,
sg. perte-
fut. perf.
224.
sine' , prep. ,no.2
'
5.
5.i
p^temitHi 'perimere,prohibere',
86, 2;
6.
sg., no.
304, p. 230.
29.
petora quattuor vocent,
ace. pi.
19
rotarum
'patraverunt'.
299,
?] 'perficere', no.
'
32,
Pk., see Pakis.
?^edu 'pedes',
perf., no.
fut.
5.
Pernal *Pemae, Prorsae', dat.
45 aa. 300, 8, a.
pert 'trans', no. 1
Cf.
139,1.
'staff, rod'.
224, 299,
15.
five
licum vehiculum esse et nomen eius
dictum esse existimant a numero IIII
97, 246,2.
See
A measure
sg.
putt..., no. 58, perhaps pa/f[rafens
per-.
probably of
peessl[um] (fragment).
Cf. gent. Paapii.
Patanal 'Pandae',
sg.
about
no. 3.
ticis',
no. 2 7;
?
pai, pae, etc., see
42.
perek., per., abbr. for perek(ais) 'per-
perfa[kium
c.
Pakis 'Pacius',
no.
perkium, meaning uncertain, nom.
peremwst 'perceperit',
1.
Paapii, Paapi 'Papius', gent., no. 79.
113,
Perkedne[ls],
sg.
n., no. 39.
osii[7is] 'adsint', no.
171,
321
56.
p. 250.
alii
Graeee,
Festus ed.
191,
4.
Pettieis 'Pettii',
gen.
sg.,
gent., nos. 27-28.
pid,
pidum, see
pis, *plisum.
-pId '-que', indefinite particle. 201, 4.
1 Mention should perhaps have been made of another view, which has been revived
several times in recent years, namely that -pert is not to be compared with L. -per in
still regard the comparison
semper etc., but with Skt. -krt in sak^t 'once' etc.
We
within the Italic as more probable.
—
"
G-losmry and Index
322
Pilhiui
45
Pio', dat. sg., no.
'
83, a, 102,
48,
40.
nom.
m.
sg.
Interrogative,
Indefi-
no. 55.
pis,
sg.
pid, no. 19
1 41,
Relative,
nom.
19;
sg.
— dat.
m.
6.
m.
sg.
pis, no. 2
piei, no. 2
(fragment)
pispis ' quisquis'
sg. n.
no. 19
2
—
;
201,
1,
2
'sive', no.
svai
23,
'qui',
nom.
sg.
nom.
f.
m., no. 19
sg.
pae, paei, no. 2 22;
n. pud, no. 1
2
10
;
sg.
f.
pam,
113,
paam, no.
;
pus, no. 1
nos. 27,
•
nom.-acc.
14,
i,
sg.
pod, no.
49,
c,
4,
199, b;
p]aam,
;
—ace.
no. 50,
—
poizad,
199, d — nom.
m.
— nom.
pas,
b; — nom.
28, 31
no. 1 38
no. 2 19
—
;
m. puiieh, no. 39
sg.
6,
—
13,
12,
— gen.
61, 3, 64,
1
pai, no. 1 34, pai, no. 19
pal, no. 1
abl. sg.
;
f.
pi.
;
8,
45
pi.
;
a,
15,
pai, no. 19
f
.
pi.
9.
199.
—
Pontius', ^ gent.,
no^iTTies 'Quintius,
f.
146, 153,
no. 62, Puntiis, no. 3.
5.
5,
2
no.
192,
30,
pun,
(passim).
no.
19
50,
29,
pon, no.
e.
6,
37,
15.
2.
piin'cum', conjunction, nos. 1
2
92, 135, 190, 5, 202, 3.
162,1.
3.
Pupidiis Popidius, Cocidius', nos. 7-8.
'
Cf. Pupdiis, fragment.
'sive',
190,6,202,1.
no. 1910, 11(133, a).
put
suae...
puh
;
pumperias,
pumper(i)as,
pi.
/>«nttram'pontem', no.
minis]
.
.
pod
poca-
[p]ocapid
202, 13.
conjunction, in pod
'quominus',no. 2io; 315;
pod,
— nom.
;
a
of
37, 150, 191, 5, 251, 4, p.
pomtis 'quinquiens',
29.
139,1,201,4,
(Avellino fragment).
(or gen. sg.?)
pi.
146, 153, 191,
1 52,
no. 2 8 (127, 1, a),
name
pumperiais,
247.
Plasis 'Plarius', praen., no. 20.
pit,
nom.
174, 191,
pukkapld'quandoque', no.
37, 150 with a.
pumperiais '*quiucuriis',
no. 33.
5.
'tribunus plebis', no. 2
tr. pi.
;
61,3,
3.
1.
no. 23 a, b
pidum, no. 1 47, pidum,
gen. sg. m. pieisum, no.
199, 200,
6.
in
pi.
7
Pumpaiiana, no.
nos. 27-28, abbr. piimpe., no. 32
— pitpit
" Pitpit Osce quicquid.
' quidquid'.
Festus ed. Thewrewk, p. 263. 200, 1.
*plsum, pfdum 'quisquam, quicquam'.
Ace.
Piimpaiianai, no. 4
f.
.
festival, loc. pi., no. 30,
8,
199.
7.
;
dat. sg.
*pompe 'quinque'.
Indefinite
—
—
—
;
253,
—
no.
61, 3,
Pumpaiians 'Pompeianus', no. 4;
gen. sg. m. Piimpaiianeis, no. 3
ace. sg. f
m. pis, no. 2 (passim),
^is, no. 30 ;— ace. sg. m. pim (phim),
nom.-acc. sg. n. pid,
no. 2 25;
nom.
nom. sg. f., no. 55.
For puiieh. see pui.
6.
poizad, see pui.
14, 42.
21.
pis, pid'quis, quid'.
[Pilhiiii-
cuia',
'
piiiiu
199,
2.
Piistlai 'Fidiae', dat. sg., no. 45
nite,
— Oncan
89,
?[p]«rtam 'portam', no.
posmom, see pustm[as].
pust'post', no.
post, no. 2
1 45,
8, 23, 29.
1,
260,
2.
50.
pust, no.
300,
19
5,
6.
pusstist 'positumest'(?),no. 1
33.
84, a,
162,2. Alsotakenas'post(adv.)est'.
pustin 'according
15, 10, 299,
piistiris
'
to',,
prep., no. 1
34.
7.
posteriiis', adv., no. 50.
81, 88,4, 91.
1,
188,
1,
44,
6,
190,6.
pustm[as] 'postremae', nom. pi. (or
gen. sg.?), no. 23 a, b;
adv. pos-
—
mom,
189,
no. 2 16; 190, 5.
114,139,2,
1.
1 Quintiits is the genuine Latin form, while Pontius is the latinized
Oscan
form found on inscriptions of Campania and Samnium. Cf. 246, 1, a.
;
piistrei 'in postero', loc. sg., no. 31
a,
pustrei, no. 22, abbr. pustr., no. 31
b.
81, 88,4, 188,2.
loc.
'
— nom. putunispid, no.
— gen. put«r«[mpid], no.
18,
19
;
no.
sg.,
46
pi.
;
pi.
1 22.
81, 88,4, 188,2, a, 200,2.
piitlad 'possit',
196,
;
7, 8
no.
putiians, no. 19
no.
'possint', no. 20,
38,
7.
1,
262,
gen. sg., no. 2
86,
23.
62,300,7.
meaning uncertain, dat. sg.,
17, 10, 64.
pni-
want
102,
2,
Ftn.
no. 1 16;
89, 2,
p. 170.
'pro', no. 2
abbr., 'quaestor',
no. 2
.
Cf. hipid, hipust.
26.
218.
103,
1,
246,
176,
no. 40.
2.
53,
1.
Rufriis 'Rubrius', gent., no. 40.
saahtum' sanctum', nom.
45
sg. n., no.
73, 142.
17, 43.
45
210,
19.
prupukid 'ex antepacto, by previous
agreement', no. 1
17, 8, 86, 5,
2.
;
—
—
abl. sg. sakarakliid, no. 1 13.
sakarater 'sacratur', no. 452)
subj.
2,
3
sg.
6;— perf.
pan (pam) 'priusquam',
2,
239
;
—
;
— pres.
sakraitir, no. 31 b; 238',
subj.
3 sg. sakrafir,
227, 234, note, 238, 2,
gerundive nom. pi. f sajferan;
.
nas, no. 29, abbr.
sa^an»., no.
30.
81.
2.
188,
232.
3,
sakaraklum'sacellum, templum', nos.
1 11, 46
gen. sg. sakaraklels, no.
nos. 29, 30
250,
— gen.
'
sg. Rahiieis,
81, 248, 3.
8.
—
pust, no. 2
28-29.
2,
Rahiis Rains', gent, no. 40;
1 20
pruhipid 'proliibuerit', perf.sub]\3 sg.,
fut. perf 3 sg. pruhino. 2 23
;
9.
6.
Cf. kvaisstur.
;
53, 300, 8.
13, 24.
pru^, 17, 8, 300,
202,
'
81, 259,
1.
no.
ffoKopo 'sacra',
nom.
sg.
f.
(?),
no. 62.
81, 257, p. 258.
4.
Pukalatui Puclato', dat.
4.
pous, no. 2
1 17,
'
— pruftu'po.sita',
1.
no.
sakahiter sanciatur, sacrificetur', no.
1.
pruffed ' posuit', nos. 41 b, 51 ; 88, 3, 223
4, 16.
f.,
15,11,55,99,0.
16,44.
of
— prufattens 'probaverunt',
no. 3, abbr. prufts., no. 33.
228, 262,
5,
r[llitud] 'recto', abl. sg., no. 1 16.
4, 8, 48,
fattd, no. 7 (e omitted for
no. 1
45
'
abl. sg., no. 2 15, 16.
prufatted 'probavit', nos.
2
201,
3.
Regaturei Rectori', no. 45 12,40.
no. 19 3.
preiuatud 'reo',
prvier
puh, see pod.
punum'quandoque', no. 19 6.
5, a.
prai'prae', nos. 27-28.
5,
55, 92, 200, 3,
5.
5,
21.
'
173,
16, 10, 81, 248, 3.
sg., no. 19 9.
q.,
praesentid praesente', abl. sg., no. 2
244,
;
55 witli ftn., 137, 2, 200, 3, 202,
7.
praefucus 'praefectus', no. 2
258, 1.
pnt
— (?)dat. sg.
— abbr. puk., nom.
puf 'ubi', nos. 14-17.
puz'ut', conj., no.
21.
proe-'prae-', 300,
space);
;
no.
10, 12,
11.
purasial'iii igniaria', loc. sg.
pr., abbr. 'praetor', no. 2 (passim); for
prebai,
filiura', ace. sg.,
puklu)
puklui,
piiklui, no. 19 8
202,
2.
pous, see puz.
62, 178,
'
19 4 (and so to be read in
202,
putiiad,
20,
— piitians
323
puklum puerum,
for
putereipfd in utroque',
45
— Oscan
Glossary and Index
sakrasias]
sg.,
cogn.,
sakrasias '*sacrariae',
28.
254.
nom.
pi. f., no.
;
sakriin 'hostiam',
no. 19
—
1
1
—
;
31
no.
sakrim,
»,
81,187,
—
fut.
3
81,
2,
Ftii.
'
p. 3, 81,
125,
1, a,
172.
Saipinaz 'Saepinas', no.
259,
40.
3.
—
80, 1,
;
ffaXnfi, salavs 'salvus' or
Salvus' (fragments).
169,
80,
1,
258,
1.
gate at Pompeii, ace.
name
of a
nos. 14-
pi. n.,
15.
nom.
pi.,
no. 2
25.
senateis 'senatus', gen. sg., no.
senaieis, no. 2
'
259,
3, 6.
praen.,
Seppius',
no.
80, 1, 173, 5,
see
abl.
256,
32;
—
174.
Seppiis 'Seppius', gent., no.
serevkid 'auspicio,'
1 8, 35.
2.
gen. sg. Sepieis, no. 33.
Seo-Ties,
114,
5.
sg.,
no.
3.
sent, no. 44,
a, b.
-1.5
lO
1
;
under F.
sum.
233
;
— fut.Ssg. fust,
fut.
5, 6, 9
sipus 'sciens', no. 2
;
193 with
90,
14.
5,
1,
—
ezum, no. 2
217,
lO.
abl.
sg.
m. suveis, no.
56; —
— gen.
no.
f.,
suvam, no. 19
f.
i
;
194 with
1 9, 35.
a.
Sp., abbr. praen., 'Spedius' or 'Spu-
ZTreSis
'
no. 27.
Spedius', praen., no. 66.
SJ^uriis
•
Spurius',
136, 248.
Stalls
6,
2, 3.
'
gent.,
no.
11;
—
174.
3.
56.
16,12,190,
2(i.
99.
pi. f.,
4-5 48
2,
;
—3
pi.
a, b, stalet,
215,
a.
176,
stahlnt,
nos.
1 58,
1, 2.
statlf 'statiia', no. 45 (passim).
181,
3.
no. 26.
gent, no. 47.
stahint. no. 25
Sluttiis 'Suttius', gent., no.
nom.
2.
Stains',
stalt 'Stat', no.
1.
siuom 'omnino', no. 2 22.
staflatas 'statutae',
c.
p. 235.
S/r., abbr. cogn., no. 1
1.
;
sg.
pres. infln.
Staf[ii]aiiam 'Stabianam', no.
sg., no. 77.
sifei'sibi',no.20; 86, 3, 193 with a;
225, 306.
27-28
— perf. subj. 3 sg.fuid, no. 2 28— perf. 3 fust, no. 2 28-29;
;
Staatiis, see Statiis.
'
ace. sg. siom, no. 2
102,
;
oO,/usf, no. 2 (passim); 221;
2ii.
siivad'sua",
sg.
—
subj. 3 sg. fusid,
perf. indie. 3 pi. fufens, nos.
227
—
;
estud,
— imperf.
217, 3;
— imperf.
no. 1 19; 217,.3,
—
nos.
1 40, 44,
fufans, no.
indie. 3 pi.
220:
pres.
no. 2 25; 108, 2
set,
1,
imper. 3 sg. estud, no.
2,
—
set,
gen. sg. Spuriiels, no. 17.
3.
Sidikinud Sidicino', abl.
258,
—
p. 229.
(passim); 217, 2;
1
indie. 3 pi.
riui5',
174.
10.
set, sent, see
1,
;
indie. 3 sg. est, nos. 27-28,
no.
ace. sg.
17.
5,
1 34, 54
1, 2, 3.
Selisimbrj/s'*Sexembrius', gent., no.
99,
— pres.
29
'scriptae',
121.
Sepis
no.
?s]ullad, see suUus.
nos.
12.
Sarinu, San'nu '*Sarina',
sm/tos
300,
la;
no. 2 (passim);
'*Saepinus', cogn., no. 66.
Salaviis 'Salvius', gent., no. 36
Santia.
1
finis',
slaagid 'ad finem', no.
Smintiis -^minims', gent., no. 37
20-28,
174.
258, 3;
'
ist,
Saidiieis 'Saedii', gen. sg., gent., no.
SaiTTiKs
slagim regionem,
Slim 'sum", nos. 33, 39, 41 a; 217, 1;
246, 1, a.
Safinlm Samnium'', nos. 50, 80.
22.
,
114.
174.
3.
Sadiriis 'Satrius', gent, no. 12.
157,
sg.
31,6,214,3,221,
sakrvist, no. 21.
[sakrim-
Slabiis Stlabius, Labius', gent. no. 41.
abl. sg. [lip]
2.
sakruvit 'sacrat', no. 22;
262,
30
abl. sg. sakrid, no.
atl. pi. sakriss, no. 29.
257,
2,
'
— Oscan
Glossary and Index
324
99,
2,
—"
Statiis 'Statins',
praen.,
no.
status 'stati, erecti', uom.
99,
—
—
20;
gen. sg. STarriTjis, no. 62 ;
gent. Staatiis, no. 49.
99,
64
;
pi., no.
45
i.
no. 62, Steni, no. 20, Sten
suUus'omnes', nom.
.
.
.
no. 48.
,
m., no.40
pi.
— gen.
[sJuUas, no. 40 12;
pi. f.
suUuwi, no. 40
ii;
sulum, no. 21
adv. suluh 'omnino', no. 199; 133,
pi.
190,
u,
— ?[s]ullad'ubique', no. 156;
190,2;
" Solium Osce totmn
3, p. 230.
etsoldum
"SoUo Osce
signlficat."
quod nos totum vocaiuus.
Festus ed. Thewrewk, pp. 412, 426.
dicitur id
255,
1.
supruis 'superis', dat.-abl.
— supr. 'supra'
188,
tereis, no.
(?),
pi.,
19
no.
no. 19
7;
55,
lo.
1 ai
no. 45
teras
loc. sg. terei, no.
1.
15, 13, 81, 118.
17, 45.
terrae', gen. sg. (or ace. pi. ?),
'
no. 19
115,
11.
57; 162,
1 15,
1,
2, note,
88, 4, 103,
1,
u
178, 12.
;
;
a.
thesavrum 'thesaurum',
no.
48-49;
1
—
abl. sg.,no.
38,
Tiiatium ' Teatinorum', no.
247,
2, p.
1
37,
2.
a,
115,
96,
2,
with
loc.
38,
78.
1.
193
no. 55.
5, tiii,
c.
Tintiriis 'Tintirius',
38, 3, 246,
229.
—
77;
1.
tiium'tu', no. 19
no.
n.,
sg.
thesavrel,
21, 68.
52.
Tiianei, no. 44.
sg.
aco.
sg.
loc.
62, 102, 1, 203, 14.
sg.,
—
;
te[r]emnatust 'terminataest', no. 3
84.
262, 1, p. 240.
tfei'tibi', no. 19 3.
86, 3, 124, 193
no. 19 (passim), suae, no. 2 (passim).
sverrunel ' arbitro, spokesman'(?),dat.
80,
3.
teremnattens 'terminaverunt',no.3
'
svai,
1
247,
1,
pi. n., no.
— dat.-abl.
178, 12;
terem«/ss, no.
pi.
Tianud Teano',
41,
—
n.,
sg.
tefiirum 'burnt-offering', nom. sg. n.,
no. 1
2.
suveis, see suvad.
sval'si', conjunction, no. 1
;
sg.
— gen.
;
76, 4, 115,
46, 49.
with
302.
o-uTr'sub'.
no. 1 18
1 12, teriira,
teremenniii 'termina', nom.
;
12,
61, 2, a, 68.
nom.
teer[um] 'territorium',
119,
Stenis 'Stenius', praen., no. 52, Srewt,
325
laurum'. no. 04.
ravpo/j.
no.
2.
2, p. 256.
nom.
— Oscan
and Index
Glossari/
tuutoj
gent.,
no.
60.
1, a.
Tirentlnm 'Terentiomm', praen., no.
T., abbr. praen.,
t.,
'
Titus' (?), no. 16.
f odait
'censeat', no. 2
127.
lO.
1, a,
232.
Tafidins *'Tafidinus', cogn., no. 47.
260,
Tanas.
169, 12.
'sententiam', no. 2
— gen.
—
abl. sg. tan-
tanginud,
no.
no. 4,
tanginud, no. 2
tangi[n]., no.
;
(passim),
ginud,
1
9
5,
3,
7,
abbr.
[ta]ngin., no. 11.
16, 11, 98, a, 181, 247,
'
61,
3,
91, 2, 253,
publicus' ('tuticus' in Livy
no. 2 23
2
10
—
;— abbr.
no. 48
nos. 46, 47
;
;
;
— ace.
— gen.
1.
tiiv.,
— nom.
sg.
nos. 7-9,
f.
toutico,
sg. n. touticom, no.
2
sg. f . [toutijcas, no.
loc. sg. f., abbr. tuvtik., no.
tiiv.,
no. 33,
t.,
;
— tuv-
see 15, 6), no. 41; 145, 2;
no. 26;
31
— abl.
5
;
a,
sg.,
abbr. tuv., no. 18, tuvtik., no.31b(?).
15, 2, 6, 44, 71, 187,
1.
Tantrnnaiiim '*Tanterneioruni', nos.
21, 56,
2.
tiivtiks
t.,
sg. tangineis, no. 2 9;
29, 30.
109,
[tiJc]5,
2.
iaM^rino?)!.
38, 2.
21.
tiurri'turrim', nos. 14, 15.
see tuvtlks.
touto 'civitas,
1,
populus',
TofTo, no. 62; 24, 61,
256,
no.
2,
2
a;
2.
9,
15,
— ace.
;
326
sg.
toutam, no. 2
tad, no. 2
<r.,
and Index
G-lossary
19
;
—
abl. sg. tou-
abbr., 'tribuniis', no. 2
Tr., nos. 9, 20. 46.
263,
sg. f
,
15,14,63,162,1,247,1,
2
-aedificare', no. 1 as,
tribarakavzZm, no.
83;
36; 50,
1
—
17,
14, 16.
211,
21,
16,
224.
uruvu'curva,
no. 1
1.
trnbarak[avum]
1,
urust 'oraverit, egerit', fut. perf. 3 sg.,
no.
tribarakkiuf aedifioium', nom.
no. 137,42.
80,
Orfius', gent., no. 38.
'
174.
9.
'Trebius', praen., no. 65, abbr.
Tpe/3is
Upfals, Upils, see under u.
Urufiis
30.
Trebiis 'Trebius', gent., no.
[tr.-
upsed, uupsens, etc., see upsannam.
15, 2, 71.
14, 21.
— Oscan
nom.
flexa'(?),
80,
56.
usurs 'osores'(?),
sg.
f.,
p. 230.
1,
ace.
19
no.
pi.,
2.
117, a, 138, 178, 10.
perf. subj. 3 pi. tribarakattins, no.
234, note;
—
1 48;
228,
3
trlbarakattuset, no. 1
pi.
15, 14, 32, 3, 80,
trilbiim
'domum',
ace.
no.
—
[tr]libu,
no. 18.
17;
39, 42.
1.
sg.
abl.
no. 4,
f.,
tribud,
sg.
15, 14, 94, 171,14.
nom.
trls'tres',
82,
263,
1,
perf.
fut.
no.
pi.,
abl.
91,2,247,3,290.
nom. pi., no. 40.
tru<um 'quartum'(?),
a,
sg.,
91,
2.
ace. sg., no. 2 15
— trutas,
case uncertain, no. 19
191,
237.
12.
'
9.
vehiian., see eehiianasiim.
38,
80, 1, 146,
1,
212,
1,
262,2.
Cf.
a).
.
no. 19
,
kium
194.
11.
Possibly for ud/[a-
7.
'efficere',
but
very doubtful
(prefix ud-, Skt. ud-, not otherwise
known
in Italic).
— nom.
wishes',
iio.
pi.
40.
uhftis voluntates,
'
121 with note, 247,
and Grk.
ZeiJs
3,
no.
64,
TpowaTos.
no.
11,
(171,
fepo-opet,
vereiial 'iuventuti'(?),
80,
4;
1,
— gen.
sg.vereias, no.61,vereA/a5(?),no. 30.
Fcpa-opci
'*Versori',no.64. WithAtoi;/r«
ulas'illius', no. 19
4,
-um, enclitic particle.
ungiltus ' anulus'.
lingua anulus."'
p. 570.
compare Grk.
ZeiJs
Tpoiraros.
101, 115,3, 138.
veru 'portam', ace.
no. 14
;
pi. n.,
no. 15, ver.,
dat. abl. pi. veruis, no. 26.
Vestirikiiui ' Vestricio', dat. sg., no. 1
81, 174, 246,
12.
197,
3.
60, 201,
5.
" Ungulus Oscorum
Festus ed. Thew-
1, a,
256,
VesuUials '*Vesulliis',
name
1, a.
rewk,
Aiovfei
45
no.
39
16, 15.
ufteis 'optati, voluntatis', gen. sg., no.
19 7;
45
no.
Verehasiu,
Feptropei
.
20.
61, 3, 253, 2, p. 240.
tuvai'tuae', dat. sg., no. 19
ud/.
no.
gent.,
169, 12.
149.
turumiiad torqueatur, suffer torture',
no. 19
2.
Verehasiiil "'fVeTsori'(?),
trstus 'testes',
4, p.
97, 189,
10.
Velliam 'Velliam',
triataamentud 'testamento',
no. 4.
2
Valaimas 'Valaemae', gen. sg., ho.
19 4, 8, 10 (and so to be read in 11. 2,
9, 12, for Valamais, Valaims^ Valaimais).
41,
26.
191,3.
1,
uateenjOOT 'optimum', ace. sg. n., no.
1.
4.
probably
the
of a festival, no. 26, Vesuliais,
no. 34.
107,
3, p. 247.
VesuUials '*Vesullieius', gent., no. 46.
176,
3,
253,
1.
Vezkei'Vetusoi'(?), no. 452,28.
8.
256,
;
;
Glossary and Index
am-^
Vibiiai'Vibiae',
no. 19
dat.
praen.(?),
sg.,
Vibis ' Vibius', praeu., nos. 37-38, Vil-
— abbr. V., nos.
17 — gen.
abbr. Vi.,
12, 14, 15,
sg.
;
,
found.
—
3
—
ace. sg.
109, 2
;
ai.
44,
no.
2
—
loc.
sg., no. 1 56. vlu, no.
viam, nos.
—
3
134,
c,
2
abl.
;
pi.
abl.
pi.
81, 88, 4, 100, 3,
95.
249,
a,
no. 2 15
2 7;
no.
it;
zicolois, no.
31, a, 101.
ace. pi. viass, no. 3.
250,2.
1,
;
zicolom, no.
loc. sg. vial, no. 1 57
Vitelliii also
a,
—
— nom. or ace.
(fragment) — gen.
268; —
2
pi. djiikiiliis
1 33, 3, via, no.
5.
14, zico.,
zicel[ei,
sg.
Viriium,
pi.
162,
sg. ziculud, no. 2 16
3.
;
5, 39, 6,
zicolom 'diem', no. 2
nom.
viii 'via',
21,
4.
uincter 'convincitur',
143, 213,
4.
— gen.
Vitellu 'Italia', no. 79
174.
Viinikiis ' Vinicius', gent., no.
32;
38, 2, 174, 176,
no. 34.
no.
gent.,
sg. Virrileis, no. 26, Vir-
no.
riieis,
4, 7, 8,
nos. 29, 30.
174, 856,
— gen.
20;
58;
327
Virrlis, Virriils 'Verrius',
3, 10.
bis, no.
— Unihrian
2.
TTMBRIAN ^
v b lo etc., vii b 4.
aanfehtaf 'infectas, non coctas' (?),
iia33.
73, a, 263, 2.
abrof 'apros', vii a 3, apruf, i b 24, .33.
a., abbr., 'asses',
157,
1,
171, 11,
vii
a.
ii
vii
a 52 (109,
b 43. 54, 144, a.
under 0. Akudunniad.
acnu 'annos' (?), ace. pi. n., v b
i
159, a, 299,
b
29
;
— dat.
adrer, vii a
a
-abl. ddrir, vii
is.
157,
25,
a
v b
9, 14
;
—
Cf.
27.
247,
29.
atru,
(?),
ib
12;
iii
24,
40, 45,
iia
10,
aitu,
i
b 29,
37, pi.
vib
is, vii
aituta,
'
abl. sg. akru-tu,
147,
alfu
'
'
alba', ace. pi. n.,
32, 34.
am-, an-,
89,
ii
a 4.
3.
1,
a
ib
25, 26,
29
;
— dat.-
alfer, vii
a
124.
a-,
ambr-, ampr-, apr- amb-'.
'
161 with
a.
Alphabetical order as in Latin, but with k under c r, rs, after r; 9, s, after
put under when forms with are also found, otherwise under w.
;
is
a
iii 13.
143.
9 etc.,
— gen.
ii.
6.
aiu agitationes, disturbances'(?),
117;
16,
1, a.
Ahtu '*Actui, deo Agonio',
8 etc.
a,
83, 114,
iii 18, 19.
— ahtis-per 'pro caerinioniis',
2.
Offer 'ager', no. 84; 91,2,
32,1.
a
aiiw'agito', imperat. sg.,
pi. n., vii
51,
18.
1.
abl. pi. alfir, vii
va9.
b
3.
184, 251,
fiktu.'
sg. agre,
ii
ahtim-em 'ad caeiimonium'
1),
See
aferum, see anferener.
See an- and
afiktu 'infigito', i a 3i.
1
161, 264,
255,
afero,
V for
,
atro-
L6,
1.
ahesnes 'ahenis',
akrutu, see ager.
1
a 24 etc. atrepuratu,
21,
7.
adro 'atra,' ace.
1.
ahtrepufatu,
7),
aTiaueJidtt 'avertito', vii
'
Acersoniem,
atripursatu, vi b
23, 36,
364,
—
Akefunie,
a
pusatu, vib 36 (86,
—
loc. sg.
264,
2,
aAairip i(rsaiM'*abstripodato,tripodato',
ace. pi.
abrunu 'aprum', ii a ii;
157, 1,
181, b.
abrOTis, vii a 43.
Acesoniam-e in Acedoniam (Aquiloniam ?), a district of Iguvium, vl b 52
(181, 6), Akefuniam-em, ib 16;
'
77,
aha-, ah-, a- 'ab-'.
s,
,;
Glossary and Index
328
amboltu 'ambulato', vib
161, 213,
53.
ambrefureiit, ambretuto, see amprehtu.
amparitu conlocato, setup',
iinperat.
'
14
— imperat.
;
264,
308,
1,
apentu
10, 11,
—
b
3
27,
im-
ampetu,
27 (cf. 108, 1,
b
27 (n
fut. perf.
2
sg.
v a
sg. apelust,
b
ii
135)
ii
135, 226, 264,
from
apelus,
107,
17.
3,
161,
a.
amprehtu 'ambito', imperat.
sg.,
i
b2i,
apretu, ib20 (cf.l08,l),pl.arn6?-ei«to;
b
vi
56, 63, 64
prefuus,
vib
b
i
—
;
20,
3
ambrefurent,
pi.
negative
a- 'in-',
263,
264,
atentu, iib
under-,
iii
vii
a 25,
15 etc., iv 21, 27,
135, 156, 264,
28.
98,
c,
6
114;
;
a
sesust, vi
—
fut. perf.
3
sg.
ander-
anderuacose *intervacatio, intermissio
'
sit'(?),vib47, antervakaze, ibs.
247,
1, a, p.
anderuomu
35,
',
abl.
sg.,
vi
b
a
40,
ib40.
andersafust,
vii
b 3, atef aftist,
131, 161, a, 164, a, 210,
b,
217,'227.
a
19
;
135
angla,
5,
anglom-e 'ad angulum', vi a 9
jriu-to ab angulo', viae, 10.
anhustatu 'non hastatos', vi b
tatu, vii a 48;
vii
a
pi.
16, 12, 155, 264,
16.
— dat.
1.
— an-
;
155.
60,
anos-
anhostatir,
pi.
anostatir, vi b 62, vii a
28, 50,
13,
98, 99, 3, 140, a, 263, 2.
15.
anouihimu
215,
'indiiitor', vi
237, 264,
1,
b
16, 13,
49.
1.
amserioio 'observatum', supine, viae,
anzeriatu, ib 10;
aseriaio,
via
57, 242
— pres. subj.
;
6,
1,
1 sg. aseriaia,
—
a 2
pres. imperat. sg. aserio,
235
vi a 4
fut. imperat. sg. aseriatu, vi b 47, azeriatu, i b 8
perf.
vi
;
;
;
—
—
;
pass, partic. abl. pi. aseriater, vi a
110,
1,
210,
1,
iia
6,
264,
anstintu 'distinguito',
1.
iii
astintu,
20,
146, 153, 264,
18, 19.
1,
102,4,108,
17.
1.
ansiiplatu 'stipulator', vi a
an;if, in pustin anpif,
by
3.
264, 1.
probably 'in
turns', iia 25.
144,299,7.
ansihitu 'noncinctos', vib 59, aiisihitu,
vii
a 48;
vii
a
— dat.
pi.
ansiliitlr, vi
73, 144, 263,
13 etc.
antakres 'integris',
abl.
b
62,
a
42,
2.
pi.,
ii
Always in the
phrase antakres kumates with the
i
b
36, 38.
'
whole and
the broken
(cakes?)'.
antentu, see andendu.
antermenzaru intenneustruarum',
'
16.
110,
ii
a
1.
anterafust, see aiidirsafust.
anzeria-, see anseriato.
anferener 'circumferendi,
vi
a
— nom.
anter, see ander.
ajMJiVsa/usi'circumtulerit, lustraverit',
vii
anclar, via
;
32, 3, 263, 2, 325.
30G.
'inter
298.
41.
ancla, vi a 18
etc.,
1
antakre,
222, note.
7.
a
vices,
1.
156,
intervenito',
*intersidito,
'
161,a,164,
1.
pi., vi
'
vi
1,
1.
andersistu
a
20,
anter- 'inter-'.
301,
anglaf oscmes\ ace.
iii
aiidendu 'intendito, imponito',
vi
1.
98,
prefix.
2.
antentu, iia
108,
;
anzeriates, ia
4.
an-, a- 'in-', verbal prefix.
an-,
am-
fut. perf. 2 sg.
161, 217,
56; 227.
10
217.
anpenes, see ampentu.
1.
amperia, a portion of the victim, perhaps the 'part about the foot', abl.
sg., iia 29.
b
i
lamboltu-
'
20, iii 23,
iii
—
215,
42.
(see p. 302),
anpenes,
fut. 2 sg.
nd by 135);
ii
a
ii
a
ii
6.
ampentu 'impendito'
perat. sg.,
amparihmu
pass,
'surgito, raise oneself,
1,
aferum,
a,
1, a.
iii
— Umbriun
;
—
lustrandi',
infin. afero, vi
b
48,
ape 'cum, ubi' (always temporal), vib
5 etc.
(17
times),
ape,
i
b
34
etc.
asnata]
(8 times), api,
a
i
iv3l, appei, viib
202,
and Index
G-lossary
27, 30, 33,
ap,
246,
1,
apelust, apentu, see ampentu.
aplenia 'impleta', aco.
pi. n.,
dat.-abl. pi. aplenies,
a
ii
ii
23.
a 23
161,
;
27
a.
arsmaftamo 'ordinamini',
251,
b
until', vi
202,
arven,
arvum',
'in
iii
—
;
11
loc. sg.
field', ace. pi. n.,
ia
as
i
times) ;
—
the
12 etc. (12 times), aruvia,
a
31, a, 102,
iib
27, i
132 with
133,
ft,
(132), areper,
27,
i
a
6
299,
o,
299,
afepe,
b
i
i
b
5).
ii
1.
16,
— dat.
'
112,
aaier,
vi
a
a
16,
2,
Va
3, 10
vii
;
b
3,
— dat.
af ferture, v b
i
b 41,
sg. arsferture,
3, 5,
6
;
— ace.
(5
b
i
132 with
6
a,
a
ase,
sg.
a
ii
39, 43
;
asam-a,
iii
23,
38, asa-lcu
— asam-af
ii
a 39,
iv 16,
vi a lO (cf. 301, 2);
ii
a
19,
iii
33,
22.
«..
aseria-, see anseriato.
asepeta 'non secta', abl. sg.,
abl. pi. asepetes, iv -
ii
a 29
;
211, 263,
—
2.
meaning uncertain, probably
loc. sg.
affertur,
ii
6,
asam-e 'ad aram',
before enclitics, 113, a).
flamen',
a 3,
12 etc.
arveitu,
vi a 9, asa,
sg.,
'ad aram', iv
asiane,
arfertwr, vi
abl.
e-asa 'ex ara',
'apud aram',
An
viae,
a
ii
(132, a), aveitu, iv
not a consonant-stem
Occurs always in a
as in Latin.
phrase with following arves (see
325), hence sometimes with final r
even in Old Umbrian (cf. treatment
ars/eriur '*adfertor,
afveitu,
23,
iv
afiper,
7.
59,251,6.
la.
times), arueitu, vi b
asa 'ara',
a
admoveto', iiasa,
143, 160.
1.
1.
30, 33,
26, 44,
times),
(11
etc.
b7 (173,
o- or o-stem,
ii
49.
arsueitu 'advehito, addiio', vi a 56 etc.
arkani 'cantum', iv 28. 32, 3, 250, 1.
afepes'adipibus, fatty portions', abl.
pi., i a 6 etc., afipes, i b 7, afpes,
a
arsmo,
132.
19, iv 8.
afputrati'ai'bitratu',Ta
1.
ars-, af- 'ad-'.
-a'ad'.
a
i
(12'
56 etc.
arves,
abl. pi.
(11 times), arvis,
i
26 etc.
pi.
arsmor.
afpeltu'adpellito,
etc. (7 times),
31 (31, b), aruio, vi
13
via
pi.,
— ace.
;
Aifmune '*Admono' or •*Admoni', epithet of Jupiter, dat. sg. ii b 7. 247,
Perhaps from the same root
2, a.
"as
f rumenta, fruits of
'
ia
171, 13
16, 15, 251, 3.
iii 13.
arvia *arvia,
-af,
nom.
'ritus',
,
arvam-en
iii
,
16,15,251,3.
19 etc.
a,
vi a 30 etc. (10 times), asmo, vi a
'
1.
vibse, ar-
16, 15. 237,a,
a).
ritualem,ofiicial' vi b 49, 50,
(4 times),
'
.
'
arsmatia, vi
arsmor
arplataf arculatas, circular cakes', iv
22.
Cf
arculata dicebantur circuli
qui ex farina iu sacrificiis fiebant."
Festus ed. Tiiewrewk, p. 12. 154,
19(132,
106, a, p. 302.
7.
3.
arsmatiam
25, 41.
arsipior 'ritus'.
amr'alius'(?),via6,
ars-, ax-.
vibs,
a 24, vi b 27,
Probably from the
—
mamu,ib
under
ar-, ar- 'ad-', see
a,
arsier, vi
sg.
vi b 8.
same root as
apruf, see abrof.
arnipo 'donee,
10, 319.
— gen.
;
asier,
apretu, see amprehtu.
arviu,
132 with
a n.
1.
arsie 'sancte', voc. sg., vi a 24,
8.
apehtre 'ab extra, extrinseous', adv.,
ivi5. 142, 188, 2, 263,3, a, 264, 1.
249,
329
sg. arsferturo, vi
20,
iii
16, 14, 139,
3.
— Umbrian
,
a
i
25.
asmo, see
ars-.
asnata 'non umecta', ace.
asnatu,
ii
a
iia37, iv9.
34
;
—
abl.
pi. n.,
pi.
iia
19,
asnates,
114,263,2,325.
; ;
330
and Index
Crlossary
—
aso 'arsum', perf. pass, partic, viboO.
242, o, 244,
malum,
bio 'sacellum'
bum bovem'
p. 308.
11, 27.
'
atefafust, see andirsafust.
Atiersir 'Atiedius',
adj.,
dat. sg. n. Atiierie, v a
nom.
pi. Atiersiur,
fiur,
V a
vii
b
14;
1,
— dat.-abl.
vb
ii,
— gen.
Atiief iu,
2,
ii
a
b
vii
16, ii
a
3
i
;
3
,
;
25 etc.
—
—
b
a5
ii
V b 8, 14, Atiieries, iii 24, AtiieV a 4, 16 (or gen. sg.?), Atiierie,
iia 2, iii 29.
172,260,2.
Atiiefate 'Atiedati', dat. sg., ii b 2.
a
i
3, 11, 20
iib
b
ii
lo
157,
13.
vib
head',
augurio', dat. sg., vi b u.
186,
kapife,
i, 3.
ii
3, a.
i
b
a
—
;
;
— ace.
la, 13.
aiti/' avis', ace. pi., vi
i
b
4, 18,
3, a.
b
48,
47,
i
b
lo
;
—
auirseto
'
non visum',
244,
30.
kani
4,
263,
a
b
2.
39, 45
i
•
benus veneris',
'
3 sg. benust, vi b
tum
57,
;
—
53,
3
benurent, v a
pi.
25,
fut. perf. pass,
erit', vi
b
64, 65, vii
ii
b
16,
benurent,
28,
v b
;
(139,
va
ii
a
a
kapife,
30
b
18,
29, 37,
—
178, 10;
17, 3.
23.
4
;
— dat.
—
— abl.
17,
iv 7.
sg.
;
abl. sg.
3;
1,
a
17.
vii
a
kafetu,
43,
106, 212,
8,
pi.
kar-
97, 181
name
at
b
i
33,
kafitu,
b.
some building or
of
Iguvium,
vi
a
14.
13,
Etym. uncertain.
Casiler '*Casili', gen. sg.
'
*Casilas',
nom.
G.
;
sg.
1,
vb
a
238, 2
37,
sg.
33, iv 5.
a
dat. sg. Casilale,v\>
;
24,
— ace.
kapi; ib
bermso 'ven2
;
carsitu -calato, appellate', imperat., vi
Casilos
5
ii
141.
1,
capif, vi
pi.
24, 27,
karne came',
8
— abl.
1),
ii
carsom-e,
fut. perf. 2 sg.,
25
karne 'carni',
locality
b
224
b
— ace.
a
ii
a 18; 139,
ii a
pars',
iii 21.
azeriatu, see atiseriato.
VI
29, 32,
'
101.'
28 etc., vi
i,
260,
vib
dat. sg.,
nus -carnibus',
with c.
abl. pi. aiieis,
vi
a
;
88,
iv 29.
kartu -distribuito',
9,
aiteif,
via) (29),avis,iiai6,aves,iai.
iib
kapres,
sg.
kalefuf, ia20.
abl. pi. kapifus,
aviekluf-e,
248,
34, 41
kapii.
auuei, vi a 3 (24, a), avif,
avef,
8,
51,
abl. pi. auiehcleir, vi a
auieclir, vi a
vi a
f., vi b o2,
m. auiehdu,
pi.
b
auieclu, vi
10,
14
a
vii
auiecto 'augarali', abl. sg.
vi
a
i
capirso, vi
3, a.
sg., iia
17.
12,
kaprum,
17,
— gen.
;
19,
capirse 'capidi',
14
pi. buo,
6.
1.
kanetn canito',
aviekla, ib
a
b
1.
tripursatu.
248,
— gen.
;
vi
22,
enclitic, 201, 1.
atru, see adro.
248,
a
calersu -ca^ljidos, with a white fore-
3.
aviekate 'auspicatae', dat.
sg. bue, vi
1,
kaprn,
atripursatu, atropusalu, etc., see aha-
'
— abl.
;
255, 5.
kabru -caprum', iib
157.
Ati-
I,
ersir,
ottie
Cf. Pael.
cabriner 'caprini', gen. sg., v b
fier,
259,
no. 83.
ace. pi. buf, vi
pronom.
-c, -k,
etc.
12,
pi. Atiersier, vii
pi.
Atiie-
16,
va
abl.
54, 151, 183 with
via M,
pi. Atiersio,
21,
—
2, a,
151.
(?),
.
—
;
buf,
1, 19.
125,
;
Etj-m. uncertain.
biam.
ruin', ace. sg. n., vii a
15
33;
26,
berus, iia 23, 35.
14.
b
i
151.
a.
berva -verua', iia
Afetus 'dis Ancitibus', iia
atentu, see andendu.
'
\a,so-
menes,
fut. 2 sg.
164.
1, c.
astintu, see anstintu.
oiero
— Umbrian
35, 259, 3.
,
v b
sg.
16,
,
14.
v b 13
;
—
Kaselate, iib
,
kumnakle]
Kastrupiie '* Castrucii', gen.
va3.
sg.
times),
pi., vi
aao
v a
etc.
13,
multu,
1,
abl. pi.
f.
41,
138, 171, 13, 248, 4, a, ftn. p. 236
katles,
a
ii
a
ii
22,
ace. sg. katln, iia
caterahamo
troops,'
'
43
;
— gen.
katle,
27,
ii
a
sg.
is
—
;
88,
18, 20, 29.
4.
form
kateramu, i I)
*catervamini,
vi
b
56,
in
20.
u,
iii
meaning and etym. un-
I8,
3 sg., vi a
pass.
144,
20.
a,
227, 238,
2,
239.
kumates,
kumate, i b 37,
29,
—
'
,
kletram'leeticam',
kletra,
iv 24
iii is,
248,
iii 14.
—
— dat.
iii
;
—
;
13;
abl.
sg.
sg. kletre,
vib
CO iieg'os 'gen a nixus',
kunikaz,
37,
15.
'
34,
a
5,
iv 15, I8, 20.
a
vii
16,
35, 146,
6,
name
of
153,6.
a god, vi b
45,
Kureties,
a
39
—
;
b
i
131, a,
4.
2.
vii
2
fut. perf.
vib
imperat.,
kuvertu,
44, 45,
tuso,
sg.
vii
—
a
i
b
47,
9, 36, 38, ii
kuvurtus, lb
39,
a
11,
courtust, vi
a
fut. perf. pass, couor224
vib 64; 238, 2. 17, 13, 97,
;
101, 300,
2.
Crabouie, Krapuvi, see Grabouio-.
krematra'*erematra', aee.
23,
krematru,
ii
crii-ugairo
'
a
iia
pi. n.,
krematruf,
28,
248,
26; 171, 13.
ii
a
4, p. 309.
einetum', a
band
sort of
worn about the shoulder as a token
of
4.
Kluviier Cluvii', gen. sg., gent., v a
a
i
38, ii
97, 105, 2.
10.
6 (51);
Clauemiur '*Clavemii', nom. pi., vb 8;
dat. pi, Clauerni, ^ h 10, Klaver173, 3.
niie, ii b 3.
abl.
klavlaf clunis', ace. pi. ii a -33
I'rom *klapi. klavles, ii a 36, iv 11.
uda- (of. L. clava, cldoola), by 88, 4.
aec.
office,
ib
trum,
sg.
vi
,
b
krikatru,
11,
krenka-
49,
iib
27, 29.
39, 3, 161.
174.
-ku(m) 'cum',
-co{m),
293 with
vi
sg.,
kumpifiatu,
(108, 1);
b 35
b 52
;
;
i
a
b
mandate',
etc.
17
14,
bonum", VarroL.
300,2.
(5
im-
times),
kupifiatu,
— pres. subj. 2
—
i
b
35
sg. kupifiaia,
perf. subj. 3 sg. combiflanki,
229
Jiansiust, vi
Cu6rar' Bonae', gen.
sg.,
name
of a
goddess, no. 83. Cf. " Ciprum sabine
combifiaiu 'nnntiato,
perat.
prepos.
a.
ku- 'eon-'.
coHi-, CO-,
52,
a
42, iv
3 sg. couortus,
'cistema', nom. sg., no. 83.
cistern.0
vi
'
39, 44, 45,
couertu 'revertito',
'
i
a
—
;
a
vii
260,
certain.
kebu 'cibo', iv 23. 123, 144, o.
ceA^ aocensum sit' (?), perf. subj.
com,
ii
ii a 9, 41, iv 28, kuperf. pass, partie.
a 34
comatir eommolitis', vib 17,
i
Coredier '*Coredii', gen. sg.,
102, 4, 237, a.
kazi,
break in pieces'
b 17, 41, vii a 39,
kumaltu,
44, 45,
18,
17, 2, 32,
20, 22.
katel 'catulus',
331
(cakes), imperat., vi
kastruvuf,
kastruvu, v a
— Umbrian
covioltu 'commolito,
gent.
,
174,256,5.
castruo 'oapita'(?), ace.
(11
and Index
Crlossary
;
—
b
fut. perf.
49,
3
sg. combi-
combifiaiisiust, vi
combifiansust, viias; 229.
b
16,
16, 86, 7, 136, 161.
comohota 'oommota, brought,
abl. sg., vi a 54.
L. 5, 159.
157,
1).
kukehes 'incendet,
3 sg.,
iii
21.
144,
light up'(?),
offered',
fut.
a.
ku(m), see com.
kumaltu
etc., see
comoUu.
kumiaf, see gomia.
kumnakle
'in eonventu', loe. sg.,
iii 7,
kumnahkle, v a 15. (Some prefer
the dat. in v a 15, iii 7, and the gen.
8,
17, 17, 344, 4, a.
From
the root of L. cupio {br from pr by
in
iii
8.)
15, 4, 248, 3.
Glossary and Index
332
kumne
comitio', loc. sg.,
'
i
b
15, 4,
41.
kupifiatu etc., see combijiatu.
pass.
pres.
67,
29.
1,
vas;
subj.,
kuratu, v a
part,
1,
262,
dat
sg.,
112, 210,
Kureiate '*Curiati',
—
24, 26,
iib
3.
Cf. 259, 3.
vi
a 2
etc.
*circulario,
—
;
abl.
61,256,6.
ultimo'
'that which completes the
and so
'last' ?), abl. sg.,
(i.e.
circle',
iia
97,
17.
295.
i
'
kutep,
etc.,
i
b
3
(25, o).
a
6
262,
2,
a
32,
306.
—
;
loc.
desirit-co
sg.
f
a 29
i
'dextrorsum',
36,
'
89,
1.
deueia, vi a
143, 160, 300,
ii
Dei,
a
vi
'
246,
44.
1, a,
251,
1
b
45,
10
kvestur 'quaestor', va23, vb2. 21, 63.
173,
dersa,
191,
1,
b
a
'
7i
a 28
etc.
vi
,
b
30.
300, 3.
a
Dei, see Di.
i
etc.
vi
b
;
143
63,
;
—
fut. perf.
ii
a
26
3sg. dersicust,
3 pi. derstCMremi, vi
b
62.
45,
95, 223.
de^wnec
vbii,
16,
tekuries,
ii
b
i.
26, 191, 10, «, 251, 4.
dersa, see diraa.
vb
171, 13.
(L. decel).
dersMa'prosperam', via
vib
258,
51,
2.
34
52,
2 etc.,
tesvam, ib
13.
desua,
3.
ii
a
i
33,
82;
131,
;
223
vi a
perf.,
vb
b
i
a
34
vb
8
;
dirstu,
40
(132),
lO, 16,
tetu,
ii
— perf. 3
223; —
a
9,
sg.
fut.
c,
vii
a
tefust,
43,
sg. tefte,
1.
fecerit',
114,
7.
13,
etc.,
vib
— pres. pass. 3
;
132, 238,
102,
4.
1.
dirsas,
ii, 16,
fut.
229, 262,
3,
1.
ditu, see dirsa.
dunum 'donum',
no.
107,1, 131,
251,
c,
64, 82, 2
;
—
ace. u. tuva.
duir,
82,
ii
vb
a
vib
f.
15,
b.
vii
50,
tuf,
27. iii 32, 34
10,
dunu.
also
2.
m.,
ace.
tuver-e, iia 33; 31,
132,6,
sg.
183
4;— imperat.
disleralinsust -inritum
abl.
dersicust, dersicurent, see deitu.
ace.
3 sg.,
tefa,
teftu,
dur' duo', nom.
via 26 etc., vib 29;
Probably from *de-deco-
dersecor 'debiti',
sg.
25.
263,
3 sg. dirsust,
va7;
264,
'decuriis', festival of the de-
curiae,
b
2.
25 etc. (29
102,
20.
subj.
titu,
38,
no.
dede,
perf.
deitu 'dicito', vib 56 etc., teitu,
sese
abl.
—
;
24,
23,
43, 44,
17, 38, 39,
vii
25,
—
24, 38,
188,
1,
—
a
27
26,
2, a,
pres.
vii
dirsans,
pi.
vi
27,
;
2.
iib 21; 132 with note;
daetom delictum',
;
tertu, iv28 (132, a), ditu,
1.
4
a.
45, 131, 213,
kvestretie quaestura', abl. sg.,
a
253,
9.
b
a.
190, 2,
difue ' bifidum' , ace. sg. n. , vi b
3
2.
kuvurtus, see couertu.
145,
1,
vi
Dei'Iovem', via
3,
loc.
b
vi
iv 15;
Z)t 'luppiter', voc. sg., vi
with
—
— adv. testru
;
iii 23,
divinam',
times),
b
e, ii
desire,
.
vii
'ad dextrum', vib
dirsa 'det',
kuveitu 'convehito, congerito',
40.
pi.,
3.
testre
50,
dia 'det, facial', vi a
kutef murmurans, speaking low',
iia
28
deueia
curnase, via i; 144.
'
m. desire, vi b
307.
curnaco 'cornicem',
sg.
sg.
testru-ku,
1.
Kureties, see Coredier.
kurflasiu
desendu/ 'duodecim', ace.
dcstram-e^ in dextram', vib 49;
kunikaz, see conegos.
perf.
kumne-
(
144, 191, 10, 12, 263,
107, 2 withftn., 251, 2.
kuraia 'curat',
— Umbriun
;
1.
;
iii I9,
2.
dupfa 'binas'. ace. pi. f., vi b 18;
pi. m. tupler, vai9.
191,
192,
41
tuves,
191,
a 46;
—
— dat.-
b
i
—
abl.
2, a,
;
Glossary and Index
-ontj
dupursits 'bipedibus', vib
191,
2, a,
263,
duii 'iterum',
191,
54, 94,
in.
— Umhrian
301,
en-.
adv.,
vi
b
190,
63.
5,
ententu,
49,
e 'ex', see eke.
201,
vi
b
53
in exitus', vi a
(r-
probably omitted by mis-
149,
take).
ecia 'omni',
Etym.
ekvine,
201,
2.
viia
ii, 27.
enclitic.
eest, eetu,
abl.
sg.
f.,
ii
a
141,
13.
a.
via
195,/.
4.
17, vii
a
38.
e-asa 'exara',
ii
a
38.
4.
77,
300, 4.
1,
'
b 55, eturstahmu, vi b
tamu, ib 16. 16, 20, 77,
vi
237, 262,
etufs-
53,
1,
131,
a,
'
viae
b
vii
149,
2.
171,
11, a, p. 308.
ehvelklu 'sententiam' (ehvelklu feia
36, 2,
'take a vote'), v a 23, v b i.
'iubeto', vi a
15,1,217.
2.
eikvasatis'collegialibus'(?),
29, a.
eikvasese 'collegis'(?), dat.
sg.'collegii'?)
va4,
16.
iii
24, 29.
32;
gen.
29, o, p. 301.
eine, see enern.
15.
29, a,
vaa,
14.
84,
— gen.
m.
sg.
m.
abl. sg.
b
ii
etc.
etc.
(13
l,
erek, v a
i
erom,
vii
eru,
a
a
(201, 1);
id'
33, 35, iv 3,
iii
'eius',
a
via
earn,
f.
erak,
iii
(266);
eaf,
52,
20, eu,
b
i
a 2,
ii
23 etc.
vib
eru-com, vi b
sg.
14, so, ero,
vas
via
a 25, erer-ek,
vi
erar,
f.
n.
f.
—
(201, 1),
(eruk, adv.,
3i
iii
abl. sg.
eo, vi
b
30 etc.
9
ei-er-
il^er,
sg.
13, 28,
a
i
51
i
(7 times),
iii
'tum',
— gen.
— ace.
;
enu,
viae), erek, ia
'turn',
'illic',
12
vib
;
ii
b
iii
— gen.
;
62, vii
— ace.
—
42
16,
60,
pi.
a
f.
ace. pi. n.
See also
9.
195.
er-oni.
ace. sg., ivi3, ereplum-a,
10,
—
ereclum-af iv
,
vas, emantu,
— e?nps'emptus',no.84.
17,9.
iii
35, iv 3,
6 (aes eref lam-ar)
loc. sg. ereple, iv 17, 19.
112,
a.
vib
24,
eretu, see heri.
erom, eru, see
eri-hont, vi
unt, iv
1
;
nom.
b
—
99, 4.
6.
est.
er-omf 'idem',
2.
'accipiantur',
i.
38,
7 etc.
erse'
erietu 'arietem', iia
224.
eitipes 'decreverunt',
149, a, 218, 264,
ib
n.
sg.
26 (adv.
—
eru-ku,
—
;
pi.
3R,
ereflu 'sacrarium', 'shrine' or 'altar',
pi. (or
eiscurent 'arcessierint', vbio,
5,
a
— enumek,
inumek,
(adv.
Va
eaf, vii
3.
;
(41 times);
14)
b
i
ennom, vib
— enuk,
;
23 etc. (34 times),
iii
a
i
nom. sg. m., vii b
vi b 50, ere, v a 4
is',
11, ere,
24
1.
e^ioto 'emissos',
emantur
yalO;
erec
ene,
190, 5, 202, 16.
21, 32);
eheturstahamu exterminate, expellito',
213,
iv 23
times),
30,
ehe-, e-'ex-'.
248,
times)
nom. -ace.
p. 305.
54,
enetu,
i,
(9 times),
16 etc.
times).
'
eke 'ex', vi b
a
(3 times), inuk,
(7
see etu.
efurfatu expurgato'(?), vi b
eAueKu
b
vi
;
sg.
tum', vi b 38 etc. (16 times), eno,
inumk,
e/'ibi, turn ibi', adv.,
300,
'
36 etc. (6
uncertain,
loc. sg.,
'iiiito', vi
eno7n
3
la,
202, 16.
lO, ll.
enetu
b
i
44,
etc. (o times), enno, vii
a.
pronom.
-ec, -ek,
hebetafe,
12,
via
40,
135, 226.
50; 107, 3,
a
b
vi
135, 156
is, iii is;
turn, deinde', vii
eine,
3.
eav\, eaf, see srec.
<
'
b
i
b
entelust, vi
enclitic.
301, 2.
1,
2 sg. entelus,
fut. perf.
enem
-e 'ill', see -en.
prouom.
109,
fndendu 'intendito, imponito',
—
ebetraf-e
2.
-en, -em, -e'in'.
1.
2.
-e, -ei,
333
50
;
sg.
— gen.
abl. sg.
m.,
sg.
f
.
erar-
m. eru-hu,
ii
b
;;
;
334
—
22; 128, 2, a;
abl. sg.
ib23, era-font,
b
vi
era-hunt,
f.
—
nom. pi. jn. eur-ont, vibes;
abl.
pi. m. erir-ont, vib-is;
—
erer-unt, iv
195, 201,
5.
adv.,
eruk'illic',
est 'est', vi
abl.
pi.
112,
a
erse 'turn', adv., vi
ic,
i
a 33, i b
304 f.
34,
efek,
6,
33, 35,
iii
190,6, 195,
Seeerec.
5, 18, esmik ei' i a 28,
esme in hoc' ri b 55.
'
loc. sg.
114, 195,
m.
197,
c,
nom.
eso 'hie',
a
esa,
ek,
i
b
vib 9",T*7=^'en.
8, esom-e, vi b 47
vii
esir,
a
etc.,
10
'
adv., vi
ita',
b
b 3
vai4.
1)
va
pi.
Adj.
Dat.
sg.
and
sg.,
xi
a
34
21,
196.
3,
vi a a etc.
f.
esu,
ii
a 3,
neut. subst.
See
sacri-.
esune,
5
va
—
;
esona,
18,
4;
vi
a
2) Subst.
esunu, lb
Nom. -Ace.
9, 38,
sg. e.sono,
iia20,2i, 42,
via
iii i, 14,
b 50, 52, esunum-e,
esunum-en, iii 20
dat. sg.
esone, vi b 11
loc. sg. esune, v a 6
gen. pl.(?) esono, vi b 47, esunu,
i b 8;
ace. pi. esunu, ii a 2
abl.
pi. esoneir, via 18, esunes-ku, va 11.
iv 30, esonom-e, vi
i
b
14,
;
;
—
16, 3,
—
—
112, a, 255,
—
;
0.
—
a
—
—
;
futu, vi a 30 etc. , f utu,
sg.
etc., pi. futido, vi
b
209.
61.
see etu.
ibit',
sg.
este,
ia
estu,
ii
1
et,
197,
b
2, ii
esuf 'ipse',
2,
— ace.
;
a
—
a
ii
197,
v a
9,
(very fre-
6 etc.
92, 202, 15.
3
etaiaiis 'itent', pres. subj.
etaias, vi
b
vib
65, vii
a
1
;
pi.,
vib64,
— imperat.
pi.
etatu, ib2l, 22; 236,
63,
210, 2, 262,
etantu 'tanta', nom.
1.
sg.,
vb
Prefix
6.
as in L. e-guidem.
etram-a 'alteram',
vi
15,
4.
110, 5, 122,
40, iv 15.
vb
et 'et',
2, o.
via
pi. n. esto,
23.
etc.,
1
5.
quent).
etato,
vi a
este 'istud',
n.
ace.
a
ii
m.
b
2 etc.
35, 38, 43
— ace.
pi.
etre,
etres,
3, 5.
57,
'
etre,
ace.
vi
28 (see
—
a 22
e-
c.
esuna, v a
f.
eesona,
f.
l,
54, 190, 2, 196,
abl.
a
vii
145,
pi. n.
20 (39, 4). issoc,
(39, 4), esuk,
'sacrum, sacrificium.'
—
esum-
— abl.
25, eso,
esono- 'sacer,' adj.,
25 etc.
7, 26,
estu 'istum', ace. sg. m., lib 24;
abl. sg.
pi. (?)
;
18.
a
(14 times), iso, vi
vii
ii
abl. sg.
;
isir,
(39, 4), esis-co, vi a
esoc
—
a
—
esu, vi
43,
(13 times), ,esu-ku, iv 29
t
;
;
— imperat.
1.
8.3
b
si,
via
6 etc., sei,
;
,
1, no.
sg.
vi
n. essu,
.
'
3 sg.
23,
fefure 'fuerint', iia4; 128, 2, a, 223;
e.
est
'
—
va
si,
;
a, p.
unknown.
;
a
20, sei, vi
'sunt', vi a is
sg. sir, vi
pres. infin.
b 4, sis, vac; 232
erom 'esse', vii b 2, eru, v a 26, 29,
fut. 3 sg. fust, vi a 7 etc.,
V b 5
fust, i b 7 etc., /its, vi-b 40, 3 pi.
fut. perf. 3 pi.
furent, v a 22 221
eskamitu, iv l, name given to some
part of the struicula, but meaning
31
— sent
also anderuacose), 3 pi. sins 'sint',
of
b
ace. sg., vi
(12 times), erus,
etc. (12 times).
esmei huic' , vi a
(very frequent), est,
etc.
vii
erMS'magmentum'(?),
iv3,2i,32.
b
38, 48,
sg.
[eruk-
— pres. subj. 2
;
vi
si,
f.
a8
iia 15;
18,
etc.
erec (cf. 190, 2).
25, etc.
b
i
6.
Abl.
H.
ill
—
(201, 6);
65
— Umhrian
and Index
Grlossary
—
;
— dat.
b
3,
4,
188,
sg. f.
abl. sg. n. etru,
loc. sg. etre,
etraf,
18.
34;
—
f.
ii
iii
iii
;
a
i
6
18
;
—
;
b
54,
etu,
vib
eittto'eunto',
etutu,
i
b
n.
2.
2,
51, 52, 65,
est,
54;
perf.
238,
2,
subj.
a
39,
10 etc. (65), pi.
iii
11
via
perf. 3 sg. iust, vi
— pass.
vib
b
etuta,
15, 23,
3 sg. eest, vi a
fut.
i
14
pi.
etu 'ito', imperat. sg., vi b 48, vii
eetu, vi
b
pi.
aljl.
191,
2, a,
ii
— dat.
a
ier
6
;
;
vii
a
—
fut.
221
;
1,
—
224, b
'itum sit',
239, 320.
7
;
209.
eturstahmu, see eheiurstahamu.
,
Glossary and Index
frater^
eu, see erec.
— Umbrian
ezariaf 'escas'(?), iv
148, 212,
11.
112,
27.
fesnaf-e 'in fanum', ace. pi.,
b.
114, 136, 251,
vb
vb9,
115,
14.
fasiu,
44,
252,
ii
b 2,fasio,
pi. n., vi
39,
12.
115,
1,
1,
b 9.
144;
219
*sacrificabilem',
'
a
fafia 'faoiat',
ii
Va
23,
facial',
'facito',
a 3
17;
V b
;
1
—
—
;
via
i
a
3
facurent, viia
fut. perf.
— pass,
fefure, see
feia, feitu,
1,
under est.
see under
a
2,
ii
21, 149,
6,
1,
19, 43, 45, vii
i
b
3, 6,
a
4,
ferine,
25 (aes ferime),
a
b
i
a
;
7, a),
252,
29.
a 23
5 etc.
(169,
46
f.,
vib
1.
9, 14.
name
b
Eg. Fisouie, vi
5, vii
— ace.
Fisoui, vi b
sg.
b
a
15
8
6,
i
sg.
a
17
;
— voc.
;
258,
9 etc.
vib
of a god.
— dat.
;
Fisuvi,
37,
4.
325.
11.
—
—
221
pass.
subj. /erar, vib 50; 238,2,239.
sg. ferest, iia26
124, 217.
;
;
Funtler-e,
3,
/ons favens', vi a
b
i
4,
fos, vi a 23 etc. (4 times)
16
foner,
6.
fut.
3
pres.
36,
vib
vii
61.
a 20
90,
etc.
1,
249,
24.
42 etc.
'
a
50, fertu,
;
a
iii
i
178,
,
17 etc., pi. fertuta, iii 13
57,
by some,
iii 31.
fertu ' ferto', imperat. sg. vi b
1,
Fisiu,
43,
'
as a different word),
a
abl. sg. Fisiu, vi
a
Fisoui, vi b
vii
(aes ferime, here retained
ii
Fisim, vi
sg.
Fondlir-€ in *Fontulis, at the Springs',
ferine 'in feretro, ferculo'(?), vi a
b
— ace.
;
—
yito'fitum'(?),
2.
13, 22,
a
Fisi, vi a 31 etc., Fisei,
sg. Fisouie, vi
u.
etc.
30 etc. (12 times), Fisei,
'
14, filiu,
a 30
sg. Fisie, vi
pertaining to Fisovius', adj.,
'
abl. sg.
fafia.
va
— dat.
Fisouio- *Fisovius',
42.
3.
;
loc. sg. Fisiein, vi
Gen.
a
a
29 (29);
Fisoxiiivj,
219.
i
10
the Fisian
'
sg. Fisier, vi
Fisie, vi a 26, 36, vi
b
325.
11.
Gen.
b
15,
137,1,171,3,11.
23 (173, 2)
a
—
31,
ii
153.
28.
etc., Fissiu, vi
ferime, see following.
vi
a
i
,
41, 49, 51,
vi
fakurent, ib
43,
136, 214,
felsva'holera'(?),
258,
figito'
sg. fiklas,
3.
see feliuf.
via
143, 219 with
feliuf 'lactentis', ace. pi.,
b
'
56 etc. (11 times),
— gen.
;
248,
40, Fisi, vi
3 etc.
partic. abl. sg. feta,
•
32,
b
3 sg. fakust, iv
/a«o 'factum'(?), vib
vi
;
Fisie, vi
4 etc. (20 times),
1,
—
13.
266.
41
Mount'.
22 etc. (52 times), fetu,
etc. (48 times), feitu, vi
note;
;
a
S9
is,
Fisio-, adj. , epithet of ocri-,
feia
infin.
—
(5 times), feitu,
pi.
a
Fiso,Yih3.
;
feetu, viia4l; 99,
34
2.
a
vi
42, ficla,
ii
fiktu
261.
ii
ii
;
i
a
fikla,
filiu,
a 16, fapu, ii b 22 100, 3, 6,
144 with 6
imperat. sg. fetu
fayiu,
99,
Fise 'Fiso, deo Fidio', dat. sg., ia
2.
fapefele
'
a
vii
&g. farer,
117, 182.
1, a,
farsio 'farrea', aco.
vib
— gen.
is;
lO,
—
;
feta, fetu, see fapia.
b 2. 106,
ii
,
I6
ficlam 'offam, pellet, a kind of cake',
-wholly uncertain.
famefias' familiae', nom.pl.
'far',
Meaning
13.
b
ii
loc. pi. fesner-e 'in fano', iib 11.
a.
1,
fahe, probably adv.,vb
and etym.
ace. sg.,
Iii 16, 18.
eveietu'voveto'jiibs,
/ar
meaning uncertain,
fefehtni,
euroni, see eront.
335
;
— gen.
— nom.
;
255,
1.
(13 times),
pi.
sg.
foner,
2.
-font, see -hont.
/roier 'fraties',
^
tesr,
V b
16,
nom.
frater,
— gen.
90,1,117;
fratrum,
iii
(9 times)
;
10,
pi.,
iii
pi.
11, froL-
76,
3,
/rairom, vii bi,
fratru,
— dat.
vb
s etc.;
pi.
ii
a
21
fratrus, v
etc.
b
8,
Glossary and Index
336
bi;
vii
13,
ii
a
— abl.
fratrus-per,
pi.
33, 124, 246,
2, iii 23, 28.
'
b
259,
i.
2.
viibl, fratreks, va23, vbl; 145,2;
'
ace. pi. ,
4
144,
;
a.
2.
'roasted pieces
fricta',
partic.
a
ii
'(?),
Also taken as pres.
26.
nom.
18;
19,
21
fut. kabiest, vi
;
'(?), iv 31.
poscana et frictum' or
dam '(?). Also taken
'
pune frehtu
poscam cali-
as
frigidum'.
'
/ri/' fruges', ace. pi., vi a 42
times), fri, vi a so etc.
etc.
(5
times).
(6
/riie 'fretu, fiducia', vi a 24 etc.
178,5,
294.
sg.
haMtu,
ii
b
23 etc.
(7 times), pi. Iiabiiuto, vi
b
51,
138, 211, 262,
fiat' , iii 1
215,
9.
a
;
tutu,
vi
b
vii
a
b
i
b
vi
19,
15
3
40,
4,
—
;
A(i6uren<'ceperint',
pi.
habina 'agnas'(?),acc.
i
pi.,
a 27, hapinaf,
hapinaru,
pi.
a
i
hahtu
imperat.
'capito',
hatu,
b
i
vi
11, /ioiu,
'capiunto',
b
i
42,
b
;
ass
vi
etc.
69,
fief ,
va
f ut. f uiest
10, ii
'
b
ibi(25,a).
b
vi
204,
/uro' forum', ace.
ib42. 51, 136.
43,
a
vii
sg.,
furfaS,
305.
2, p.
—
;
48 (127, 3)
jromia 'gravidas', vi a
furu,
see
,
221
;
—
;
kumiaf,
58,
i
a
7.
— pres.
a
epithet
Mars, Jupiter, and Vovionus.
Grabouie, vi b
Krapuvi,
i
a
Graboui, vi a
— voc.
of
Dat.
Grabouei, vi a
19,
3,
23,
n,
21
;
—
Graboue,
sg. Grabouie, vi
a
a 27,
Connection with L. Gradlvus
25 etc. (29 times), Crabouie, vi
37.
8, 10, herti,
— perf.
;
b
6
190,
2,
202,
heris
9,
'
b,
indie, pass.
a
ii
vb
40,
iii
1,
8, 11, 13, 16,
2,
216, 238,
3
sg. herifi
227, 238,
;
b
perf. subj.
subj. pass.
'oportuerit', v
2,
239;
pass, partic. abl. sg. keritu
a
37, eretu,
307.
15,
Aertei'vel', vii
Grabouio- '*Grabovius',
i
52, heries,
'optato, consulto', vi a 27, 47,
est.
16, 17, 94.
;
22,
2 sg. heries,
fut.
viib2; 29, 39,
hertei,
2,
52,
va 6,
hereitu, vi
24, 25
a
ii
3 sg. heriiei, iia I6; 29, 42, 224,
— perf.
fust, furent, futu, etc.
a
sg.,
3 sg. heriest, vii a
21,
234, note, 320;
/wr/ani 'purgant'(?),
vi
149, a,
hebetafe, see ebetrafe.
vib
1.
—
3.
1,
6,
24,
— gen.
hatutu
hatuto, vii a 52.
herte,
b
;
49, pi.
3 sg. herter 'oportet',
ace. sg.
a 24
30,
33.
i^utowie 'Fullonii', no. 83.
22, vi
vib22,23,
i
151.
Funtler-e, see Fondlir-e.
sg.
babe-
2sg. habua,
fut. perf.
212,3,218.
52.
heri ' vult', iv 26
frosetom 'fraudatum',
'
17,
50 etc. (5
121, 216, 218.
59, 147, 4.
fuia
v a
habetu,
vi
habina,
sg. 'frigidans'.
frehtu ' frictum
'
b
sg. fratreci, vii
45, 256,
4.
habe,
54,
— pres. subj. habia,
—
b
218 — imperat.
times)
ib
;
fratrexs ' *f ratricus, fratrum magister',
frehtef
258,
L. d.
:
7ia6e'habet, restat'(?), vi b
magisterio, in the office of
*fratricus', loc. sg., vii
— dat.
no satisfactory ex-
attractive, but
planation of U. 6
2.
brotherhood', abl. sg., viib2.
'
[fratreca-
pertaining to the
/raireca *f ratrica,
fratrecate
— Unibrian
a
3,
ii
a4
vib 29,
(149, o);
149, 214,
1,
herie,
vib
2.
19,
20.
19.
vel',
10,
i
a
4,
heri, vi
i
b
a
6,
heri,
i
a
4, 22, ii
vi b 46.
57,
b
15, 1,
202, 19.
Boier '*Hoii', gen.
via 14.
sg.,
name
holtu ' aboleto' (?), imperat., vi
49.
149,
a.
of a god,
b 60,
vii
a
,
;
G-losmry and Index
isunt]
homonus hominibus', t b
'
149, 181 with
b
Hunte,
45,
Aondomw
inferno', dat. sg.,
b
i
4, ii
a
'infimo', abl. sg., vi a
'infra', prep., vi
a
a
52,
15, 5, 149, 156, 188,
2, 190, 3,
299,
4.
264,
2.
-hont '-dem', pronom. enclitic.
201,
149,
a,
Horse *Hodio', dat. sg. name of a god,
vi b 43, Hufie, i b 2.
Jiostatu 'iiastatos', vi b 59, vii a 48
dat. pi. hostatir, vib 62, vii a 13 etc.
'
,
—
;
99, 3, 138, a, 259,
Hule '*Holae',
dess, iv
1.
dat. sg.,
149,
17.
name
name
iv32.
256,6.
of the festival in honor
god Hontus,
abl. sg.,
ii
a
15, 17.
Probably ablative of time (295), 'at
the Hontus festival'.
-i, -e, -ei,
= -en.
201, 3.
enclitic.
—
labuscer, vi
b
54, 59, vii
sg. Idbusce, vii
a
a
12;
256,
12.
— dat.
1.
—
'
ace. sg.
louinam,
louina,
f.
,
liouinam, vi a
i
The form
via
39,
is
1,
d.
meaning uncertain, ii a 32.
Sometimes explained as 'pro iis',
iepru,
but this
ier,
very doubtful.
is
39, 1,
d.
see etu.
vib
ife 'ibi, eo, there',
12, 13
;
—
iib
39, 40, ife,
ifont 'ibidem', vi
b
201,
55;
6.
195,/.
inenek 'tum', iii 20. Probably a mistake for inemek (cf. inumek). 202,
inuk, inumek, etc., see enom.
vib
iouies 'iuvenibus', dat. pi.
— ace.
pi. iouie, vi
100,
186.
1,
b
a
59, vii
62 etc.;
96,
48.
Tefer,Trebus,
i
Dat. sg. m. luvie, i a 24 etc.
a 88, Iouie, vi a 58, loui, vi b 22
(luvie,
.
i
a
8,
some as f.)
Iouie, vi a 58, taken
by
b
43,
— dat. sg.
;
b
26, 27
— voc.
liouie,
liouine
vii
a
;
vi
;
—
sg.
b
etc.
47, 49.
luvie,
;
13,
—
liouinar, vi a 32
etc.
;
— dat.
sg.
35
)
;
ace. sg.
(this spelling
— voc.
252,
1
sg.
with
f.
after
louia,
a.
irer, see erec.
ij
196,
25, isek, iv4.
39,
c.
ably mistake for isefetes.
lioueine, vi a
5,
isir, iso, issoc,
via
33
isunt 'item', iia
18 etc., louine,
i
m. loui,
abl. sg. m. luviu, ibi;
m. Iouie, vi b 28 etc.,
Iouie, vii a 53
vi
—
f.
isefeles 'insectis', abl. pi., iv
2, 5
b
48, 148,
etc.
b
i
a
4.
isec'item', adv., vib
;
IkuTine,
i
liouina, vi a
b 12, liouina, vi a 31 etc.,
gen. sg. f.
a 29, 39
louinar, vi a 30
liouine,
49 etc.,
vi
vi
liuvinas,
etc.
f.
a 25
258,
5,
Ikuvina,
.
46
louine,
29,
not satisfactorily explained.
(subst. )
voc.
Ikuvins Iguvinus', coin-legend;
pi. Ikuvinus, i b 21, 22, Ikuvinu, i b
20, liouinur, vi b 63, louinur, vi b 56
—
sg. f
5 etc.,
iepi'ibi, then'(?), iii2l.
luvi,
5.
lapusco '*Iapudicum', adj., ace. sg.,
vii a 47, labuscom, vib ss, lapuzkum,
gen. sg. lapuscer, vii a 48,
i b 17
;
b
Hontus, and Torra. Also used without any other name, ibi (adj.), iia 6,8
pronom.
39,
ib
loit to- 'Iovius',epithetof
hutra, see liondra.
-i
— abl.
;
louinem, vi a
f.
sg.
liouine, vi
16.
a.
huntak 'puteum'(?),iii3,
of the
of a god-
337
23 etc., louina, vi
195,
6.
Huntia,
26, 36
195,
/londu 'pessuindato'(?), imperat, vib
49.
a
vi
loc.
7, a),
187, 255,
vii
15,
10.
9,
1.
42.
a
—
;
5 etc., liuvina,
20, 34.
hutra, ib
60, vii
etc.
(169,
15, 5, 86, 1, 149, 156, 189,
hondra
84,
is.
6.
Honde '*Honto, deo
vi
lo,
— Umhrian
Prob-
7.
39,
5.
see eso, esoc.
28, 36, iii 16, 17.
39,4.
,
338
195,/.
pi. n., iiias,
iuka 'preces', aoc.
ii
and Index
Grlossary
itek'ita', iv3i.
b
249,
23.
nom.
viib2;
i b
pi.,
a 51, iveka,
31, 6, 156.
(108, 1).
luieskanes *Iuiescaiiis', dat.
pi.,
'
luieskane,
b
ii
sg.
luvepatre,
sg.
a 3, luue,
183 with a.
luve,
see
iust,
b 6,
b
24
;
—
5 etc.
luvip.,
7,
vi
i
also Di.
ii
,
a
ii
times), luve patre, iib
10,
ii
a
(-5
ii
a
Cf.
22.
;
mantrahklu,
ii
97, 263,
mani manu'
'
a
185,
b 24, mani,
ii
—
maro'
maronato
office of
abl. sg.
247,
no. 83.
2,
259,
2,
302, p. 310.
birds of omen), ace. sg. m., via
4, 16, 17
4,
bly
'
,
,
Martio', to
1 ,
43,
Marte,
(or possi-
Gen.
of Cerrus.
b
vi
58 etc.
ib28, 31;
Marti,
i
b
sg. ifartier,
— dat.
— voc.
sg.
24
;
meersia, via i"
m. merstu, vi a 1
vb
9,
Martie, vii a
sg. ilartie, vi
3,
b
33.
me/a mensam, libum', ace. sg., vi a56,
vi b 17, 20, vii a 4, 38, mefa, i a 16,
ivi4;
abl. sg. mefa, vi b 5, 9, 14,
'
—
a
11
;
—
'
—
mefa, ii b 13
dat. sg.
b 28.
110, 3 with a, p. 304.
?ne/ie'inihi', vi a 5.
193 with a.
37,
ii
menes, see benus.
mersta, vi a
f.
16,
sg.
(76, 1)
;
;
— ace.
mersta, vi a
4,
—
ace.
abl.
f
18.
4,
3,
1.
m. mersuva,
pi.
147,
3, a,
3,
3,
pi.
iusta, solita', abl. sg. f.,
15, 6, 132, a, 258,
mestru'maior', nom.
o)
;
— nom.
iii
iii
28.
2.
sg. f.,
188,
va
24, 27,
3.
muta, v b 2, mutu,
-muta, v b 3. 49,
sg.
sg.
105, 2, 146.
niug'aiM'mugito,muttito,makea noise',
imperat. , vi a 6
a
;
—
perf.
pass. part.
58,148,210,3,211.
muneklu munus, sportulam', v a 17,
7.
'
67,
19, 21.
248,
1,
3.
dat.
sg.,
ii
b
5.
Cf. 259, 3.
muta, see motar.
;
'nummis', no. 83.
n., abbr.,
iV^aAarcom '*Nareum', ace. sg. n.,
58, vii
Jtfatrer'Matris', no. 83.
mefe,
sg.
(31 times), Marties,
57, 61.
vii
— ace.
Museiate'*Musiati',
foil.).
Jfartio- 'Martius', adj., usually epithet
15,
;
?nuieto, vi
Marte Marti' dat. sg. vi b
i a 11, i b 2, Marti, ii a 11
'
('right,
so 'favorable', used of
Tnoiar 'multae', gen. sg., viib 4 (269,
'
6, a),
132, a,
J/iZeiinar '*Miletina«', gen. sg., viai3.
maronatsi *maronatu,
(171,
and
proper',
vb6; — ace.
84;
•
;
a
vi
,
•with 8.
loc. sg., no.
— abl. pi.
prosperum'
mersto 'iustum,
vb4.
loc. sg.
;
55,
sit'),
manuv-e, iib 23;
manf, ii a 38. 185
abl. sg.
,
b
ii
304.
1, p.
—
2; — ace.
mantraklu,
19,
b
vi
15, 6, 94, 132, 182.
15, 6, 88, 3, 259,
maletu'molitum', iiais. 97,244,4.
mandracio' man tele', ace. sg., vi b 4,
1.
mers-si 'ius
a 28, 38, 48, tnefs, i b 18
mersus 'ex moribus', iii 6
merstaf, vi a
etu.
32 (59)
=
mersei
vi
mersuva
16.
[itek-
menzne'mense', iiai7. 110,
mers 'ius', vi b 31, (mersest),
287.
5.
lupater' luppiter', voc.
dat.
— Umhrian
{mersi,
ace. pi. iuenga, vii
40, 42
iuku,
1.
iMenj'ar 'iuvencae',
—
.
sg.
a
47,
Naharkum. i b
Naharcer,
144, a
256,
;
vi
— dat.
b
sg.
17
54. 59, vii
Naharce,
;
vib
— gen.
a
12,
vii
a
48
;
12.
1.
naraklum 'nuntiatio, announcement'
(of the results of inspecting the entrails),
ii
a
1.
147,
2,
248,
3.
?iarate 'narrato, speak, announce', imperat.,
via 22,
56, 59, etc.
(14 times),
"
;
;;
— Umhrian
Glossary atid Index
ortomj
naratu, iiaa,
147,
b
ii
(5 times).
8 etc.
natine' nations, gente', iiaai,
147,
26.
181, 247,
2,
neip non' vi a
'
,
Va
neip,
nufpener
pondiis', designation of a
'
small coin,
2.
a
ii
4
iib
vii
b
b 29,
— prohib.
;
263,
abl.
3,
neip
v a
pi.,
94,
13.
1.
nuvime 'nonum',
1.
27, 36, 46, vi
29,
35,
339
190,
191,
1,
adv.,
a
ii
86,
1,
192,
2.
Mount
of
26.
9.
nuvis 'noviens', adv.,
a
ii
25.
'neve', vibsi, neip...nep 'nee...
nee', vi a
29,
6.
6,
ocar 'arx, mens', the Sacred
92, 202, 20.
neirhabas ne adliibeant',
29,
iv33.
'
84, 202, 20, 218.
nepitu inundate' imperat. , vi b 60, vii a
,
212,
49.
6,
310.
Ner., abbr. praen. (Nero or Nerius),
optimates',
jier/'principes,
rank, ace.
pi.
pi., vi
a
of
title
30 etc. (13 times)
nerus, vi b 62 etc. (5 times).
15, 7, 180, 2,
tru-co, vi
vibSo, nernertru-ku, i a 32.
b
37,
39,
16, 18, 188, 2.
nersa' donee', viae.
202, 11.
nesimei'proxime', adv., vi a
8,
ninciM ninguito' (transit., 'snow up'
vibeo,
vii
a
114,
49.
146,
a,
153, 161, 213, 3, 310.
niru, meaning uncertain, ace. sg., iib
Probably some sort of herb.
nome'nomen', vi a 30 etc. (13 times),
15.
i
b
17 (109,
jiomner, vi b 54 etc. (4
— gen.
times) —
1)
sg.
;
;
dat.
—
nomne, vi a 24 etc. (40 times)
nomne, vi a 17, nomne-per,
;
abl. sg.
vi
a23
etc. (40 times).
54, 181, 247,
3.
'
nisi',
vib 54.
67,1,95,202,
14,
a 29
b7
8 etc.
ace. sg. ocrem, vi
etc.
a
49,
etc. (6 times)
a
ocri-per, vi
sg.
per,
12
i
—
;
26,
a
23 etc. (17
vi
36,
. .
,
.
i
a
46, ocre, vi
a
5 etc. (8 times), ukri-pe,
loc. sg.
b
ocrem, vi a
ukre, v a 16 (usually
29,
dat.).
" ocrem antiqui,
Cf.
montem conf ragosum dicebant.
Festus ed. Thewrewk, p. 190.
3, 257, 2.
99,
OJise'in umero', loc. sg., vib50, uze,
ii
b
110,
27, 28.
77,
12.
1.
see name.
numer'nuramis',
opeter ' lecti, choice', perf. pass, partic.
Nurpier '*Nurpii', gen.
van,
sg., vi
a
vb
gen. sg. n.,
upetu optato,
'
8,
9,
14;
— imperat.
va
deligito',
7,
sg.
iib
i,
upetuta iii lo.
For the meaning, cf. the
iii
11,
22,
212,
6.
early
and
pi.
26,
poetical use of L. optt in
sense of 'choose'.
orer 'illius'(?), vi a
abl. sg.
26, 36, 46, vi
m. uru, vi b
abl. sg.
f.
ures, iv
33.
55,
19, ai.
10;
13.
4.
—
uru,
ura-ku, v a 5
197,
ii
;
i
—
b
29;
b
18
;
—
—
abl. pi.
2.
nom. sg. n., vi a 46,
b 29
nom. pi. n.
a4
nom. pi. f. urtas
orto, vi a 26, 36, vi
;
;
—
—
surgentes, standing up',
iii
abl. pi. urtes 'surgentibus',
iii
'ortae,
abl. pi.,
via
3.
urtu 'orta',
20.
numem,
abl.
a
a 23
dat. sg. acre, vi
ocre, vi
12,
or<o/n 'ortum',
JToniar 'Noniae', gen. sg., viai4.
Mosue
—
b
sg. ocrer, vi
i
oose>-clom-e 'ad *obsei'vaculum'(?),
190, 1, 307.
sg.
;
—
—
vi b 46, ukar,
oht, see uhtretie.
15,
9.
29, 42, 138, o, 189, 1 (vfith ftn.),
numem,
(14 times)
taken as
c.
nertrit'sinistro', abl. sg.,
on'),
;
,
times), ocre-per, vi a 25, 34, 35, ukri-
no. 84.
— dat.
(14 times)
51, vi
sg.
— gen.
91, 2, 6;
nep, see neip.
'
Iguvium, nom.
17, 11.
340
osatu operator, faoito, make', imperat.,
'
— pass,
vib24, 37;
f.
oseto, no.
123,
vib29.
times)
via
osieiidit 'ostendito,
imperat.
sg.,
etc.
times),
(12
times);
set
a
vi
ustentu,
ustetu,
a
i
a 3
i
—
156
viaao;
39, 2,
;
15, 49, 122,
Vb
ote 'aut',
—
uvem,
ace. sg.
uve,
ii
a
times), ute, v a
vib
10,
i
a
43,
peiu
101.
paca
vb
pondo',
'
'causa', prepos.,
9,
etc. (13 times)
pacer,
vii
— nom.
257,
91 2
,
;
— nom.
;
14, 17, 31, 50
pacrer,
pi.
187,
;
vib
61.
sg. t.
2,
187,
24
a
;
2,
14.
158.
2, o, 107, 3,
pane 'quam',
92, 190, 6, 202,
sg. f.,
panta, v b
f.
pane,
46,
i
b40.
4.
panta 'quanta', nom.
ace. sg.
vb2;
—
1.
54, 201,
202, 12.
par/a parram'
'
parfam, i b
1.
115,2.
vi
,
13
;
a
—
pars-esi 'par est',
2 etc.
(5 times),
abl. sg. parfa, vi
viib
2.
117,
a
b,
182.
30 etc. (IStimes).
144.
-pater 'pater' in lupater, voc. sg., iib
etc.
— dat.
32,
ii
1.
sg.
b
4.
pi. f
.
m.,
a
vii
peia, vii a
3,
peiu,
6,
peia,
144,6.
;
—
305.
1, a, p.
fut. perf.,
97,145,1,223.
vb5.
pegtto ' pecuum', gen. pl.(?), vi asoetc.
(H
26, 184, p. 236
times).
299,
per-.
91,
See
5.
f.
5.
2,
300,
8.
-per with numerals.
127,
3,
192, 2,
ftn. p. 321.
in luve patre,
ii
b
7
Ace.
subst. 'hostia'.
nem,
10;
ii
a
perakne,
10,
— ace.
and
ii
a
5,
m. peraka 5, 12, ii b 7,
sg.
ii
perakne
(subst.)
n.
sg.
14
;
—
ace.
pi.
n.
For peracnio, vi a
The meaning
54, see under peracri-.
is not essentially different from that
of seuacni-.
The two words occur
together only in iib 8, 11, and here
perakneu, v a
7.
possibly sevakne
159,
tively.
pose 'pace', via
;
— ace.
'hostiam,'
150.
3.
panupei'quandoque', viib
24
dat. sg.,
pe?-acui- 'sollemnem, sacrificial',
adv., viia
(4
(26).
1
peZmner 'pulmenti, pulpamenti, meat',
36, 2, 125, 1.
gen. sg., V b 12, 17.
gerunpelsatu sepelito'(?), vi b 40
dive nom. sg. m. pelsans, ii a 43, ace.
sg. m. pelsanu, ii a 6, iii 32, ace. pi.
f. pelsana, vib 22,
pelsana, ia 26.
299,
pafe, see poi.
4,
;
-per 'pro'.
gen. sg., vi a
'Patellae',
etc.
via
pepurkurent'poposcerint',
304.
m., vi a 23
2.
PadeHar
91,
a
20.
sg.
(4
48.
1.
peperscust, see perstu.
14.
via
pacer 'propitius', nom.
3 etc.
a
a 3
vi
sg.,
'jJiceos', ace. pi.
b
262,
p., abbr.,
ace.
abl. sg. peiqu,
'
uvef, ib 1;
8 etc. (5 times),
iii
31.
—
ib27.
17,
43, 69, 92, 203, 17.
pi.,
a<;c.
a
vi
sg.,
Peiefiate'*Peiediati',
i
1.
23 etc. (4 times).
oui 'ovis',
iii
fut. pass, ostensendi,
10 etc. (6
ace.
abl. sg. peica. vi
Cf. 259, 3.
17 etc.
137,2, 156, 221.
—
48.
furnish',
out,
so,
(6 times) (108, 1), pi. ustentuta,
5; 135,
;
peico 'picum',
26, 36, 46,
p. 303.
182,
201,4.
-pe,-pei '-que',pronom.enclitic.
pcica 'picam',
17, 4, 49, 88, 3,
1.
ose 'opere'(?), abl. sg.,
[osotM-
pehatu, see pihatu.
partio. nora. sg.
83.
211, 262,
3,
— Umhrian
and Index
Crlossary
a,
used substan263, 1, a.
is
187,
2,
peracri- 'opimus, in perfect condition'.
Ace.
sg.
peracri,
crei, vi
a
perakre,
via
34 etc.
25, 29
;
i
b
40
;
—
abl.
(7 times),
— gen.
pi.
sg.
pera-
peracrio.
.
pihatu^
vii
and Index
Grlossary
a 51, vi a 54 (in vi a 54, aes peracbut cf. bueperacri, vi a34, 45, 53);
nio,
—
abl. pi. peracris, vi
b
187,
52, 56.
2, 299, 5.
Peraznanie *Perasnaniis',
ii b 7.
dat.
51,
— ace.
perkaf, ibis.
pernaiaf anticas',
ace. pi.
253,
pernaies,
ijerne'ante,' adv.,
b
10
30.
;
61,
2.
—
3,
vib
300, 8, o.
11.
perse, persi, perso, see
etc.,
under
f., i
a
b
300, 8, a.
1,
persaea
i
=f
rs
a
a
persklumgen. sg. perscler, vi a 27
af, iii 21
etc. (4 times),
pescler, vi a 47 etc.
abl. sg. persclu, vi b 36
(4 times)
etc. (4 times), pesclu, vi b 15, vii a e,
persldum,
1,
i
—
—
;
1,
;
persklu,
145,
iii
12.
97, 116,
129,
1,
2,
via 55 etc. (20 times), persnihimu, vib 17 ete. (4 times), pesnimu, vib 9, 23, persnimu, i b 7, 21,
persnilimu, ii a27 ete. (15 times), pesnimu, i a 6 etc. (23 times), pi. persnimumo, vi b 57, persnihimumo, vii a
47, pesnimumo, vi b 64, 65, vii a 1
perf. pass, partic. nom. sg. m.persnis,
(dep.),
;
vib39, pesnis, vib40,
1,
146, 214,
1,
sg.
237, 262,
pesondro, vi b
pesutru,
a 8, persutru,
suntru', ivi7, 19;
tre, iv2i
28,
;
—
abl.
— dat.
ii
b
sg.
i
a
13,
persondru, vi b
31
,
pesondris-co, vi b
35
;
11,
40.
30,
per-
persun-
sg. persontru,
pesondro, vib 37 (171,
pi.
m.
24, 37, 39, 40,
a 27, pesuntium,
i
b
vi
pepescus,
5,
146, 213,
a
ii
— ace.
a) —
;
p. 305.
vib
pi.
abl.
a
ii
32,
3 sg. pe-
a
vii
8.
6.
15, 9, 299, 5.
36.
a
ii
iv
31,
8.
5.
name
14,
some
of
building or locality at Iguvium.
persaeo- 'humi stratus, pronus'(?), adj.
Aec.
persaea,
pi. f.
a
ace.
m. peraem,
nom. ace.
sg.
7,
peraia,
i
b
41,
pe-
54,
;
—
iii
32
28, 32, 44
ii
—
(173, 1);
a
vii
rsaia, vii
a
11,
sg. n. ('sacri-
being expressed or understood)
'
persae, vi a 58, vi
b
perae,
3,
a
ii
13,
61, 8, 253, 1, p. 304.
22 (173, 1).
persi, pefe, see pirse.
persi 'pede', abl. sg.,
a 29, 32
pedem',
i
vib
24 etc., peri,
— persi-co or persei-co ad
vi b 25 (aes perstico) — ace.
'
;
;
sg. peru,
ii
a 24 (or 'fossam'?).
131,
5, a.
perso 'solum, fossam, trench for the
vib
libations',
38 etc.,
27, iii33,
persom-e, vib
24, 37,
perum, la 29,
32,
peru, iia9.
pesetom 'peccatum', vi a
30.
ii a
Grk. WSoi/.
perum-e,
Cf.
27, 37, 47, vi
b
144, 211.
pestu, see perstu.
petenata 'pectinatam, comb-shaped',
iv4.
259,
1.
Petrunia-per pro Petronia',
'
ii
peturpursw-? 'quadrupedibus',
3.
subst.
pesuntru,
ii
—
97,116,2,
41.
personiro- 'figmentum'(?),
Aec.
299,
178,
1.
persjiwntt'precator,' imperat. sg. pass,
145,
3,
fut. perf.
pertentu -protendito,'
fiee
perscto 'precationem, sacrificium', aec.
sg., vi
116,
—
pertom-e, ace. sg., vi a
vi a27, 37, 47, vi
f.
19
1.
pereiom 'peritum',
abl. pi.
a
vi
perca, vi b
pi.
139,
pestu, iiblS;
belovf.
imperat.,
perstu'ponito'(?),
pert'trans",
percani'virgam', vib53, perca,
;
pi.,
341
under persi,
perstico, see
persciist,
'
etc. (6 times)
— Umhrian
a
2], 35.
vib
54, 94, 131, 150, 191, 4, a, 263,
11.
1.
pihaclu 'piaculo', abl. sg., vi a 25 etc.
(12times)
;
— gen.
pihaklu, V a
pi.
piAocZo, vi a
54,
248, 3.
8.
pihatu piato', imperat., vi a 29
'
times), pehatu,
iii
3
;
etc. (15
— perf.
subj.
pass. 3 sg. pihafi, vi a 38, 48, vi b 31,
pihafei, vi a 29
gerundive gen.
;
227, 238, 2, 239
sg.
;
pihaner, vi a
—
19,
Glossary and Index
342
pehaner,
vi
a
nom.
b
vi
pihaz,
47,
102, 2, 262,
b
i
vi
sg.
36.
7;
—
a 8
m. pihos,
ao, peilianer,
perf. pass, partic.
;
48, 83, a,
vb
sg.,
14.
9,
258, 3.
pir' ignis, incendium', nom.
26 etc. (5 times)
ib 12
'in ignem', vi
—
—
;
a 38 (180, d)
17, vii
a
b
pwio/n-e
etc. (6 times),
b
via
sg.,
ace. sg. pir, vi
abl. sg. pure-to, vi
20,
pure,
i
b
;
20.
tion,
via
a
pirse, vi
5, 48,
47, vi
quod,
'
a
b
55(?), pirsi,
perse, vi a
37, 38,
ib
pere,
a
26, 27, 28,
18(?),
ii
a
3.
46, 190, 6, 202, 2.
113, a,
53.
199.
pisAer'quilibet', vib4l.
15, 1, 90, 2,
216.
pisi'quis, quisquis'. 113, a, 199,200,
Indef. pisi, vi a
1.
pisi,
rel.
vii
—
pi.
vii
pifi,
b
2 (with definite
antecedent).
— dat.
pi.
,
va
2, 14.
See urnasier.
42, 112, a, 254.
piener' plenis',
abl.
a
vii
pi.,
34.
21,
42, 255, 1.
podruApei'utroque', adv., vi a
'
(in
ii
seorsum utroque')
;
gen. sg. putrespe 'utriusque', iv
—
14.
54, 88, 4, 167, 2, 188, 2, u, 190, 2,
punipate, ib
51,
b
vi
b
53,
poe, vi
sg.
m. pusme,
d;
f.
50,
ii
via
poei, vi
a 40
pora, vib
— nom.
couj.
puni,
b
i
,
pi.
;
vib
5,
a
l
;
— dat.
—
114, 197,
65, vii
m.
a
l
24,
;
1
;
67, 1,
puri, vbio,
vib
b
plum,
b
i
b
vi
b
sg.,
a
48, vii
puplu,
10,
sg. pople,
vii
2,
61
i
b40
;
(6
15,
pu-
— gen.
— dat.
times) —
sg.
(4 times)
etc.
a
vii
29, 46,
;
;
poplu, vi b54, poplu-per, vib
43 etc. (15 times), poplu-per,
—
pone,
etc. (14 times),
i
ace.
poplo, vi b
3,
b
92, 136, 190, 5, 202, 3.
20.
popio?n 'populum',
vii
b 43,
vi
i
;
64, 261,2, u.
259,1.
15.
pune,
48, 49,
vib
loe. sg. pople,
b
i
2, 5
;
49.
55.
pora, see poi.
a 6, purka,
pi., vii
ib27.
portatu portato' imperat. vi b 55, purtatu, i b 18
pres. subj. 3 sg. por'
,
;
b
taia, vii
1
,
—
;
b
232
3
;
;
—
3 sg.
fut. perf.
211, 224.
cases of rel. pronoun,
some
pure quod,
'
cum, quomodo', conj., ii a 26, iii 5,
Va7
used for nom. sg. m., porse,
—
;
b 63,
vii
a 46,
31,
porsi, vi a
6,
— for nom. porsi,
— for ace.
porsei,
a
vi
a
9
pi.,
;
vi
vi
b
a
a
14,
7,
via
1.
58 etc. (4 times),
24 (139, 2)
25 (or loe. sg. of a
19,
porse,
49, 190, 6, 199, /, 202,
40.
i
porsei,
vi
pi.,
i.i ;
posi' post,' prep.,
pus,
4.
poi' qui,' nom. sg. m.,
abl. sg.
punes, iv 33.
pi.
etc.
punes, iia4l
sg.
poiiisiaier' calatoris'(?), gen. sg.,
vi
seipodruftpei
puna, iiais
sg.
;
porse, pure, couj., used also for
plenasier ' *plenariis', loo.
200, 2, 201,
— ace.
— gen.
(6 times)
portust, vii
pistu'pistum', iibi5.
199,
times);
porca 'poreas', ace.
7.
a 52, viib i,
'quisquis'; pisipnmpe'quicumque,'
va 3, 10; pife 'quldquid', v a 5;
Indef.
ace.
,
abl. sg.
1,
.
(mixed wine and vinegar?), abl. sg. vi a 57 etc. (12 times),
pone, vi a 59, puni, i a 4 etc. (22
popler, vi a 19 etc.
pis-esi'quisquis est', vib
127, 3, 200,
;
199.
52.
'
—
vb4
ace. pi.
See also porse.
37, 150 with a.
6, 25, 28,
*pompe quinque'
'
cum', conjunc-
30, 31, persei, vi
piri, iv32,
36,
si,
46, vi
persi, vi
b 29,
pure, V a
pa/e, vii a
ponne cum',
15, 11, 55, 59, 99, 6, 180, d.
pirse, pere, etc.
15,
f.
\_Piquier-
poiii'posca'
1.
Piquier '*Piq\in\ gen.
49, 50, pir,
— U^nlrian
;
noun
a
puste,
i
*posti-
?).
49, 300, 6.
posfi'pro, in, according to' (distrib.),
vb
8,
12,
pusti, v a
14,
17,
pustin,
13, 18, ao, 21.
ii
a
2.5,
iv 13,
15, 10, 299, 7.
;
Glossary and Index
py/e]
*post-pane 'Tpostquam', conj., in poster-
pane postquam tertium',
tlo
vii
'
pustertiu pane,
b
i
a
4G,
202, 4, 300,
40.
pustnaiaf posticas'
'
abl. pi.
,
ace. pi. f
postra
'
the former
u
;
300,
.
.
6, a.
(p?-etra
'
.
the lat-
—
ace. pi. n.,
1, vb 13;
used predicatively In sense of retro
ter'), ace. pi.
'
'
b
(306), postro, vi
a
vii
5,
iibl9, pustra, iiasa.
8,
pustru,
188,
88, 4,
2.
b 34,
43, 44,
pustru,
190, 6, a.
36.
jpracatari6)?i'saeptarum'{?), vi a
praco,
name
vium, gen.
of
some
m., v a
vii
a
preuendu 'advertito',
13, is.
16, 21,
11.
Low
via
13.
Latin par-
ous (whence Eng. park etc.) and
from the same root as L. com-pesco.
pre'prae', via 22 etc. (8 times), pre, ia
63, 300, 7.
2, 11, 20.
pre-'prae-', 300,
a
vii
12.
prehubia,
3,
nom.
prepa 'priusquam', vib 52. 202,4.
prepesnimu praefator', ii b 17. 300,
See persnimu.
'
'
*praeplauditato,
down'(?), Imperat., vi b
tatu, vii a 49.
presoliaf-e,
262,
name
of
60,
Prestota 'Praestita',
etc. (19
times)
;
strike
some building or
a
20, 22, 33, 36
vii
a
6, 8, 24,
;
— dat.
Prestate,
i
vi
b
57
sg. Prestote,
b
27.
pretra 'priores' (see postra), ace.
1.
b
i
is, 41
33, 56, 57.
300,8.
a
fut. perf.,
32, 3, 224.
16.
promoin 'primum', adv., vii a 52, prumum, iii 15, prumu, iii 3, 23. 189, 1,
191,
1.
Propartie 'Propertii', gen.
gent,
sg.,
no. 84.
prufe 'probe', adv., va27.
190,
1,
307.
prupehast ante piabit', iv 32. 17,8,
300, 8.
See pihatu.
prusekatu 'prosecato', imperat., iiaas,
iii 33, 33, iv2, prusektu, iia28 (211);
'
perf. pass, partic. ace. pi. n. pro-
vi a 56,
seseto,
a 56
vi
prusepetu,
proseseto, vi b
pi.
b
ii^
b
44, 46,
12,
dat.
16, 38,
prosesetir,
etc. (9 times), proseseter, vi
prusepete, iia
prusikurent
Va
pi.,
ii
a
23.
'pronuntiaverint',
26, 28.
b
210, 3, 211.
12.
prusepia 'prosicias', ace.
fut.
94, 154, 225.
pruzufe 'praestante'(?),
pue
'ubi, where', adv., vi
pue,
i
b
54, 202,
18.
Puemune 'Pomono'
35, a.
sg.
pi. f.,
Puemunes,
V b 12. 188, 2.
preve 'singillatim', adv., ia28, iiag.
190,
b
iv
94,
23.
137, 2.
12.
— gen. sg. Prestotar,
vii
prinuvatu,
procanurent '*procinuerint',
20,
preploho-
sg.,
50 etc. (5 times), prinu-
satisfactory etymology.
pro- 'pio-\
perf.,
voc.
b
19, 23,
pi. prosesetir, vi
7.
1.
locality in Iguvium, vi a
b
i
abl. pi. prinuatir, vi
No
144,
60.
'legati, deputies, assistants',
pi., vi
vatus,
—
b
vi
1.
gen.
86, 4.
preplotatu
preuilaiu,
49,
prinuatur
—
7.
prehabla'praebeat', v a
imperat.,
preuislatu 'praevinculato',
a, 190, 5,
13.
locality at Igu-
pi. (or ace. sg.?),
Possibly related to
Va
pi.
17, 10, 65, 192, 1.
vi
postro 'retro', adv., vii a
i
prever 'singulis', abl.
248,
postra 'posteras, posteriore.s
.
b
61, 3,
1.
posijie'post', adv., vlbii.
.
i
,
.
pusnaes, iaa.
f.
139, 2, 253,
.
343
161.
6, a.
—
— Umbrian
iii
26 etc.
(6
b 38,
39, 40, 55,
7.
or 'Pomoni', dat.
times)
;
— gen.
iv 3 etc. (4 times).
sg.
83,
247, 2, a.
pufe 'ubi', vi a a, vib 50, vii a
b 33. 55, 92, 200, 3, 202,
i
43,
5.
pufe,
;
pumpe -cumque"
pumper ias
'
nom.
five',
251,
pumpe
in pisi
'
cumque', v a
5,
10
iii 9,
—
abl. pi. puntis,
iii
4,
Pupffes, iv26.
264,
.
:
2
purtuetu,
b
ii
sg. purtuvies,
;
— fut.
b 28
ii
b
i
a
224, 6
;
;
vii
a
45,
ii
a
purdita, vi b
Va
;
;
sg. u.,
— ace.
a
i
pi.
f.
19, 51, 96, 102, 3, 215, 1.
Purtupite 'PorTicienti'(?), iv
4.
213, 4, a, 264,
261.
25.
14.
a
etc.
sg.
110,
;
1.
va
7,
9.
1.
ro/u 'rufos', ace.
pi.
pi.
rofa, vii a
f.
m.,
rufni'rubros,'
ace. pi.
257,
f.
as;
vii
— ace.
72, 96.
6.
via
Bttft-er'Eubri', gen. sg.,
ace.
rufra, ib27.
65.
14.
m^
ph
ib24;
—
66, 96, 136,
1.
Bubinam-e 'in *Kubiniam', vii a 43,
loc. sg.
44, Rupinam-e, i b 35, 36
Eubine, vii a 6, Rupinie, i b 27.
100,
;
3, 6.
rusem-e, meaninguncertain, viiaa, 9,
23.
abbr., 'semissem', vbi7.
subst. 'hostia'.
Prob-
1)
19;
Ace.
Adj.
— nom.
-ace.
and
adj.,
neut.
187, 2, 257, 2.
pi. f.
sg. n.
ia
sakref,
is,
sakre, iia 6
(possibly subst.), sacre, no. 84.
2) Subst.
etc. (11 times), pusi,
20 etc. (7 times), pusei, vi
(3 times),
times).
47
inspicito',
sacri- 'sacrificial',
pure, seeporse.
vi
264,
nom.
b
reste, vi
9,
see re-per.
ri,
pus, see post.
.59
b
'
s.,
ably mistake for Purtuvite.
puse 'ut', vi a
i
anew', im-
part.
16,
18.
pure, pureto, purome, see pir.
purtifele '*porricibilem', iib
5
42,
24, 26, 29.
offer
— pres.
restef,
1,
va
2, ri,
1.
m.
137,
b
186.
4.
1.
revestu revisito,
b
i
va
restatu ' instaurato,
33,
16, 24
purtitu,
42,
18
purtitaf,
18,
;
— perf. pass, partio.
purdito, vi b
43, iv 31,
b
i
b
purdifom 'porrectum', nom.
39,
.
264,
142, 190,
purdinius,
43,
23, 37, 38, purdinsiist, vi
144, 229, 264, 1
;
—
—
a 27 etc. (5
perf. 2 sg. purtinpus,
vii
;
221
;
aes once purtitius)
3 sg. purdinsiust,
vi
(31, 6)
11
fut. perf. 2 sg. purtiius,
times
abl sg. , vii
,
rehte 'recte', adv., v a
;
fut.
re'
sg. ri,
re- 're-'.
1.
'
17,
pro
perat., iias;
purka, seeporca.
purdouitu pbrricito', imperat. vi a 56,
purtuvitu, ii a 24 etc. (10 time^ in iv
20 with 9 = t
see 25, a), purtuvetu,
b
'
— dat.
106, a.
pur- 'por-'.
14.
19.
re-per
1, a.
Pupfifes, iv
b
ii
pi.,
146,
-i.
—
ii
via
meaning uncertain, probably
name of some kind of liquid, abl. sg.,
ranu,
Pupf ike 'Publico" (?), epithet of Puemune, dat. sg., iii 27, 35, iv lo, 12,
Pupf if e, iv 24;
gen. sg. Pupf ikes,
13,
some building or
of
locality in Iguviuni,
153, 191, 5, 247,
u,
name
randem-e,
4.
;
under
see
etc.
of
37. 150, 191,
ba.
ii
pustnaiaf,
pustin,
post
[pumpe-
U'trihrian
puste,
3.
groups
*quincuriae,
pi.,
qui-
'
201, 4. 202,
3. lO.
puni 'posca', see poni.
puni 'cum', see ponne.
puntes 'quiniones, pentads', nom.
iv
—
Crlosmry and Index
344
puze,
i
b 34
a 27
etc.
(3
65, 137, 2, 200, 3, 202, 6.
pusme, see under
poi.
Nom. -ace.
5, 21, iii 8, 9, etc.
Va
6
;
—
b 29,
257,
37,
1.
sg. sakre, iia
— ace.
Ace.
sacra, vi
b
sakreu,
pi.
abl. pi. sacris, vi
sacro-' sacrificial'.
i
;
b 52,
pi.
18, vii
f.
a
56.
sakra,
40,
45.
2;
Glossary and Index
'-]
Note thatesoiio- means 'sacred'
as subst., 'saca-ed rite, sacrifice'
or,
(i.e.
the ceremony), while sacrU, sacro-,
means 'pertaining
cups
(sacrificial
the 'sacrifice'
to the sacrifice'
etc.) or, as subst.,
the object sacri-
(i.e.
ficed).
cred Way', ace. sg., Yiia39,
Sahata,
a 5,
vii
Sate, ib
Sahta,
39,
—
tam-e, ib38;
i
b
44, 45,
35,
Sa-
loc. sg. Sahate, vii
a
73,75,142.
31.
a 3l
(31, 6), saluo, vi
ace. sg.
f.
322) salua,
a
vi
—
;
ace. pi.
—
f.
(see
times),
(6
258,
6).
;
scUua, vi a
5i,
32 etc.
saluua, via 42 (31,
via
etc. (8 times)
saluam, vi a
(4 times)
31 etc.
n.,
saluuom, Tia4i
times),
(5
Fisovius, but also of Fisus, Jupiter,
Once
(ii b lo) used
SanHe, vib9 etc.
ace. sg.
(6 times). Safe, ii b 24
Sansi, vi b 8, Sansi, vi b 6
dat.
sg. Sanaie, vi b 3, Sansii, vii a 37 (173,
2), Sansi, vi b 5, Safi, i a 15, ii b lO,
Vestioius.
Voc.
sg.
;
—
;
17,
144, 262,
Safe, iia4.
sarsite ' sarte,
vibii.
pi.,
iib4, Sa-
b 4.
Sate, see Sahatam.
212,
20;
—
b
16,
patera', vi
b
i
4.
vb
ii,
The sehmenier
.
Cf L. feriae semen-
of the decuriae.
.
tlvae.
via
sei'seorsum', adv.,
seipo-
(in
ii
'seorsumutroque').
300,
2,
2.
se)/iM'
vi
medio', abl. sg., vib
b 36.
189,
sehemu,
16,
o, 305.
1,
sent, see est.
seples 'simpulis', abl. pi.,
n.
iii
vib
sepse'sane, completely' (?), adv.,
11.
244,
325.
1, 6,
serituu, vii a
etc.
(7
ii
via
a
nom.
298.
times),
zefef,
(137, 2, note); 110, 4.
b
vi
m.
sg.
102, 4.
24.
5.
imperat.,
sersitu 'sedeto',
'pre-
u etc. (29times),
seritu,
15,
pres. partic.
and
'observe'
sersi 'sede,' abl. sg.,
i
4i
serse,
a
;
60,
—
via
25, 33,
131, 212,
34
3.
sese 'versus', adv., in testru sese'dextroversus',
iii 23,
seso 'sibi', vi b
iv 15,
and supru
sese
307.
193 with
51.
6.
145,
iii2.
bi-
191, 6,
1,
p. 301.
2 sg. seste,
ii
b
22 (90, 2)
sg. sestu, lib 22.
;
ii
b
24,
— imperat.
45, 213,
4.
sesust, see sistu.
6.
scafee-io 'ex patera',
18,
ii
257,
pi.,
sestu'sisto', pres. indie. 1 sg.,
soMifM'sauciato'(?), imperat., vi b
iv 15,
semenies,
42.
dequrier were the seed-time festivals
monthly'(?),
ii
a 49.
171,
15;
sestentasiaru 'sextantariarum,
Safe, Saf i, see Sansio-.
Satanes'Satanis', dat.
vii
a 52, sehmeniar, i b
'sursus', iv3.
1, a.
adv.,
vrholly',
—
244, 3, 325.
tane,
n. , vii
seAmenier'sementivis', dat.
serve', imperat. , vi a
San«Jo-'*Sancius', usually epithet of
and
via
se/iemejiiar'seminarium', adj., ace. sg.
seriiu 'servato,'
1.
sanes'sanis', abl. pi., lv8.
alone.
sg. n., viib.l
sei' sis, sit', see est.
m.
saJuom. 'salvum', ace. sg.
etc.
nom.
pi. n. screihtor,
48, 121.
13.
263,
salu'salem', iiais.
345
'scriptum',
— nom.
(iru/ipei
iSaHer'Salii', gen. sg., Tiai4.
51
scre/ito
ic,
Sa/jata?n 'Sanctam', probably the 'Sa-
41,
— Umbrian
vlbie, skalfe-ta,
loc.
vii
sg.
a
144.
scapla ' scapulam', vi b
49.
37
scalsie 'in
;
178, 6.
seuacni- 'sollemnis,
subst. 'hostia'.
it is
sacrificial',
In
many
and
passages
uncertain whether the form
is
used as adj. or subst. 159, a, 187,
2, 263, 1 with a.
See also peracni-.
;;
Glossary and Index-
346
Ace.
Adj.
1)
—
iv22; —
27
abl.
;
sevakni,
sevakni,
sg.
sevakne, iv 23
sevakne, iiaai,
sg.
22, iv 16, 18, 19,
iii
— aoc.
;
iii 25, ao,
a
ii
38,
39,
sevaknef,
pi.
abl. pi. sevaknis, iia3G, 37,
m.
2) Subst.
b
— ace.
Ace.
seuacne, viib
pi.
seuom 'totum',
ace.
after persnimu), vi a
—
abl. pi. n. se«eir
18.
15, 12, 258, 1.
(probably
cognate
;
56,
aoc.
sevum,
a
i
5;
'omnibus', via
ace. pi. sif,
vi
a
i
a
sistu 'sidito',
3, si,
114;
'sederit'
see
—
ii
a
34
;
—
andersistu),
sg., vi
abl. pi. snates, iv
a
13.
snatu,
snate,
9,
,
125,
1,
189,
;
—
ii
a
15,
iii
57,
l.
1.
sonWu 'sonato'
(transit.,
'fill
with noise,
confuse'), imperat., vi b 60, sunitu,
a
vii
37, a, 51, 6, 212,
49.
sopir siquis'(?), vib
'
sopo- 'suppus,
310.
6,
199, 202, 14, a.
54.
supinus,
the
under',
under
adj. ;neut. pi. usedsubst., 'the
parts' (Grk. vwrta).
vi
b
17,
sopam,
supu, iv
22
;
vii
17
— ace.
a
8,
;
vii
—
supa,
i
Ace.
a 38
;
aoc. pi.
n.
pi.
28,
a
sg.
16,
f.
— ace.
f.
sopo,
sg.
supaf,
sopo, vi b
9,
a
ii
31,
38.
12,
17;
—
—
— ace.
a
i
27, 30,
b
m. used
abl. sg. sorsu, vi
;
37
35,
subst.,
9
8,
;
ia
sufuf,
pi.
260,
57,
33.
1,
41;
—
imperat. pass, {dep.) spahmu, vi b
17,
'iacito',
spaliamu, viia39;
—
5,
iia 22,
m.
a
ii
supo,
30, 32.
perf. pass, partic.
spafu, va20.
n.
sg.
vib
imiserat.,
110, 3
a, 308, b.
ace.
pi. n.,iiai9,
sume,
vb
b 38, sufura,
24, sorso, vi
iii 33.
Iguvium, ace.
sg.
b
vi
sufu,
spantim-af,
;
loo.
f.,
b
sorsalir, vi
sg.,
spanti'latus',
somo 'summum,' ace. sg. m. vi a 9
abl. sg. m. somo, vi a lo
171, 6, a
—
—
gen.
here
114, 325.
iia37.
f.
305.
1, p.
pert
a 5. 138, 222, note.
smursim-e, name of some building or
locality in
sg.
fut.
vi
snata'umeota',ace.
— gen.
(given
beside
andersesust
;
57, 260,
with
est.
rather than with sersitu on account
of
See 306.
under'.
'
socsej- 'suilli',
nom.
8;
iii
sesust
sg.
b
vi
7, 14, sif,
sir, si, sins 'sis, sit, sint',
3
lib 7;
si,
59, 183.
58.
preposition
soj-saieni 'suillam'(?), adj., ace. sg.
spahatu
aco. sg., iibl,
—
adjective, ex-
is
p. 305.
sihitu, see sikitu.
sim'suem',
The
used predicatively,
in sense equivalent to an adverb or
a 22,
ii
here also, probably, ace. sg. sorsom,
I.
n.
sg.
understood
persclo
sevakne,
sg.
(adj. possible in all these)
8, 9, 10
[s.
57, 306, p. 304.
cept in
vi b 39
iv 25, sevakne, iv 9 (178, 9).
ii
— Umbrian
sg.,
iii
247,
iv
34,
2,
1, a.
spantea 'lateralia', ace. pi. n., iia 30.
spe/a *spensam, sparsam', ace. sg. f.,
vi a 56 etc. (4 times);
abl. sg. spefa,
vi b 5 etc. (5 times).
110, 3, p. 304.
'
—
Speture *Spectori', nameof a god, dat.
'
sg.,
iia
142.
5.
speturie "^spectoriae', adj., dat. sg.
ii
a
246,
1,3.
f.,
1, a.
spinia 'eolumnam, barrier'(?), aec.sg.,
ii
a
36,
spina,
niam-a,
ii
a
ii
37,
a 38 (100, 3,
spinam-af
6),
ii
,
Denotes some object, near the
which played a part in the
spi-
a
33.
altar,
ritual
observances.
stakaz 'statutus',
staflarem
'
adj., ace. sg.
staflare,
ii
a
262,
15.
*stabularem,
vib
f.,
vi
b
39
;
— ace.
136,
37, 40.
1.
ovillam'(?),
sg.
m.
248,
2,
p. 305.
staflii
'*stabularem, ovillum'(?), adj.,
ace. sg. m.,
i
a
sinAmei 'statu!',
262,
3.
30.
Footnote, p. 305.
dat.
sg.,
vi
a
5, 18.
;
;
stahmito 'statutum', nom.
— dat.
sg. stahmitei, vi
via
tei,
262,
5.
stahu 'sto\
no.
b
stahitu, vi
— fut.
3
3.
50, pi. stahituto, vi
19
862,
b 53
2,
imperat.,
iiasa,
262,
19, iv 9.
—
a 2
'
vib
48, 51,
atiplatu
sg.
steplatu,
b
i
*struiculam, struem', a sort of
struhyla,
ii
sg.
a
iv 4, struf la,
18, 28,
iii
54
;
struhflas, iia4l (266),
58,144,249,2.
ivi.
— perf. pass,
partic. subator
'omissi', vi a 27, 36, 46, vi b 29
;
171,
121, 218, 302.
subocauu,
vii
a
etc. (15 times),
20 etc.
(8 times,
Also taken by
vii).
102,
'invocavi'.
all
many
as
153,
6,
2,
via
Also taken by
invocationes', ace.
'
22 etc.
many
(9
times).
as pres.
n.,
pi.
279,
'invoco'.
1 sg.
sitbotu, see
subra, v a 20
;
a
is, vi
b
17, etc.,
— subra, prep. vi a
55, 157,
,
1,
188,
2,
1
5
;
190, 3.
94, 154.
sukatu'declarato'(?), ivie.
sufafiaf 'partis exsertas (hostiae), the
projecting parts'(?), ace.
— gen.
190, 2, 307.
1,
surur ' item' vi a 20
etc. (6
,
vi
b
37
— sururont,
;
vib
times), sururo,
vib
suront,
201,
times) , suror,
vi b 39 etc. (9
48 (128, 2, o);
sg. sufafias,
—
197,
8 etc. (11 times).
6.
sorser.
ii
a 23.
302.
sue
'si',
Va
conj.,
vi
a
7, 16,
b
vii
sve,
3,
63, 202, 14.
24, 27.
svepis 'siquis',.ib
18,
199, 202,
iv26.
suepo 'sive', vib
202,
svepu, ib
47,
133,
8.
1.
sueso 'suo', poss. pron., loc. sg., viib
1,
svesu,
i
b
45, ii
194 witli
a 44.
loc.
sg.,
ii
b
6.
14,
ii
pi.,
iia 22;
a 4i 266.
;
302.
15.
p. 309.
Ser/er ' Cerri, Genii', gen. sg., vi b 57
b
6I etc. (4
— dat.
— voc.
b
times), (Jerfe, ib28, 31;
subahtu.
SMftra 'supra', adv., vi
8.
157,
iv 3.
etc. (25 times), Serfer, vi
p. 303.
299,
55,
25.
suprusese '*supro-versus, sursus', adv.,
sviseve'in sino',
204, 6, p. 303.
sitftoco
a
vii
14, a.
subocau 'invoco', via 22
in
55,
3.
sutentu 'subtendito, supponito',
subahtu'deponitOjSetdown, lay aside',
imperat., ii a 42, subotu, vi b 25 (? see
perf.
301,
6,
302.
sub-, su-'sub-'.
13.
16.
supa, see sopo-.
sufum, see
302.
su 'sub', no. 83.
35, o);
ia9,
c.
supu, see sopo-.
cake, ace. sg., vi a 59 etc. (6 times),
— gen.
36, 2, 86, 3.
301, 3.
45.
strusla
imperat.,
superne 'super', prep.,
1.
imperat.
fut.
'stipulator',
13.
27.
sumtu 'sumito',
super 'super', prep., ib4l, iviD.
3.
;
sume, see soma.
sumel 'simul', ii a
114,
ace. sg.,
302.
iii 17, 19.
sunitu, see sonitu.
1.
iia42.
pi.
stiplo 'stipulare', pres. imperat., vi
235
;
n.,
ace.
statitatu 'statuito',
b
sg.
128,
;
83, 204, 6, 210, a, 215,
a.
statita 'statuta',
ii
— imperat.
84;
347
meaning uncertain,
sufefaklu,
stahmei-
18,
staheren, ib
pi.
a8
sg. n., vi
a
— UmJ^rian
and Index
G-lossary
Serfio-^
vii
Serfe,
sg. Serfe,
Se):/io-
'*Cerrius,' epithet of Praestita,
Torra,
and Hontus.
fiar, vii
f.
i
b
sg.
a 3, ^erfe, i 24 ;
vib 57, 61. 115, 2.
a 20
Serfie, vii
28, 31
;
etc. (4
—
a
Gen.
times)
;
sg.
—
f.
Ser-
dat. sg.
6 etc. (4 times), Cerfie,
dat. sg.
m.
Serfi, vi
b
45,
;
,,
;
348
9efi,
b4
i
57
etc.
vii
a
'
ii
,
;
— voo.
sg.
f
(19 times),
vi
Serfia,
.
b
Serfia, vi
252, 1 with
16.
f ersiaru
pi.
ami Index
Grlo^sary
b
61,
nom.
v a
pi.,
22.
116, 2, 144.
sesjia
'
vb
116.2.
13, 15, 18.
9,
2, a.
siAiiu 'cinctos', ace. pi., yib59, sihitu.
—
viia48;
sihitir,
50,
28,
dat.
pi.
sihitir,
b
vi
a
a
vii
sitir,
62,
vii
14.
13.
73, 144.
ace.
pi.,
iiiio.
Possibly troTa.*kinked&- (cf. Grk. KiyK\lSes,
simo
'
L. eingo), but very uncertain.
a l, yimu,
64,189,1,01,190,2.
pive'citra', adv.,iib
1,
b 65,
retro', adv., vi
ib23.
268,
times), 171, 5
fre,
'On
1.
vii
189, 1, a, 190,
ll.
35.
—
i
this side' is in this
a
— ace.
;
sg. Tefro,
vib
vib
Te-
dat. sg. Tefrei,
Tefri,
24,
22,
a 28.
i
ex rogo, from tlie (place of the)
abl. sg., vii a 46
ace. pi. n. tefra 'carnes creman'
bumt^ofiering',
—
das',
a
ii
27,
16, 13,
iv2.
32, 34,
iii
118.
tehtefim'tegumentum'(?), iv20.
see tiom.
teio,
pihfera 'cancellos'(?),
vibas,
adj., abl. sg.,
tefru-to
cenam',
144, 251,
Te/raZt ' *Tef rali, pertaining to Tefer',
26, 27;
16.
fersnatur'cenati',
[9ersiara-
re/re'*Tefer,' voo. sg., vib27 etc. (10
o.
feriarum epularium'{?), gen.
a
— Umbrian
teitu, see deitu.
b 25. 212,3.
meaning uncertain, ace.
ibe, tesedi, vib 46. 131, a.
teniiu 'teneto', vi
tenzitim,
terkantur suSragentur' ( ?) pres. subj
308.
iii 9.
Possibly related to Grk.
'
,
meaning being
the
etc.,
dipKoiiai,
.
passage 'outside', contrasted with
'point out (with approval)'.
fesnere' within the temple'
Goth, ga-tarhjan ^pomt out',
of the
iermnom-e' ad terminum', ace.
—
57; —
T., see Titis.
57, 63, 64
-ta, see -to.
55,
tafle 'in tabula', loc. sg., iibia.
103,
Talenate'*Talenati', dat.
sg., iib
4. 5.
99,
30.
;
Tarsinotem'Tadinatem', vib58,
Tafinate,
b
i
la,
17;
vii
— gen.
sg.
Tarsinater, vi b 54 etc. (8 times)
dat. sg.
Tarsinate,
ta«es 'tacitus',
via
55
tasis, vi bas, tayez,
— nom.
vii
i
a
etc.
;
259,
—
3.
(11 times),
aao etc. (Stimesl
tasetur, vi
pi.
ii.
a
b 57,
vii
a 4<j.
137, 2, 144, 306.
nom.
vi
a
18,
124, 193 with a.
172,
64.
190, 5,
Ace. sg. n.
173, 1;
tertiam-e, vi a
dat. sg. f
tertiu,
191,
a
45
;
—
terti,
ace. sg.
tertiam-a, iv 2
13,
tertie,
.
vi
ii
—
b6
;
—
;
f.
—
abl. sg. n.
loc. sg. tertie,
ii
b
3.
tertio 'tertium',
b
vib
adv.,
vii
a
46, tertiu,
190, 2, 300, G, a.
40.
terte, terust, etc., see dirsa.
tenzitim.
Tese)iocir'*Tesenacis,' abl. pi., vibi,
pi. f.,
iibi.
31, a, 191, 10, a.
ie/e'tibi',
19.
i
3.
tesedi, see
tekuries, see dequrier.
tekvias'decuriales',
b
termnes-ku,
ieriio- 'tertius', adj.
i
b
53,
ie)-ii)/i'tertium', adv.,
14.
sg., vi
termnu-co, vi b
1.
iia 28;
4.
abl. sg.
abl. pi.
191,
3.
tapistenu'caldariolam'(?), iv
47,
Cf.
ternmos'terminatus', no. 84.
following clause.
259,
sg.
3,
Tesonocir, vi a
nakes,
tefe, ibi3,
ii
b
2J.
a
i
testre etc.
,
ii, 14.
20, vii
see destrain-e.
tesvam, see dersua.
a
38,
Tese-
35, a, 256, 7.
;
,
Glossary and Index
tuer]
Teteies Tetteius' (?),
263,
45,
a 44.
ii
61
trot/''
Cf. also 174, end.
2.
name
tettom-e,
b
i
'
3,
some building
of
Iguvium, vi a
in
Ti., see Titis.
45, 107,
2, a, 247, 3.
a 24
a 22,
etc. (8 times), teio, \i
193 with c.
tipel'dedioatio', iiais;
flu, iii25, 27
—
;
—
ii
a
ii
b
Titis, praen., gen. sg.,
i
b
43
;
T.,
15,
no. 84.
-tu ' ex, ab'.
vb9.
129,1.
285, 300, 9.
202
L. tucceta
Cf.
13.
(Corpus
tucca
and
(pi.)
Lat.
Gloss.
II,
p.
also tur(e) tuc{ca) mn(d), CIL.
;
V 2072).
10;
13
;
— nom.
—
pi.
ace.
via
totcor,
toru'tauros', ace. pi., vi b
ib], tunip, ib4
i
b 20.
—
a5
etc.
(26, a)
;
ibl6;
—
144, a.
;
ib2, 5;
pi.
via
30
— dat.
via 41
etc.
(4 times),
abl. sg. tota-per,
i
—
a5
touer, see tuer.
nom.
va
sg.,
abl. sg. tribrisine,
2,
9
110,
;
via 54; 132,
106, a, 144, 181.
a.
times), treif,
m. f., via 58 etc. (11
via 22 (74), trif, ib24,
tref,
i
a7
(4 times)
etc. (7 times), tre,
abl. pi. tris,
—
— gen.
times) — dat.
b
16
;
;
i
b
—
;
a
vii
sg. trifor, \i
47,
b
54
viia 11;
sg. <ri/o,
184, 185.
abl. sg. trefi-per, iii 25, 30.
iuper,
etc.
191, 3.
iii I8.
'tribum', ace. sg., vib58,
i
a3
i
ace. pi. n. triia, iv 2
;
a
tri-
51,
21 etc. (5 times).
192, 2,
p. 321, ftn.
va2i.
192,
1.
via
ii;
—
—
-tu, see -to.
tuder^Giiem', aco.
nom.
sg.,
ace. pi. tudero, vi
pi.
tudenis, vi a
20, 131, a, 182.
etc.
iutierato 'finitum',
nom.
262,
a
12
;
a 15,
16
;
pi. txideror, vi
via
loc. sg.
(12 times), tuta-pe, iii24;
tote, vi a 36, vi b 29, toteme, vi a 26, 46
15, 2, 72.
4.
60,
via
abl. sg.,
irioper 'ter', adv., vi b 55, vii
turuf,
— abl.
23 etc. (35 times), tuta-per,
7, a).
—
etc. (4
(24 times), tute,
etc.
266,
9.
310.
6,
tripler'trinis',abl. pi.,
a29
pi.,
18, 14, 94, 125, 1, 261, 2, 298.
16.
171,
43, 45,
ace. sg. totam,
(9 times), tota, vi
(169,
212,
49.
12;
69.
etc. (44 times), tutas,
sg. tote, vi
tuta,
a
trifu,
totar'civitatis, urbis', gen. sg.,
ibl3;
vii
via
a 11
abl. pi. todceir, vi
abl.
—
b 47, Treplanu, i b
iremuM 'tabemaculo',
sg.,
15, 2, 89, 1, 158, 187, 1, 256, 2.
tures,
;
tri/o
todcoiri-e'ad urbicum',
94,
15, 14,
iri/'tris', ace. pi.
toco 'sale (conditas)'(?), probably adv.,
V b
viae.
Treftianir 'Trebulanis', adj.,
5;
TZoiie'Latii', gen. sg.,
Trebo,
8,
6.
tribrifu'ternio',
titu, see dirsa.
-to, -ta,
a
i
tremitu ' tremefacito', imperat., vi b
va3,
Ti., iia44, T.,
25.
blano, vi
1.
Titi'(?),
'
sg.,
a
vii
4.
ti-
39, 6, 144, 212, 3.
17.
adv.,
301,
1,
171, 3, a.
58.
212,
b 31,
i
22.
ace. sg.
abl. sg. tiflu,
45, 88^^ 4, 95, 144, 248,
— abbr.
via
tra,
5, 39, 44, 43,
110,4,301,4.
via 19 etc. (12 times), Treblaneir, vi a
ace. pi. Tre22, Treplanes, ia 2, 7
25.
tip it 'decet',
iiai3.
iredeif 'versatur',
ttom'te', ace. sg.,Tia43etc. (33 times),
a
traha, vii a
35,
Trebe'*Trebo', dat.
as.
ii
'
ii
trans', prepos.jVii a 39, tra^a/, viia
41,
115, 3, 138, 190,
tikamne dedicatione',
tiu,
349
trahuorfl 'transverse',
13, 14.
tetu, see dirsa.
tio, vi
— Umbrian
sg. n.,
11 (288),
— dat.
vi
b
48.
pass.
perf.
viae.
10,
171, 13
;
-abl.
16,
part.
16, 20, 131, a,
1.
iuer ' tui', poss. pron., gen. sg.,
etc. (5 times), touer, vi
b
via 27
30 (2 times)
a
Glossary and Index
350
—
abl.
sg.
tua,
f.
a
vi
under
tuf, tupler, see
(13
n.,
iii 14.
192,
a,
1,
Tursa '*Torra', voc.
— gen.
sg., vi
b
Tursar,
sg.
58, 6i,vii
vii
a
46
;
a
—
dat. sg. Turse, vii a 41, 53, Turse, iv
Tuse, ib
19,
Cf. tursitu.
Turskum'Tusouin',
ibl7,
times)
;
n.
adj., ace.
vlbss,
Tiiscom,
gen. sg.
Related to L.
43.
31.
not torreo.
terreo,
sg. n.,
a 47
Tursce, vii a
— gen.
pi.
urnasiaru,
ii b
va2,
pi.,
23.
is;
112, a,
iii 3.
146, 254, p. .301.
—
19.
ufetu 'adoleto', imperat,
106, 212,
tusetu fugato'. i b
vii
a
8
pi.
'
tusetutu,
i
b
40, pi.
41
a
tursituto,
— pres. subj.
;
iitrstandu 'fugentur',
39, 1, 51, 156.
vii
b
vii
2;
17, 12, 51, 97, 115,
iii 12,
iv 30.
3.
ii a 44.
usaie, i b 45.
144, h.
Probably adj., loc. sg., but meaning
and etym. wholly uncertain. Possibly from *opsdkio-, as if L. *opera-
usape,
cius.
ustentu, see ostendu.
ustite 'tempestate'(?), loc. sg., iiai5,
Etym. unknown.
iii 2.
imperat, vibeo,
49,
212,
;
1.
<ursitu 'terreto',
51,
vii
Tuscer, vi b 54 etc. (4
— dat. sg. n.
256, 1, 116,
1,
held in the hand as a token,
uru, uru, ures, see orer.
tures, see toru.
;
urfeta 'orbitam', a wheel-shaped object
urtas, see ortom.
1.
47, 49
[tuf-
urnasier '*urnariis', abl.
d-.
tuplak 'furcain'(?). ace. sg.
32, 3, 178, 11, 179, 191, 2,
263,
etc.
30
tmia, Tia42(31,6). 194witha.
ti mes) ,
— Umhrian
ute, see ote.
utur'aquam'.
sg. une,
2,
ace.
b
ii
iibis;
sg.,
—
abl.
131, a, 135, o, 180,
-20.
d.
uvem, see ouL
uze, see onse.
2.
tuta, tutas, etc., see totar.
tuva, tuves, etc.
,
see dur.
v., abbr. praen., 'Vibius', nos. 83, 84.
vakaze, uacose. see aiideruacose.
M
=
V, see
under
vapefe
v.
ukar, ukri-per, see ocar.
ufestne 'operculatis'(?), iv
ibi4;
a,
uapersus-t:),
15.
246, l,a, 251, 1, p. 301.
uhtur 'auctor', title of an official, nom.
sg.
iii 7,
,
8
;
— ace.
uhturu,
sg.
iii 4.
69, 142, p. 301.
ulo 'illuc', adv., %i
25, 28,
umen
Vb
4.
b
'unguen', ace.
abl. sg.
55,
ulu,
b
i
18,
v
54. 190, 2, 197, 3.
sg.,
umne, iia38.
ii
a
19.
125.
2,
34;
—
151,
181.
umtu
ii
a
38, iv 13.
153,
a.
une, see utur.
unu 'unum',
1,
191,
ace. sg. m.,
1.
vaputu
'ture'(?),
b
(for
ii
upetu, see opeter.
a
o, s.
67,
pi.
abl.
pi.
abl.
vi
a
9,
104.
12, 13.
sg.,
ii
b
17
lo,
—
see footnote, p. 302)
vaputis, ii b 13.
Probably
10,
;
connected with L. vapor.
Varie 'Varii', gent., gen. sg., no. 83.
«as 'vitium', vi a 28, 38, 48. 145, 2.
name
uasirslom-e,
Iguvium,
— ace.
a
vi
pi.
vasus, iv
ii
— ace.
uapersus,
pi.
via
of
pi., vi
uaso,
2-3.
some
locality in
12.
uasor 'vasa', nom.
'unguito',
;
abl.
—
o.
va
(?).
iii 7
viaio, vib5l, vapef-em,
138,
aa.
uhtretie '*auctura", loc. sg.
'sella', abl. sg.,
uapef-e,
vi
b
a
40
19
;
;
—
171, 13;
abl.
pi.
182.
?(aSetoni'vitiatum', perf. pass, panic,
nom.
vi
b
.sg.
30,
n.,
via
37.
vasetom, via
waieto, via 27;
— ace.
sg.
47,
a.
uocu-com
uasetom-e, vi b
(p.
vajetum-i,
47,
b
i
8
211.
306).
i
b
Etym. wholly uncer-
95.
tain.
See p. 304.
Me/ 'partis', ace. pi., v b
f/e/iier 'Veiis',
vesticatu 'libato', imperat., vib
abl.
— uesiicos
(4 times);
25
b 6,
uestis 'libans', vi
308,
n.
136,
a.
19,
aa,
vib
pi.,
a
i
vestepa, iv
tisia, vi
ao, a4.
ueiro, see uiro.
b
25, uesteis, vi
veltu 'deligito', imperat., iv
36, 2,
21.
105, 2, 217.
i
a28, vestifa,
vi
b
'ficticia'(?), adj., abl. sg.
f.,
iiaso, vepesutra, iibis;
sg.
f.
b
15
;
—
—
ace.
abl. pi.
f.
vempesuntres, iv 7. 263, 2.
In ii a 30 the word agrees with
karne of the preceding clause, simi-
word
for flesh being
understood.
vepuratu 'restinguito'(?), imperat., iia
41.
262, 1.
vepurus 'non igneis, (sacrifices) without
fire'(?),
263,
iter/aJe
adj.,
abl.
van.
pi.,
a god (probably of
L. Libasius), via 14;
'templum', place marked
tif e,
ii
a
308,
4.
goddess, iv
for taking the auspices, vi a
vi
'
57,
vib
viros', vi
a
19, 46.
via
L. L. 7,
vitlaf vitulas', ace.
vii a 41.
a
58 etc.
via
times), uereir, vi a 22, ueris-co,
19
etc.
(9
(6 times)
veruf-e,
;
times),
— ace.
veres,
i
13).
99,
ii
7,
a
a
144, 249,
19,
;
—
9 etc. (8 times),
31, 37, etc. (5
2.
b
47,
times).
iii
lib
40,
171, 11,
a.
vib
28, 38, 48,
30.
45, 244, 4.
Uistinie 'Vestinii', gent., gen. sg., no.84.
pi.,
ib3i, uUla,
vitlu 'vitulum', ace. sg., iib2i, 24;
ace. pi. vitluf,
i
b
4,
uitlu, vi
b
ib
1,
43, 45.
ves-
sg.
43, 45,
vuke,
iii 3,
tion with L.
held by some.
21.
—
vitlup (25, a),
abl.
88, 4,
of a
(8 times), ueiro,
5,
vuku-knm, ib i,
vuku, iii 21, vukum-en,
ves-
194.
iiai8,
uocM-com 'ad aedem'(?),
15,15.
veskla 'vaseula', ace. pi., ii a
klu, i b 29, 37, ii a 34, ii b 19
kles,
2 etc.
pi. uerof-e, vi
ib9(171,
pi. uesclir, vii
a
(11
6I.
21.
a 42 etc.
uiraeto 'visum',
vi
b
name
247, 2, a.
sg.,
dictum templum locus
augurii aut auspicii causa quibusdam conceptis verbis finitus', Varro
pi.,
vi
vinu, ia4etc., uina,
sg.
99,
uerir 'porta', abl.
like
Ves-
31, a, 101.
i
14;^ abl.
136.
8.
f.,
dat. sg.,
3, 6, etc.
b 14, 23.
vinu'vinum', ace.
vea,
11,
uiro
Cf. 'In terris
sg.
c.
30, 32, 39.
8.
libation,
c.
of
vetu 'dividito', i b 29, 37. 136, a.
uia 'via', abl. sg., vib 52 etc., via,
off
13
308,
name
— dat.
via
2.
lib
uestisa, vii a
Uestisier '*Vestieii', gen. sg.,
Vesune '*Vesonae',
stantively, the
sg.
abl.
;
confined to liquid offerings.
other two passages
is
ues-
39,
— gen.
a 38 —
Like L. libamentum, not wholly
37.
uestra ' vestra', abl. sg.
it
5,
14,
17, 31,
vistipa,
b
larly in iv 7 with karnus.
In the
used sub-
vii
10, 38,
vestipia, iia 27,
sg.
a
i
uestisiam, vi b
17,
(39, 5), uestisia, vi
ii
a 22.
6 etc. (5 times);
uestisiar,
vepesutra,
vib
c.
c.
vestipam,
19,
a
etc.
libaverit',
'
308,
230, a, 308, a.
;
I6, vii
a 24
ii
vestifia 'libamentum', ace. sg., iv
la,
Uehieir, vi a 21, Vehiies,
venpersuntra
351
8 etc. (5 times), vestikatu,
vatra 'extari'(?), adj., abl. sg. f., iiiai.
uatuo 'exta'(?), ace. pi. n., vi a 57 etc.
(6 times), vatuva, i a 4 etc. (5 times),
vatuvu,
— Umbrian
and Index
Grlossary
67,
39,
abl.
4;
iii
1.
6,
88, 4.
sg.,
— ace.
20 —
;
vib
sg.
loe.
Connec-
^cus (by 104)
is
also
352
Crlossary
and Index
l7^Q^one'*'Voviono' or '*Vovioni', 'deo
votorum', dat.
i
a
19,
Vufiune,
247, 2, a.
20.
J7ois.,
vib
sg.,
abbr. praen.,
'
Volsii'(?), no. 84.
'
Volsieni', gen. sg., no. 84.
dat.
vi
b
ii.
votis,
iiasi, iv2S.
sg.
m.,
ii
b
21, 24,
1.
vurtus 'mutaverit',
fut.
perf.,
iiaa.
Vufiia-per 'pro Lucia'(?),
ii
b
26.
213.
adj.,
abl.
72, a.
ii
a
39.
104,
1, a.
Vuvfis 'Lucius'(?), ib45, iia44. 72,
a.
'
152, 257,
vutu 4avato', imperat.,
sg.,
Tuke, vuku, see uocu-com.
vuf etes
'
sg. f.,
uomu, see anderuomu.
152,
Vufiune, see Uofione.
17, 14.
105, 3.
TMuse 'voto'(?),
\Uofione-zeiei
vufru votivum', ace.
25.
Cf. 105, 3.
[Tomeiier
— Umbrian
consecratis',
152.
104.
abl.
pi.,
zefef see sersitu.
.
a,
I'l.
Painted in Ued
ON THE Front of the "House
Inscription
OF I'ansa" at Pompeii.
NO.
1
Our
A
1
K
One of the Iovilak-Uedication^
NOW IN THE jSTaI'LES MuSECM.
Our NO. 29
•).
Alcove of Oscan Insckiptions
in
the Xaples Museum.
Plate
II.
CZZX^
N
O
o
o
t"gk7oo
fi<
U—M -^*
Plate
III.
^rr^z
- > 3
z o
^
iS
^ 5
?
e;
pt
toi
iS
4 < 5 ?
>
g
H
i5
pq
I'r.ATK
IV.
,vavRa8:ANVA:F^VM/^1'\^:5'Qv^0BasPl'|
H£B.Ti mATRVi-ATifRSfJlFOSD-Acr^V
AGR.£rtAT/£fyaV/£RA^RT/£R£rS£SAJA
H0M.ONVSDVlRP\/K>fAR£/SCVR£Nn"orEAV/ CLAVERN/
<LAV£RNlVR. DJ/?5AS
fARER-OP£r£R P
-
!
^^
„
)IJJ
'
RTJ f RATRVS
ToC^OSTRArAiHE fFSESNA OTE A V^ CASJ L05 O.RSAH E
P^iJ^SS^oRSERPQSTfACNVVEEXVCASR/r^ERVEfVi.. ET
,S£SNA>oTf AVI ^
r
PiiOTOGitAiMi OK
Vb.
I(.a-\'ixiAN
Tahlks
(Ruf.al).
Plate V.